《The Alpha鈥檚 Fight for His Omega》


 Chapter 1

    ***Chastity***


    **Beep Beep Beep**


    I lifted my head, looked at the ratty old rm clock on the table by my bed, and groaned. It''s 5 am already. With another groan I rolled off my bed, stood, and pulled on a pair of old jeans, a ck t- shirt, and a grey sweatshirt. Without even looking at the broken mirror in my room, I pulled my hair into a ponytail. After I slipped on my worn out sneakers, I grabbed my toiletry bag, and snuck down to the wash room on the first floor to wash my face, and brush my teeth quickly. After returning my bag to my little area in the attic I went to the pack house kitchen to start breakfast for everyone, thankful I had done prep the night before, even though it left me exhausted this morning.


    After the prep work I had spent the majority of the night finishing up a project for my science ss. It would be myst for high school. Graduation was in 2 weeks, and I wanted to make sure I maintain my high grades. Finals started next week then I was done. I was excited, but nervous. No one knew that I had applied, and been epted to a specialized nursing program two packs over. I knew there was a big chance I wouldn''t be allowed to go because Omegas were not typically allowed further education, but I had hope.


    Oh, I guess I should introduce myself, and give a bit of background before I get too far into my story. My name is Chastity Bloomfield of the Moonlight Pack. I just turned 18 two weeks ago. I have red hair, not bright red, more like dark wine red, that sits between my shoulder des. It was longer at one point, but was cut into a crew cut 6 months ago for punishment, but I''lle back to thatter. I also have bright green eyes. I am pale skinned, I''m pretty small, only 52" to be exact, and pretty skinny. Despite popr belief, not all werewolves are Amazons, and built like runway models. That has more to do with you status, and rank than your species. Omegas tend to run small, myself being the smallest I know of.


    I''m the daughter of Beta Dimitri Bloomfield, and thete Brinna Bloomfield, stepdaughter of Aurora Bloomfield. I have two old brother, Jax and Colby, and one younger brother, Braxton. Jax, Colby, and Braxton are the products of my father and stepmother. I''m the only product of my father, and my mother, his fated mate.


    Let me exin that real quick. You see each wolf has their fated mate, and depending on the circumstances, a second chance mate. Some wolves take a chosen mate when they get impatient waiting on their fated mate. Even with a chosen mate, if you happen to find your fated mate, the chosen mate bond severs, and all you want is your fated. That''s why so few wolves take a chosen mate. My father being one of the exceptions.


    He had chosen Aurora when they met in high school, mated her, and had 2 sons. When Colby was 2 years old, my father met my mother while at another pack for a meeting. He brought my mother home with him, ended the bond with Aurora, then mated, and marked my mother. He made sure to provide, and care for Jax, and Colby, as well as make sure Aurora was provided what she needed to be a good mother to my brothers.


    Within the first year of their mating my mother became pregnant with me. I don¡¯t remember that time at all as I was only a baby, but from the box of pictures I found tucked into the corner of the attic where my ¡°bedroom¡± is, it looked like we were all happy, including Jax, and Colby. Unfortunately, right after my third birthday, my mom died in a car ident. Less than 6 monthster Aurora, Jax, and Colby moved in with my father and myself, and Aurora was pregnant with Braxton.


    Life for me became pretty tough after they moved in. Aurora hated me,pletely, and treated me like dirt under her shoes. Jax did what he could to make me feel loved, and wanted, but it was tough for him once he began his Beta training with our father. My brother Colby followed their mother''s example from there, well more he became indifferent to me. Braxton treated me the same way Aurora did, in every way. It sucks having a two year old smacking you for no reason. I never knew or understood why. My father has been distant from me for as long as I can remember. On my twelfth birthday, he abandoned mepletely. My whole world changed that day actually.


    You see, on or around a wolf''s 12th birthday, their wolf''s status or rank can be scented by others, as our wolf is beginning to prepare to emerge. This also helps ranked wolves prepare the younger generation for their position, and responsibilities within the pack. The ranks are Alpha who is the leader of the pack. Beta who is the second to the Alpha. Gamma who is the third to the alpha. Deltas or warriors who are well the warriors or the packs protectors. Regr wolves who are the day to day wolves such as doctors, nurses, teachers, shop owners, and the like. The lowest ranked wolves are the Omegas. The Omegas are the maids, cooks, gardeners, baby sitters, and basically theborers of the pack.


    From things I have heard, Omegas are considered the backbone of the pack as they are ultimately the caregivers of all. We make sure there are meals for our pack members and families. We make sure the homes are well cared for. We''re called on to care for the elderly, sick, and even the pups when needed. It''s not unheard of for an Omega to be asked to babysit pups while their parents are needed somewhere or have an emergency. We''re also asked to keep the elderlypany when the families members need to take care of their other responsibilities. We can also be found at the hospitals keeping the sick and injuredpany.


    The thing is that Omegas are more in tune with, or empathetic to the emotions of others. No we can''t sense other''s emotions, or in anyway influence their emotions. What we can do is empathize with the emotions another is experiencing. If a person is sad, we''re sad with them. If their angry, we''re angered over what angered them. If they''re happy, we share in their happiness. We feel the connection thru the emotions of others. Making us the right ones to care for those that need it most in the moment. My time in the pack hospital over the years, sitting with the sick and injured inspired my desire to be a pack nurse, and midwife. I have assisted with a few births while I was in the pack hospital, sitting with an anxious family member.


    Anyway, back to me. I remember that day clearly. I had gotten out of bed on my 12th birthday, excited that my rank would finally be known, and maybe, just maybe my father would start to love me as he did my brothers. I skipped into the small kitchen in our family quarters, with a smile on my face, to find my father sitting at the counter drinking his morning coffee. He took one look at me, sniffed the air, and scowled at me. My smile instantly fell when I heard him growl.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He stormed out of the kitchen, but I heard him grumble about being cursed with a worthless Omega for a daughter. My heart sunk when I realized he would never love or ept me now. You see wee for a long line of strong, proud Betas. Not a single Omega any where, until now. I was a disappointment. That night, instead of celebrating my birthday, I was moved out of the family quarters, and into the corner of the attic. The following day my life as a ve to those that lived in the pack house began.


    From that day on I was responsible for making the meals for everyone that lived in the pack house, doing everyone''sundry, and cleaning up after everyone. I was just thankful that the only people who lived in the pack house was the Alpha Joseph, his daughter Gina, my family, the Gamma Peter''s family that consisted of him, his mate Naomi, and their son Ross. As well as Aurora''s brother John and his daughter Fiona.


    The Alpha¡¯s mate, our Luna, Jane, passed away in a rogue attack a few years ago. She had always been a nice woman. Always a smile on her face, a kind word, and a soft touch. She was definitely the heart of our pack. Her loss was hard on every one, especially Alpha Joseph, their son Rowen who is our Alpha-to-be, and their daughter.


    After she passed away, things became more difficult for me in the pack house. Luna Jane did not allow mistreatment of others, and had stopped Aurora from punishing me multiple times. She wasn''t aware of many times I was abused so there were plenty while she was alive. I appreciated her efforts when she did prevent it though. Once our Luna was gone, that gave Aurora, Naomi, and Aurora''s niece Fiona the freedom to do as they pleased to me. They have taken full advantage of that. There is hardly a day that goes by that either Aurora or Fiona don¡¯t find some reason hit, humiliate, or, otherwise abuse me.


    I can''t count how many times I''ve been pped, kicked, beaten, had things thrown at me, ice cold water dumped on me, tripped, starved, even whipped for some mistake. As I said earlier, I have even had my hair cut off. That happened due to tripping, and spilling drinks on Fiona six months ago. I had been serving dinner one evening. The Gamma''s mate Naomi stuck her foot out in front of me as I was carrying drinks over to the head table. I tripped over it, and dumped all of the drinks I was carrying on Fiona. Aurora, Fiona, and Naomi drug me to the dungeons that night, beat me, than shaved my hair. I spent two nights down there before Alpha Joseph realized I was there, and let me out.


    Alpha Joseph doesn''t abuse or ridicule me, but he is distant, and does nothing when I was abused in any way. He barely acknowledges my existence most times. Of course Aurora, Fiona, and Naomi were not disciplined in any way for what they had done. My father didn''t even look at me when I returned upstairs. Nor did he acknowledge my condition. I hadn''t eaten in three days at that point, I was covered in blood, bruises, and chunks of hair. Later that night I had to sneak over to the pack hospital to treat my wounds with the help of one of the pack nurses that was on duty. No one said anything against my abusers though. They turned a blind eye.


    The Alphas daughter Gina wasn¡¯t a whole lot better as she was good friends with Fiona. She didn¡¯t take part in my physical mistreatment, but she had no problem ridiculing me every chance she got. She also never stopped the physical abuse. I couldn''t help but wonder what her mother would have said about her behavior had she still been alive. I''ll never know though.


    Gamma Peter, John, Ross, and Colby never raised a hand to me as there were strictws against males physically harming females, especially minors. If they had hit me in anyway, they risked being locked in the dungeons or whipped. Gamma Peter, Ross, and John mostly ignored my presence unless it was to make a demand of me. Colby didn¡¯t physically harm me, but his words cut deep. Braxton, unfortunately was apletely different story. Despite thews against males physically harming females, he always found a way to get away with hitting, kicking, or hurting me in some way. I can''t count how many times he found me cleaning a room in the pack house, and decided it was a good time to beat me up. More than once I have cked out from the beatings. The one time I said something to someone about it, Aurora gave me a second beating the same day for getting her precious baby boy whipped. I learned quickly to keep my mouth shut, and just ept the beatings.


    Aurora also was the one in charge of my meals. How that happened, I have no idea, but she seemed to find pleasure in denying me meals for days at a time. When she did allow me meals, I got the smallest amount of food imaginable. I was not allowed to eat the food I made for the rest of the pack house residents. If I was caught eating any of it, unless it was what was left over from the meal, I was beaten with either fists and feet, or a whip. I was always thankful for my wolf healing as I healed quickly. The only ce where there are true signs of abuse are thesh scars on my back that were incredibly deep, and hard to heal. I hated and loved those scars. I hated them because they were ugly, but I loved them because they showed I am a survivor.


    All of this is one of the big reasons I want to go away to nursing school. I need to get away from the abuse, and pain. I need the freedom, even if just for awhile. I want to learn about who I am as a person, and a wolf.


    The other reason I want o go to nursing school is because I want to prove to myself that I am more than just a pack ve. I am more than a maid, cook,undress, on call baby sitter, and punching bag. I want to help people, beforting, heal people, and just be more than what I''ve been relegated to.


    My wolf Le wants the same thing. That''s thest thing I need to tell you about myself. Being a werewolf I share my life, soul, mind, and body with a wolf. All werewolves do. We have a strong connection, and bond with our wolf. We are a team in all things. Our wolf is our best friend, and constantpanion.


    As I said before, at 12 our wolf can be scented by others, but we did not start to feel our connection to our wolf until 13 or 14. Our wolf begins to reach out to us in our mind around that age so we can start building the bond between ourselves, and our wolf before our first shift at age 17. Without that time to connect with, and build a rtionship with our wolf we would be unable to control our wolf, and can quickly be feral.


    My wolf Le reached out to me the first time a week after my thirteenth birthday. We became fast friends. Le is a lot like me. Positive, and hopeful. She does have a bit of a shorter temper than I do. Well considering the fact that I have no temper, any one would have a shorter temper than I do. She is also very protective of me.


    After my first shift on the night of my seventeenth birthday, I have had to work hard to keep Le from fighting back every time I am abused. I have had to exin to her that violence against the higher ranking wolves could cause us to be locked away, or banished from the pack. Despite how I am treated in the pack house I do love my pack. Eventually Le understood, and just did her part in healing me when I''m hurt,forting me, and just being with me when I''m feeling alone.


    I remember how excited I was the night of my first shift. Usually wolves aren''t left alone for the first shift, but with my status, I was unfortunately left alone to shift. Le had talked me into sneaking out of the house, and into the woods that night so we could shift. The shift had been painful, but she was with me every step of the way, talking me thru it, and doing what she could to keep me calm. Once the shift wasplete, we ran for what felt like hours before reaching the smallke in our woods. My first view of my wolf had been breathtaking. I was pure white, but notpletely. My ears are the same color as my hair. I also have patches around my eyes of the same color, but a small patch of white below my left eye that I swear looks like a heart. My left front leg, and my right hind leg are also the same red. The end of my tail has red as well. On my chest, between my front legs, is the only other red. A patch in the shape of a heart that is impossible to miss. My eyes are also the same bright green in my wolf form as in my human form. Even in wolf form I am still small though. Only standing about 5'' tall. That''s not surprising as an Omega though. We''re always the smallest. Thergest being Alpha¡¯s who stand 6''5" or more in height when in wolf form. Not that any of this bothers me. I''m happy with myself, just the way I am.


    Despite all I have experienced over the years, I do my best to remain positive. I try remind myself that it won''t always be this way, but that is hard. There maye a day when I''ll get away from this pack house, even if it''s just in a small home some where in the pack. I''ll find my mate, and he''ll get me out of here. He''ll support my dream of being a nurse and midwife. He won''t hit or abuse me. He''ll love me for who I am, no matter what because that is what a mate does.


    Your mate is your partner in all things. They are your confidant, yourpanion, your strength, your light in the dark, your love, your lover, your friend, and your cheerleader. They are your other half in all ways. Where you are weak they are strong. They are you home when you''re lost. They are you calm in your storm. They are your everything.


    When we turn 18 we be able to sense our mate. All it takes is to scent your mate, to lock eyes, and the bond is established. It''s what humans would call love at first sight, or in our case, first scent. It is solidified with marking, and mating. It then bes unbreakable unless one of the pair dies. You can be away from each other for a time, but it''s notfortable.


    There are rare cases of one mate rejecting the other, or both parties rejecting the bond. That typically only happens in extreme cases such as one being a dangerous criminal. Sometimes, if a one already has a chosen mate, and they do not want to ruin what they have with that chosen mate, they will reject the fated mate.


    Rejecting the fated mate gives the rejected a chance to find a second chance mate, which is rare to find, but it does happen. The bond between the first rejected mate and a second chance mate is as strong, if not stronger than the bond with their first chance mate. Thesting effects on the rejected mate is usually emotional more than anything.


    The experience for the rejecter is vastly different. If you reject your mate the Moon Goddess does not give you a second chance mate because you denied her gift by rejecting your mate. That leaves the rejecter with having to take a chosen mate. The problem with the chosen mate is that the bond between the two is a lot weaker. They also do not provide each other the strength and peace that a fated mate does. It is also very difficult for chosen mates to mark each other as the wolf does not always ept the chosen mate. This results in a partial mark instead of a full mark showing both parts arepletely intertwined. Usually only the human sides are intertwined with each other. The wolf sides never really intertwine.


    So now you know about me, and us. Now on to my story about how an Alpha ended up having to fight for me, an Omega.

 Chapter 2

    ***Chastity***


    As I had said earlier I am in the kitchen beginning to make breakfast for the residents of the pack house. I pulled out the cartons of eggs, the premade pancake mix, cut up fruit, sliced bacon, and the dough for the croissants. After putting the croissants in the oven to bake, I start the pancakes, and bacon. I''ll use the bacon grease to cook the eggs. I made sure to start the premeasured coffee right on time too. As I am going thru the motions of preparing the meal, I am also thinking about the project I finished the night before.


    I want to run thru it mentally to make sure I didn''t forget or miss anything. I am pretty confident in what I have done. I can only hope I am right. This project is pretty important to me, not only for the grade, but also as an idea I would like to one day suggest to doctors, once I finish nursing school. Something to consider for another time though.


    With a sigh I get back to work on breakfast, and pull out what is needed to prep lunches for everyone. Since I am usually at school during lunch, I am expected to have the meal ready for those that will be in the pack house. As well as having lunches made for those of us still in school. That consists of Fiona, Gina, Braxton, and of course myself, but I am not allowed to take one of the lunches I make.


    I was just pulling thest batch of croissants out of the oven when I heard the kitchen door m open. With a jump I turned around to see Aurora, and Colby standing there ring at me. Gently setting the pan of croissants on the counter, I bow to them, and begin to move the croissants into the baskets for the tables in the dinning room.


    ¡°Hurry the hell up youzy ass. We''re all out here starving while you''re in here screwing off.¡± Aurora snapped.


    ¡°I''m sorry ma''am. I''m bringing it out now.¡± I replied softly.


    ¡°Where the hell is the coffee?¡± Colby growled without even looking at me.


    ¡°In the silver pot sir.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Get me a cup now, you worthless, piece of shit.¡± Colby snapped.


    With a jump, I quickly made his coffee for him, and carefully handed it to him. Before I knew what happened, I felt a p to my face, causing my head to snap to the left.


    ¡°You disgusting trash! You never hand the cup directly to your superiors! No one wants to risk feeling your disgusting touch!¡± Aurora screeched at me.


    ¡°I''m sorry ma''am.¡± I mumbled, looking down at the floor, and lightly touching my check.


    ¡°Now hurry the hell up with our food, and do not even THINK about eating a thing!" Aurora stated. I only nodded, and turned to load the serving dishes onto the cart I use to serve the meals on. I quietly moved into the dining room, and unloaded the food unto the table. Without looking at anyone, I scurried out of the room, and back into the kitchen to wash the remaining dishes from cooking, and put the final touches on lunch.


    By the time I''m finished, breakfast dishes were dumped in the sink, and on the counter. Not a word was spoken to me. With a sigh, I rinsed, and put all of the dirty dishes into the dishwasher. As soon as the kitchen was clean, I hurried to my room, grabbed my back pack, and rushed off to school. My stomach growling, and grumbling the whole way. This would be day three I went without a meal Teachers used to sneak me snacks and such, but had to stop when Fiona caught them, and Aurora tore them apart for defying her punishment of her ve. I knew today would be a long one between theck of sleep, and the ever present hunger.


    Getting to school wasn''t the problem. The problem came in navigating the hallways to my locker, and ssroom without running into Fiona or her gaggle of friends. Over the years Fiona has amassed a group of girls who thrived on making my already difficult life even more miserable. Thankfully I managed to make it to my locker without incident. As I was quietly unloading my back pack, I happened to over hear the excited chatter of Fiona, and her friends not far from me.


    ¡°He''ll be home soon. I can''t wait. I just know that he¡¯s my mate. I''ll be Luna, and I''ll have the hottest Alpha in the world.¡± Fiona gushed.


    ¡°But what if you''re not?¡± One of her cronies asked


    ¡°Even if I''m not, I know he''ll take me as his chosen mate. No doubt about it. How could he not? We''re perfect for each other.¡±


    "Heydies. What are we talking about?¡± I heard a male ask as he walked up to the girls.


    "Alpha Rowen, and Beta Jaxe back the week after graduation.¡± One of the girls answered.


    Oh right. I forgot Alpha Rowen, and my brother were due home soon. They''ve been gone for 4 years now. The first three years spent in Alpha, and Beta school, respectfully. This is followed by a year traveling to other packs learning how other Alpha''s ran their packs, as well as building or strengthening alliances. Every Alpha, and Beta are required to do these things to prepare to take their respective ces within their pack.


    ¡°I heard Beta Jax found his mate while they''ve been gone. I''m disappointed. I was hoping we could pick up where we left off. No matter. I''m sure I can tempt him away from her.¡± The daughter of our top warrior, Grace stated.


    "Any way. Back to me, and Rowen.¡± Fiona snapped.


    At that point I had finished transferring my books, and grabbing what I needed for first period. Closing my locker quietly, I put my head down, and slipped away before I could hear any more.


    I still couldn''t believe I forgot about those twoing home. I had no doubt that my next three weeks would be spent preparing the pack house for their arrival. I was also sure a wee home party was going to happen for their return. Which meant I would be doing all of the set up, cooking, cleaning, and prep for this party. With a sigh, I realized I had a long three weeks ahead of me. Thankfully my day passed without a hitch. My teacher was impressed with my project, but knew not to say anything about it aloud as Fiona was also in the same ss. Even though she was too busy gossiping with her friends to have realized what was being said. I spent lunch in the library, like usual, hiding in the corner, reading. The only thing that bothered me thru out the day was the hunger I was struggling to ignore. I really hoped Aurora would allow me a meal by the time I get home today.


    The house was unusually quiet when I got home. It worried me at first, but than I remembered Fiona, Naomi, Aurora, and Gina were going out shopping for the afternoon. My father, Gamma Peter, and John were probably at training with the warriors. I didn''t know where Alpha Joseph was, but I didn''t go looking for him either. He was probably busy doing whatever it was Alpha¡¯s did. After dropping my back pack off in my room, I started a load ofundry, and went to the kitchen to clean up whatever mess there was from the day. I was just pulling chicken out of the refrigerator to make chicken kabobs for dinner, when my father, Gamma Peter, and John walked in. Keeping my head down, I continued to work in silence, as they got water out of the refrigerator. I was chopping green peppers when something mmed down on the counter, causing me to jump. ncing up, I realized it was John, mming his hand down on the counter to get my attention.


    "Hey you Omega bitch. Were you even listening to me?¡± John growled


    ncing at my father, and seeing a nk look on his face to the insult lobbed at me, I shook my head no.


    ¡°I''m sorry sir. I was not paying attention. I did not want to eavesdrop on your important conversation.¡± I responded quietly, continuing to chop.


    "Oh bullshit, you little liar.¡± John snapped.


    ¡°I''m sorry sir.¡± I said, voice trembling, putting the knife down, ¡°Is there something you need sir?¡±


    ¡°I asked you where the hell my gym shorts are?¡±


    ¡°They are in the cleanundry basket outside of your bedroom door sir.¡±


    "Why the hell weren''t they with my clean clothes this morning? You are so fucking worthless. I don''t know why the hell we keep you around. You should have been thrown out of here years ago.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry sir. When I was washing them yesterday, I found a seaming undone. I wanted to fix the seam before returning them.¡±


    ¡°The only way a seam could have beening undone is if you did something to them. What the hell did you do you ingrate?¡±


    ¡°Nothing sir.¡±


    "Oh bullshit. You''re always fucking things up around here. You think we don¡¯t know that you''re the one that broke the Luna''s favorite vase in the living room, and ripped the mirror off the wall in the hall bathroom upstairs?¡±


    ¡°N...No..sir. I didn''t do any of that.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Fucking worthless liar.¡± John screamed.


    I jumped, and backed away from him, as he came around the counter at me, with his hand raised to smack me. I curled into myself, trembling, waiting for the blow to fall. I kept ncing at my father, hoping he would step in, but he didn''t move a muscle, nor looked at me. Suddenly I heard a load voice boom out.


    "JOHN!"


    I nced over to see Alpha Joseph standing there, looking intimidating, with his arms crossed over his chest, looking stern.


    ¡°Alpha.¡± John gasped, as he dropped his hand, and backed away from me.


    ¡°John. What are thews regarding hitting a female?¡± Alpha Joseph asked sternly.


    ¡°Thew states a male is not hit a female.¡± John answered, looking down at the floor.


    "And what exactly were you about to do?¡±


    ¡°She needs to be punished Alpha. She purposefully damaged my gym shorts. I know she was also the one that broke the Luna''s vase, and pulled the mirror off the wall in the hall bathroom.¡±


    "You''re sure of this?"


    "My daughter, Fiona told me about the vase, and the mirror. The gym shorts because she is the only one who touches them, other than myself.¡±


    ¡°I see. Beta Dimitri, Gamma Peter, did you think for a second, to step in, and stop John from breaking aw? Did any of you see these incidents this Omega is being used of, ur?¡±


    ¡°No sir.¡± My father, and Gamma Peter responded.


    ¡°John, did you SEE this Omega actually do the things you are using her off?¡± Alpha Joseph questioned.


    ¡°No sir, but I believe my daughter over this piece of trash Omega any day.¡± John sneered.


    ¡°That piece of trash Omega, as you call her, is in the process of making your dinner right now, was nice enough to repair the gym shorts YOU damaged in training yesterday, and was not even in the building when the other two events urred. You are standing here using her of things you KNOW full well she did not do, for what? To vent your anger about being bested by a pup today? To repair your ego? To make you feel big, and bad? Well let me tell you, NOT IN MY HOUSE! Not now! Not ever. You EVER raise your hand to her, or any other female in this house again, you will be banned from this house. Do I make myself clear!¡± Alpha Joseph growled.


    ¡°Yes Alpha.¡± John said quietly, baring his neck in submission.


    "Good! Now get out of this kitchen.¡± Alpha Joseph snapped


    I watched from my curled position as he scurried from the kitchen, my father, and Gamma Peter beginning to follow him.


    ¡°Beta Dimitri, Gamma Peter, stop right where you are.¡± Alpha Joseph ordered.


    Both men stopped, and turned to the Alpha.


    ¡°Yes Alpha?¡± Both responded quietly.


    ¡°You two are leaders in this pack. People look to you as an example on how to behave. Both of you are fully aware of this, and are well into your years. You are NOT children or even teenagers. You are also expected to uphold ourws, and respect pack members. Yet neither of you were going to stop him from breaking a fundamentalw. You were both willing to stand there, and allow a full grown, male wolf to strike a small, under age female, in your own home. The same female who makes sure you both have meals, clean clothes, a clean home, and is at your beck and call all day, everyday. What were you thinking?¡± Alpha Joseph questioned


    "We''re sorry sir.¡± Gamma Peter said quietly, looking to the floor while my father said nothing.


    "I don''t care about sorry. I expect better from both of you. All three of you are on night patrol for a week, on top of the rest of your duties throughout the week.¡± Alpha Joseph ordered


    "Yes sir.¡± Both responded with a nod.


    "Good. Now get the hell out, and stay out of this kitchen.¡±


    With that both Gamma Peter, and my father left the room. My father didn''t nce at me once. I felt tears gather in my eyes, but I quickly blinked them back. Le had been in the back of my mind, soothing me thru this whole scene. I don''t know what I would do without her.


    "Omega, you may stand, and get back to work now.¡± Alpha Joseph stated.


    ¡°Yes Alpha. Thank you Alpha.¡± I responded, standing, and getting back to work.


    Without another word, Alpha Joseph left the kitchen. Taking a deep breath, I continued to prep dinner.


    "Are you ok, Chastity?¡± Le asked me in my mind.


    "Yes Le. Thank you.¡± I responded.


    ¡°I do not understand why father would let that man raise a hand to us.¡± She said quietly.


    "He does not like me, Le. I am a disappointment because I am an Omega, not a Beta like everyone else in his family.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with being an Omega.¡±


    ¡°I agree Le, but he does not.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry Chastity. Just know that I love you, no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Le. I love you too.¡±


    With a small smile, I put together the kabobs, and set them on the grille top on the stove, and started the rice to go with the kabobs. I was just finishing dinner when I heard the femalese back from their shopping trip. I heard tons of bags being dropped in the living room, and knew I would be ordered to wash everything, and make sure the females had their new clothes for the following day. Looked like it would be a long night for me.


    "OMEGA! MAKE SURE YOU WASH EVERY SINGLE PIECE IN THESE BAGS TONIGHT, AND HAVE THEM READY FOR US TOMORROW!" I heard Gina yell before all of them stomped into the dining room.


    I didn''t respond, just loaded the meal onto my cart, and rolled it into the dining room to serve. The men were already seated when I walked in. Without a word I set out all of the food. As I set thest tray down beside Aurora, my stomach growled, loudly. I immediately blushed, and lowered my head.


    ¡°I guess I need to feed you. After dinner you can have your usual.¡± Aurora huffed, and started to pile food on her te.


    ¡°Yes ma''am.¡± I muttered.


    As I turned back to my cart, I caught a glimpse of Alpha Joseph''s face. He was looking between Aurora, and myself with a puzzled expression on his face. I quickly grabbed my cart, and scurried out of the room, but not before I heard Alpha Joseph''s quiet question.


    "What did you mean by that Aurora? Does she not eat what she cooks for us?¡± Alpha Joseph questioned.


    "Oh it''s nothing Alpha. Have you started the ns for your sons return?¡± Aurora changed the subject quickly. She always did when he questioned her about anything to do with me.


    I quickly left the room, put my cart in the kitchen, and grabbed the shopping bags from the living room. Once I got to theundry room, I sorted everything the females had purchased by color, and who it belonged to. I long learned each female''s size, color choices, and tastes so I knew what belonged to who. We had enough machines that I was able to put one load of each female''s clothes in a separate machine. Once started I went back to the kitchen to clean up from dinner prep, and start getting everything together for breakfast and lunch for the following day.


    It wasn''t long before everyone started dropping their dinner dishes into the kitchen, and going to do whatever it was they do in the evening. Surprisingly, Alpha Joseph was thest one to bring his dish in. He also brought the serving dishes with him, and put them in the sink for me. I quickly began rinsing them, but I could feel someone watching me. I peaked over my shoulder to see the Alpha standing there watching me. I quickly dried my hands, turned around, and looked to the floor, barring my neck in submission.


    ¡°Is there something I can get for you Alpha?¡± I asked quietly, not looking up.


    ¡°No Omega. Did you eat your dinner yet?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Not yet Alpha, but Aurora will be down to get me my food shortly.¡± I responded.


    ¡°You don¡¯t eat what you cook?¡±


    ¡°No sir. That is for the ranked members sir."


    "Hmmm. Is your father aware of this?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure what you mean sir.¡±


    ¡°Is your father aware that you do not eat what you make?¡±


    ¡°I believe so sir. Aurora stated he does.¡±


    "Hmm. Have a good night Omega.¡±


    "You too sir.¡±


    I didn¡¯t move until I heard him walk up the stairs. With a sigh, I went back to finishing the dishes then rushed to theundry room to switch theundry, and start the next load. I had just returned to the kitchen to finish up breakfast prep when I heard people enter the kitchen. I instinctively knew it was Aurora, Naomi, and Fiona. I instantly curled into myself. I didn''t know how I knew, but I knew what wasing even before someone grabbed my hair, and yanked me around.


    My eyes connected with the steel gray eyes of Aurora. Before I could even say a word, she back handed me, and released my hair. Fiona quickly punched me in the stomach. As I bent over, someone kneed my in the face, causing my nose to start bleeding. The three women proceeded to start kicking me as I attempted to curl into a ball in an attempt to protect my head, and stomach The whole beating, they said nothing. Not one word was spoken, but they were vicious. Even more vicious than I was used to. I did all I could to keep quiet. I had long learned that screaming, or crying out would only make my beatingst longer. At the same time Le was attempting to soothe me, and whimpering in the back of my mind the whole time.


    I don''t know how long the beatingsted, but when it finally ended, Aurora dropped two pieces of bread on my head while the other twoughed.


    ¡°Stupid piece of trash. Did you think you would get away with getting the men in trouble?¡± Aurora snapped.


    ¡°You honestly thought we would let you get away with that?¡± Fiona growled.


    ¡°Just because Alpha Joseph showed you a bit of mercy today, doesn''t mean anything. You''re still nothing. You''re scum. You don''t deserve to even breath the same air as we do.¡± Aurora gritted out. ¡°Disgusting.¡± Naomi sniffed.


    "Enjoy that meal. That''s thest one you get for another three days.¡± Aurora stated then the 3 of them turned, and left the room.


    Whimpering quietly, I picked up the two pieces of bread. With great difficulty I slowly ate them. I don''t even know what I had done to make them hate me so much, but I wasn''t sure how much longer I could live like this. Tonight felt like they were intent on killing me.


    ¡°Chastity, I''m so sorry.¡± Le whimpered to me.


    ¡°None of this is your fault Le.¡± I whispered.


    "Yes it is. If I wasn''t an Omega, they wouldn''t treat you like this.¡±


    ¡°No Le. You did nothing wrong. It''s me they hate, not you.¡±


    "Well hopefully we''ll find our mate soon, and he''ll take us away from here.¡±


    ¡°If not, maybe I''ll get away if they let me go to nursing school.¡±


    ¡°True. If you went, would you want toe back here though?¡±


    "Yes, of course. Not to this house, but the rest of the pack has never really done me any wrong. I want to be able to help them, and take care of them.¡±


    ¡°I understand. No matter what you decide, I will always support you, and be with you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Le. I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too Chastity.¡±


    I felt Le curl up in the back of my mind, and I could feel her working on healing my wounds. I knew it would be slow because we are underfed, and weak, but her help was appreciated. Slowly I got up, cleaned my blood up off the floor, and put everything I prepped for breakfast away. Once done, I carefully made my way to my attic room, grabbed my back pack, and went to theundry room, to finish washing the new clothes, and do some studying. There would be no more homework, but I needed to study for finals.


    Laundry was washed, dried, ironed, and put outside living quarter doors by 1 in the morning. By the time I hit the twin size mattress I call a bed, I was exhausted. Sadly I knew I was only going to get a few hours of sleep before I started all over again the next morning.

 Chapter 3

    ***Chastity***


    ***Beep Beep Beep***


    With a groan, and a sharp inhale of breath I rolled off my bed, and started my routine all over again. Thankfully no one entered the kitchen this morning as I prepared breakfast. The quiet was a relief from the previous day. As soon as I heard people descending the stairs, I loaded the food on my cart, and moved into the dining room.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    This morning I left my hair down, and wore long sleeves to cover the bruises, and split lip from view. I learned long ago that if I didn''t the punishment for allowing any of the ranked members see the damage would be fierce. I had just set thest dish on the table when I heard someone growl. ¡°What the hell is this?" I heard Braxton growl as he threw a te of food across the room.


    The te shattered on impact, and food sttered all over the wall and floor. I jumped, and trembled, as I backed away from the table.


    ¡°I asked you what the hell this crap is you disgusting piece of shit!¡± Braxton screamed.


    ¡°Biscuits and gravy, sir.¡± I responded quietly, staring at the floor.


    ¡°Who the hell told you to make this slop for breakfast? We are not animals! We deserve a proper meal.¡± Braxton yelled.


    ¡°I''m sorry sir. Alpha Joseph left a note asking for this for breakfast this morning.¡± I whispered.


    "For him! Not the rest of us! He''s not even in here right now! Get your worthless, piece of trash ass back into the kitchen, and make me crepes, and sausage. NOW!" Braxton ordered.


    Nodding, I nced around the room to realize that, at the moment it was only Braxton, and Aurora in the room with me. Slowly I started to back out of the dining room, to go to the kitchen to make his crepes.


    ¡°Oh and clean up the mess you made, you fucking pig.¡± Braxton snapped.


    With a nod, I turned to run to the supply closest to get the mop, and rags. As I quickly cleaned up the mess, I heard Aurora cooing, and doting on Braxton about how he handled the disgusting Omega. Telling him how wonderful, and amazing he was. It made me sick to hear her praising him for treating his own sister this way, but I said nothing.


    As soon as I was done, I made my way to the kitchen to make his crepes. Thankfully we had all I needed to make them, and they didn''t take long. I was just pushing the cart back into the dining room when I saw Alpha Joseph sitting down, out of the corner of my eye. I made sure that my face was hidden behind my hair, as I put the crepes on the table. I was just leaving the room, when I heard Alpha Josephplement my food.


    ¡°This is the best biscuits and gravy I''ve had in awhile.¡± Alpha Joseph stated as I left the room.


    With a small smile I went to the kitchen to clean up, and set lunch out for everyone. Not a word was said to me, as they dropped their dishes in the kitchen, and left.


    I wish I could say that school went well, but sadly I didn''t. I found myself cornered in the girls bathroom by Fiona, and her girls, just before lunch. They proceeded to beat me up all because I got a better grade on the project than Fiona did. Of course I did as I actually did the project, while she did not. I said nothing, and onlyid there on the floor long after they left. I finally moved onto ss when the end of lunch bell rang.


    ¡°Le, I''m starting to think they''re trying to kill me.¡± I whispered to Le as I was making dinner that night.


    ¡°Maybe we should just leave Chastity?¡± Le questioned.


    ¡°I wish we could, but we can''t. Not until we at least finish high school, and we have to have permission from the Alpha. If we don''t we could be ssed as a rogue, and a threat to the pack. They could hunt us down, and really kill us.¡±


    "So ask him for permission. He might let us go.¡±


    "He won''t until we finish high school.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to ask him about nursing school?¡±


    ¡°I can''t. I have to ask my father for permission to go. Because I am his daughter, he is the one who has to approve me furthering my education.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Something about parental responsibility until the female has a mate.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I hope he lets us go.¡±


    ¡°Me too Le. Me too.¡±


    "When are you going to ask him?¡±


    ¡°I''m waiting on the schrship papers, and job approval toe in before I talk to him about it.¡± ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I know that if he has to pay for it, he will say no. I need to have everything lined up, with no cost to him before I can ask.¡±


    "Oh. When is all of that supposed toe in?¡±


    "Any day now.¡±


    "Ok."


    ¡°Omega.¡± I heard a gruff voice call from behind me, as I finished up breakfast prep.


    I quickly spun around, realizing it was Alpha Joseph, I looked to the floor in submission, ¡°Yes Alpha?¡± ¡°I need you toe to my office to review the ns for my son''s wee home party, and to give you your list of duties to prepare the party.¡± Alpha Joseph stated.


    "Yes sir.¡± I responded, and followed him to his office quietly.


    Once in his office, he closed the door, walked around his desk, and dropped into his chair. With a sigh, he picked up a folder, and held it out to me. I cautiously approached his desk, and took for folder. I opened it, and reviewed the documents inside for a minute or two.


    "Everything is in there. Gina has already made all of the arrangements with the cateringpany, DJ, florist, and ordered the decorations. You will need to make sure the back patio, and pool area are clean, gardens weeded, and decorations hung up. The day of the party apany wille to set up the tables, chairs, stage, and bar. The cement of everything is in that folder. You are in charge of making sure everything is set up as specified in that folder.¡± Alpha Joseph instructed. "Yes Alpha.¡± I said softly.


    ¡°We have hired people to help serve food, and drinks, but you will also be expected to help anywhere you are needed.¡±


    "Yes Alpha.¡±


    "Good. You may go.¡±


    Bowing to Alpha Joseph I quickly, and quietly left the room. I was thankful no one was in the hall when I left his office. I was still in pain from myst two beatings. I didn''t think I could handle any more hits. I slowly made my way up to my room, and sat down on my bed. I spent a fair amount of time reviewing all of the ns for Alpha Rowen¡¯s Wee Home party. They thought of everything, and it looked like it was going to be very extravagant. With a final review, I put it aside, and pulled out my school notes to study for my finals.


    Granted these finals didn¡¯t ount for too much, at least in the opinion of most people. Not to me though. I had maintained a 4.0 GPA my entire time in school. Even though I was already guaranteed to graduate in two weeks, I refused to ck just because of that.


    The next two weeks went by quickly. I spent all of my time, cooking, cleaning, studying, and preparing the patio, and pool area for Alpha Rowen¡¯s party. While Aurora, Fiona, and Naomi, would still hit, or kick me, I didn¡¯t receive another serious beating, thankfully. Alpha Joseph went back to keeping his distance, and life was just, well normal in the pack house.


    The day before graduation I received thest of the paperwork for nursing school. I had received a full schrship, I was approved for a job working in the cafeteria kitchen on weekends. It would earn enough to cover my meal n, and books. The dorm room was provided by the pack the school was located at as the school only allowed so many students every year.


    ¡°Le, we did it! We can go to nursing school without father having to pay for anything. He can''t say no. He just can''t.¡± I eximed excitedly to my wolf.


    "Congrattions Chastity. I knew you could do.¡± Le responded, jumping up and down in my head. ¡°Thank you Le.¡±


    ¡°Can we go for a run tonight, after everyone goes to bed, to celebrate?¡±


    ¡°Definitely!¡±


    "Great! Well you better go get dinner started.¡±


    "Yeah."


    I quickly made my way to the kitchen to pull out everything I need to make spaghetti, and meatballs, with caesar sd. I was rolling the meatball as I heard Aurora¡¯s usual click cking heels enter the kitchen. I immediately turned to face her, and bowed. Technically Aurora wasn¡¯t a high ranked member of the pack, but being mated to the Beta of the pack raised her status.


    "What can I do for you ma''am?¡± I asked quietly.


    "What is this I hear about you getting your teachers to lie about your grades in school simply so you can try to out shine MY NIECE?" Aurora snapped.


    ¡°I...l....didn¡¯t do that ma''am.¡± I responded meekly.


    "Oh bullshit you little fucking liar. You are too stupid to ever manage to get high grades! I know you did something! As soon as I find out what you did to make yourself seem better than my niece you will pay! With you life if need be!¡± Aurora threatened.


    I stood there trembling as I listened to her berate me, knowing I had done nothing wrong. I did my work, and studied as I was supposed to. It wasn''t my fault that Fiona didn''t do the same, and was doing poorly. I knew Fiona did enough that she would graduating the next day, but not how well she had done. I flinched when I heard Aurora came closer to me. Without warning I felt the back of her hand strike my face, and a cut open on my cheek. I knew she had hit me with her mating ring. I stood there silently, unmoving, as I heard her stomp out of the room with a huff.


    As soon as I was sure she was gone I gently prodded my cheek, and knew it was bruised badly. I also felt dribbles of blood from where her ring cut me. I quickly moved to the cab with the first aid kit, and applied antiseptic ointment to it. Yes we wolves heal fast, and typically do not get infections, but with being underfed, I didn¡¯t want to take any chances. As soon as I was finished, I washed my hands, and got back to work.


    At one point I heard Fiona shrieking, and making a fuss, but I didn¡¯t know what about. I choose to stay in the kitchen, and not find out. I figured I was safer that way. I was right when I heard things banging around, and more screaming. Thankfully things calmed down by the time I served dinner. I made sure to let my hair down, and hide my face as I served. Of course I wasn''t allowed to eat that night either.

 Chapter 4

    ***Chastity***


    Even though it was graduation day, my day started out just as it always did. Making breakfast for


    the pack house, serving, and prepping lunch. It wasn''t a regr school day, but with graduation not


    being until 2 pm, I knew I wouldn''t be home to make lunch for everyone. Thankfully I had no run ins


    with anyone during my time downstairs.


    As soon as I was finished I went to my room to put the finishing touches on the skirt, and shirt set I


    made myself for graduation. I made it out of fabrics I gathered from thrown out clothes by others in


    the house. It wasn''t perfect, but it would do. Besides it would be under my graduation gown. No


    one would see it. I just knew I couldn''t get my diploma wearing my tattered jeans, and a t-shirt.


    Even though no one would be there to cheer me on, I wanted to look decent. The only thing I didn''t


    have were nice shoes, so I was walking across the stage in my old, worn out sneakers.


    Once I had finished, I grabbed my toiletry bag, and went down to the old gym in the basement to


    shower. It took awhile for the water to warm up, but as I was the only one to ever use these


    showers, that wasn''t a surprise to me. I quickly scrubbed my body, and took extra care with my hair.


    I wanted it to look nice. Once done, I got out, dried off quickly, threw on the jeans and t-shirt I


    brought down with me, and went back to my room.


    I still had 2 hours before I had to be at the school, so I pulled out the box of old pictures I found


    from when I was little, and my mom was alive. I pulled out one my favorites. The one of my mom


    holding me when I was a baby. She was snuggling me close to her chest, and smiling proudly at the


    camera. She had such joy on her face. It made me happy to see that smile. I studied her perfect face.


    I looked so much like her, sometimes it surprised even me. I knew that she was bit taller than me,


    but I had her hair, and eye color. I also had her nose, and mouth. I hoped that my smile was just like


    hers too.


    I ran my finger along the side of her face in the picture as I sighed, and my eyes welled with tears.


    "Oh mom. I so wish you were here to see me graduate today. I hope I''ve made you proud of how


    well I''ve done, and how hard I''ve worked.¡± I said, smiling thru my tears.


    ¡°Chastity, I have no doubt she is very proud of you.¡± Le said.


    ¡°Thank you Le.¡± I responded, still smiling at my mother¡¯s smiling face, ¡°Mom, can you do me a


    favor please? Can you find a way to convince dad to let me go to nursing school, please? I really


    want to go, and I know that I can help the pack so much if I go.¡±


    I wanted to imagine I heard her say that she would make sure that I could go. I sat there for awhile


    just looking at that picture. Finally the rm I set to let me know it was time to get ready for


    graduation went off. With a finally look at my mom''s pictures, I put it back in the box, hid the box in


    the corner, and started to get dressed. Once I was dressed, I looked in the mirror.


    The top was a soft purple that I made from a dress I had found that was stained along the bodice.


    The skirt was panels of white with purple flowers, and in white. Every other panel was white, while


    the others was white with the purple flowers. I made it from two separate skirts that had tears in


    them. I put them into strips, and sewed them together to create the pattern. It wasn''t perfect, but I


    was happy with my outfit.


    The only thing I wasn''t happy with was the bruise still on my face from Aurora the night before. I


    didn''t have anything to cover it with, and Le did her best to heal it as much as she could, but with


    theck of foodtely, she didn''t have a lot of energy to heal it. It made me sad that the


    circumstances of my life had an effect on her, but she swore it was not my fault, at all. She didn''t


    me me for the actions of others. She also understood why I refused to steal food, or risk


    epting food from others. It kept others, and myself safe.


    With onest look at myself, I grabbed my cap and gown, and headed downstairs. Everyone was in


    the living room fawning over Fiona in her graduation outfit, so no one noticed when I snuck past


    them, and left thru the door in the kitchen. I knew that everyone in the house was going to be at the


    graduation to watch Fiona walk across the stage to get her diploma. Well except Alpha Joseph as he


    was going to give a speech as he did for every graduating ss. Gina was going to support her


    friend, as she is two years behind us. Gamma Peter, Naomi, and Ross were going to support Aurora


    and Fiona. My father, Braxton, Colby, and Aurora were going for Fiona. John of course was going for


    his daughter.


    It didn¡¯t take long to reach the training grounds where the graduation would be held. I quickly


    located the group of other graduates Unfortunately we had to wait for Fiona to arrive before we


    could file into our seats. In usual Fiona fashion she showed up with a minute to spare, much to the


    annoyance of all the teachers. Fiona of course tutted them, and told them they better learn to


    respect her as she was the future Luna of the pack. They just rolled their eyes at her, lined us up, and


    we walked out to our seats


    Before long Alpha Joseph was introduced, and he gave his speech about hard work, dedication,


    education, and pride. The speech was moving, and made me incredibly proud of myself for all of my


    hard work over the years. I could feel Le¡¯s pride in me as well. As soon as his speech ended, we all


    lined up to receive our diplomas.


    I listened as the names of the students in front of me were called, followed by resounding cheers,


    and apuse from their friends and family. It made me smile for them that they had so much


    support from their loved ones. When my name was called, Le howled in my head for me, as


    teachers pped for me. Beyond that, no one cheered for me. My heart squeezed to know that I


    had no one outside of school, but I maintained my smile, and graciously epted my diploma from


    the principle, who smiled kindly at me. I could see his sadness in his eyes for me too. I just smiled


    brightly at him, took my diploma, and moved on to my seat.


    My heart squeezed again when I heard the cheers and apuse for Fiona. For a moment I was


    jealous as that was my family cheering her on while they ignored me. After a moment, I just


    shrugged my shoulders, and ignored them as they had ignored me all of these years. It wasn''t long


    after thest name was called, that the graduation ended. It was over. I had finished high school.


    One more steppleted in my journey toward bing what I wanted to be.


    With a smile I left the field, and headed toward the auditorium where there would be a small after


    party. I stood on the side lines as I watched families toast, and congratte their children. I smiled


    at the joy, and pride on all of the faces around me. At one point I felt eyes on me, I looked around,


    but saw no one looking my way. A few teachers approached me to congratte me, and tell me


    how proud and excited they were for me for getting into nursing school. Before long I decided to


    go back to the pack house. I needed to work up the courage to ask my father about nursing school,


    and get dinner started.


    I was in my room, changed, and reviewing the paperwork from nursing school, when I heard


    everyoneing back from the graduation. I listened as they talked about going out to dinner to


    celebrate. I heard Alpha Joseph, and my father state they were staying behind as they both had


    work to do since they spent most of their day at the graduation. I breathed a sigh of relief to know


    that no one else would be in the house when I went to speak to my father. It also meant I didn''t


    have to make as much food as I normally did since it would only be the two of them.


    Once I heard everyone leave, I made my way out of my room, and toward my father''s office. I stood


    there for a full five minutes, talking myself into knocking. I almost walked away more than once. It


    was Le who finally convinced me to knock on the door. With a shaky breath, I lifted my hand, and


    knocked. It was a moment or two before I heard my father''s deep voice saying ¡°Come in". With a


    trembling hand, I reached out, turned the knob, and pushed the door open. Quietly I slipped in


    ¡°Beta.¡± I said quietly as I bowed to him, after closing the door softly.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Omega.¡± My father addressed me.


    I can''t remember thest time he said my name, and I haven''t been allowed to call him anything,


    but Beta since my twelfth birthday. I stood there for a full minute shaking, and breathing shallowly,


    until I heard my father drop his hand to his desk.


    ¡°Well what do you want? I don''t have all day.¡± My father barked.


    ¡°I....l..umm..." I stuttered, squeezing my eyes shut, trying not to cry.


    "You what? Speak Omega, or get the hell out!¡±


    "S...sir, a few months ago I applied to the Clovend School for Nursing, and Midwives in Dark


    Moon Pack. I got epted. I....I came to ask permission to receive a pass to attend.¡±


    ¡°And who do you expect to pay for this? I certainly will not pay for an education for a lowly Omega.¡±


    ¡°No...no one s...sir. I got a full schrship, and an on campus job to pay for what the schrship


    does not cover.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Look at me when you speak! I can''t hear you!¡±


    Slowly I looked up. For the first time in years, I looked my father in the eyes. His dark brown eyes


    stared back at me. I trembled at the disgust, and anger I saw there. I wanted to quickly look down,


    but I knew if I did he would yell again.


    ¡°Now, what did you say?¡± He growled angrily.


    ¡°I...1 got a full schrship to attend the school, and an on campus job to cover any expenses not


    covered by the schrship. The school, and Dark Moon Pack provide the room for the time I am


    there. The schrship covers my tuition, andb equipment. The campus job covers my meal n,


    and books. All of the information is in here sir.¡± I exined quietly as I ced the folder with


    everything for the school on his desk.


    "Do they know you''re an Omega?¡± My father asked angrily as he flipped the folder open.


    "Ye...yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Do they know that I am your father?¡±


    ¡°N...n...no sir. I didn''t think..."


    ¡°You''re right! You didn¡¯t think! You''re just an Omega! Nothing more! How did you even get them to


    ept you? How could you possibly be smart enough for this? How the hell did you get a


    schrship?¡±


    ¡°Well sir....l..I have maintained a 4.0 GPA since I started first grade. My entry essay was impressive,


    ording to the dean there. Several teachers from the high school, and two nurses from the pack


    hospital wrote me letters of rmendations.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. There is no way.¡±


    ¡°It....it''s true sir. It''s all there for you to read, if you have time at some point.¡±


    My father mmed the folder shut, causing me to jump, and red at me. For a full minute he


    red at me. I felt myself shrinking back, and trembling at the anger in his eyes. Finally he spoke.


    ¡°You think for even one second that Omega, like yourself. A worthless, lowly,mon Omega is


    good enough to go to this school? Is worth an education beyond high school? Well let me tell you,


    you are NOT! You are an Omega! Your job is to take care of the people in this house! You are


    responsible for making us food, cleaning, doingundry, and whatever else you are told to do! You


    are nothing! You do not deserve to go to nursing school, or any school for that matter! You are not


    good enough, or smart enough for this, and I will NOT have you embarrass me even more than you


    already do by going to this school and fucking it all up because you are not good enough or smart


    enough! NO! Absolutely not! You will not go! You will stay here and do your DAMN JOB! If I find out


    that you attempt to go any way, without my permission, I will have you hunted down, and thrown in


    the dungeon as a rogue! I will make sure Dark Moon Pack knows that if you show up there you are


    to be arrested as a threat to their pack. DO I MAKE MYSELF CLEAR!" My father belted out.


    "Ye...yes sir.¡± I replied with trembling lips, trying hard to hold back the tears.


    "Good! NOW GET THE HELL OUT OF MY OFFICE AND GET TO WORK! YOUR ALPHA AND BETA NEED


    THEIR DINNER!"


    With that I scurried out of my father''s office, and ran to the kitchen. At some point on the way to


    the kitchen I almost ran into Aurora. I simply bowed to her, and struggled to hold in my tears. The


    whole time I heard Le in the back of my mind, whimpering, and apologizing to me that my dream


    had just been ruined.


    I didn''t know what I was going to do, but one thing I did know was that if I did not find my mate,


    and get freed from this house I was not going to survive. I pushed the thought to the back of my


    mind, and focused on preparing dinner.

 Chapter 5

    Dimitri


    As soon as the office door closed behind that girl, my daughter, I slumped back in my chair, and


    sighed. That was the first time she has looked me in the eyes in years. I can''t remember thest time


    I saw her face, and her eyes. I forgot how much she looks like her mother, my fated mate. The


    woman I loved more than anything in the world. She had been my everything for the short time we


    had together. After Brinna died I couldnt bare being around our daughter for long. She was like her


    mother in everyway. It killed me.


    Her being an Omega was only an excuse to get her away from me. The older she got the more she


    reminded me of Brinna, and I just couldn''t take it. Her not being in the same living quarters as


    myself helped me a lot. It removed the main reminder of the mate I had loved, and lost all too soon.


    It was easier for me, and I didn''t even think about how it might have effected her. It didn''t matter to


    me.


    Aurora didn''t help matters either. She hated my daughter being in our living quarters. She said it


    wasn''t fair to her, or our family to have a reminder of the woman that tore us apart for 4 years living


    in the same home. She went as far as to turn our sons against their own sister. Jax excluded as he


    still did his best for my daughter, Colbypletely ignored her, and Braxton. Well Braxton was


    down right mean to his own sister. I guess it didn''t help that I never stepped in to stop any of it, but


    I was dealing with my own grief. I couldn''t deal with their nonsense too.


    I figured moving my daughter out of our living quarters would be what was best for her, and would


    protect her from the hate she was living with. After seeing her face today, I''m starting to wonder if


    that was the truth. I didn''t acknowledge the bruise of the cut on her cheek, but I saw it none the


    less. I don¡¯t know where it came from, but I definitely saw it. I will admit that I had never seen any


    one abuse her until the day John raised a hand to her. I admit that I should have stepped in, but I


    just didn''t. I didn¡¯t want to show her any favoritism or kindness for worry about how Aurora would


    react.


    I will also admit that I have heard all of the women in the house scream at, and belittle her, but I


    didn''t feel it was my ce to step in. She''s an Omega. She had responsibilities, and expectations.


    Just like the rest of us. If she couldn''t stick to them, then she deserved punishment.


    With another sigh, I leaned forward toward my desk, and opened the folder again. I quickly scanned


    over everything in it. She hadn''t been lying. She had maintained a 4.0 GPA all thru school. She also


    had multiple, glowing rmendations from teachers, and nurses. I had no idea that my daughter


    was so intelligent, caring, kind, and well respected outside of this house.


    Flipping the folder closed I opened the right top drawer of my desk that I usually keep locked.


    Before dropping the folder into it, I looked down, and saw the photo I kept there of Brinna. My


    Brinna. It was from the day our daughter was born. She was glowing, holding our little girl in her


    arms. Smiling from ear to ear. I was right beside her, grinning wide, with my arm around her, and my


    big hand at the back other our daughter''s tiny head.


    "Oh Brinna. What have I done? What do I do about our daughter?¡± I asked the picture quietly.


    I knew I would get no response, but still I looked at the picture. I studied Brinna¡¯s beautiful face, and


    my heart pinched. Even 15 yearster, I still miss her. I miss the life we had together. I miss the life


    we would have had together if not for the car ident. With another sigh I ce the photo back in


    the drawer, and ce the folder on top of it. Just as I closed the drawer, and locked it, my office


    door opened. I looked up to see Aurora enter my office.


    ¡°Hello Aurora. I thought you were having dinner with everyone else to celebrate Fiona''s graduation.¡±


    I asked, watching her walk around my desk.


    In her younger years Aurora was beautiful. She had gorgeous blonde hair, and the perfect color


    hazel eyes. Her face was fresh, and young. She was tall, with elegance, and grace. These days she


    looked less and less put together. She also looked more and more angry each day. I knew that had


    a lot to do with me. I haven''t touched her in years, beyond the casual.


    Honestly I can''t stomach it, and haven''t been able to for years. I had never nned to take her back,


    but I did for our sons, and because I felt my daughter needed a mother. I thought Aurora would be


    good mother to her as she was with our sons. I thought she would love my daughter because she


    had always talked about wanting a daughter. Sadly that was never the case. She only did what was


    required, until my daughter was move out of our quarters. By that point I hadn''t touched her in 7


    years.


    The reason for thates down to Braxton. She does not know that I know that he is not my son. I


    discovered this several months after his birth. When he was born I found it strange that he did not


    look like our other two sons. He was even born with blonde hair instead of brown like Jax, and


    Colby. She exined it away that it would eventually fall out, and be brown like the rest of us.


    After several months, he features, and hair color did not change. Finally one day I did a paternity


    test in secret. I was not surprised when it turned out he was not mine. Braxton also scents as a


    regr wolf. He does not have Beta blood which is why he is not being trained as a Beta. At that


    point I couldn''t bring myself to kick her out. I couldn''t do that to Jax, Colby, or my daughter so I


    kept it quiet. I haven''t touched her since.


    What none of them know is that once Braxton is 18, and has graduated high school, if he graduates,


    I am ending my rtionship with Aurora permanently. She thinks I don''t know that she has been


    cheating on me all of these years. She has tried to turn me into aughing stock among our pack.


    What she does not know is that the ones she sleeps with (and there are multiple) have my


    permission to do so. They are aware that I do not want her, and she is still in my home only because


    of Braxton. Like it or not I have raised him as my son his whole life. He is conceited little asshole,


    who brags about the Beta blood he does not have to every one, forgetting, everyone can scent that


    he is not. Then again he may not even be aware that he is not of Beta blood. I doubt his mother has


    told him the truth, nor will she ever, With his behavior it would not surprise me if he attempts to


    challenge Jax for the Beta position when hees of age. He will lose badly if he does as Jax is


    most definitely mine, and a strong Beta.


    Jax I am certain is mine. The only one I am unsure of at times is Colby. He has the scent of a Beta,


    but it''s not as strong as mine or even as Jax. I also know that he will never challenge Jax for the Beta


    position, as Jax has wiped the floor with Colby on multiple asions over the years. At this point I


    can only hope that two of my three sons are mine. I''ll never know though because I can''t bring


    myself to ask Colby to do a paternity test now. It would break his heart, and potentially make him


    hate his mother. As much as she disgusts me, I can''t let her children hate her.


    Aurora pulls me from my thoughts as she starts to walk toward me in a manner that I assume is


    meant to be seductive. When she is close enough for me to scent her it takes all I have not to


    cringe. She has some how managed toe up with a watered down version of my Brinna¡¯s scent


    of ca lilies, and strawberries. It''s awful. Especially mixed with her own natural scent of cinnamon,


    and cloves.


    ¡°Well my love. I thought since everyone is out for the evening, we could go up to our room, I could


    cook us dinner, and we could connect the way we used to. That you could finally put your mark


    back on me.¡± Aurora purrs, as she leans over me when I push away from my desk, trying to get away


    from the smell of her.


    I do my best not to gag at the thought of her cooking, as my wolf rolls his eyes in my head. My wolf,


    Damion has not liked Aurora from the start, and never even tried to bond with her wolf. He says her


    wolf is annoying, and stuck up. She, like Aurora thinks she is more than what she is, simply because


    of her rtionship with me. I push my chair back, and stand as Aurora attempts to straddle me.


    "As much as I appreciate the offer, I still have a great deal of work to catch up on from being gone


    most of the day, for your niece''s graduation.¡± Silently I add, and my daughter''s.


    "Oh. I miss you Demi. We never spend time together. I miss feeling you in me, and on me. I miss


    your mark on me.¡± Aurora pouts at me.


    Resisting the urge, again to gag, and roll my eyes, I reply, ¡°I''m very sorry dear, but duty calls. Why


    don''t you call some of yourdy friends, and go have a drink together?¡±


    ¡°Fine, but please make sure to join me in our bed tonight. I''ll be ready, willing, and waiting for my


    Beta to im me.¡±


    "Yup."


    I watch as Aurora walks out with an over exaggerated swing of her hips. Flopping back down in my


    chair, I growl. I pinch the bridge of my nose. One of the biggest mistakes of my life was ever being


    with that woman, and taking her back. I should have never taken her back. I never did remark her. I


    just couldn''t do it. No one deserved that mark after my Brinna was gone. Aurora has brought it up


    so many times, we''ve even fought about it, but I always used the loss of that bond as the reason not


    to. The truth was I couldn''t stomach marking her. I should have listened to Damion from the


    beginning.


    "About time you admit I was right.¡± Damion growled at me.


    "Yes, yes I know. But if I hadn''t we wouldn''t have Jax, and Colby."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare bring up that conceited little bastard Braxton. He is NOT ours. I knew it from the


    moment that whore said she was pregnant. She smelled different than she did with the other two.¡±


    "Why did you never say anything?¡±


    ¡°I tried. You wouldn''t listen.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Now we''re going to have a conversation about the way you talked to our little girl pup today.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    "Yes!"


    ¡°No Damion!¡±


    "Yes we are. What you did today was wrong! She has a hard enough life, and gets hurt enough. You


    just added to it. You broke her hope. She didn''t deserve that.¡±


    ¡°Damion enough.¡± I snapped, and blocked him out.


    With a sigh, I got back to work, and did my best to ignore the folder in my drawer showing just how


    well intelligent and like her mother my daughter is.

 Chapter 6

    ***Chastity***


    I will admit that I was thankful that the night of my graduation Fiona, and the rest did note


    back home until veryte that night. Only Alpha Joseph ate dinner in the dining room that night. I


    didn''t see Aurora or my father. Alpha Joseph went as far as Alphamand me to sit at the table,


    and eat with him. We didn¡¯t speak to each other, but I did actually eat something. He promised that


    he would not tell Aurora, and said if she found out, he would deal with it.


    I did also end up going for a run that night, after the Alpha went to bed. I snuck out thru the back


    door, and ran off into the woods. Le and I ran for hours. We chased a rabbit, watched an owl fly


    thru the sky, and starred at the stars while sitting near theke. Le took over while she allowed me


    to curl up in the back of her mind to cry, and lick the wounds caused by my father''s words. Le


    encouraged me thru the whole thing not to give up. That I could still be a nurse, but instead of


    going to school, just to start helping at the pack hospital to learn since my days are now free


    without high school in the way.


    By the time we made it back to the pack house I felt better, and I had a new n. I was just getting


    ready to change back, and go in the house when I spotted something I hadn''t expected. It was Ross,


    nuzzling the only other Omega I went to school with. She graduated with me. I had to hope he


    wasn''t using her, or just ying games with her. I''ve heard that ranked members tend to do that. I


    hoped this wasn''t the case with her. I had just changed, and was getting dressed when I heard Ross


    call out to me.


    ¡°Chastity.¡± Ross called quietly.


    I was shocked as no one in the pack house called me by name.


    ¡°Chastity, I know you''re over there as I can smell you. Now pleasee over here.¡± Ross called


    again.


    Quietly I went to him with my head down, and a slight tremble, ¡°Yes Gamma Ross?"


    ¡°Chastity, this is Melissa. She is my mate, just...well..no one knows yet.¡± Ross exined, sounding


    regretful.


    I almost asked why he was hiding her, but it wasn''t my business so I kept my mouth shut.


    ¡°Chastity, look at me please.¡± Ross asked quietly.


    Slowly I looked up at him then nced at Melissa. She had straight ck hair, and brown eyes. She


    was a little taller, then me, and had a better build. She was very pretty. She smiled at me.


    ¡°I know you want to know why I haven''t told any one. It''s not because I want to hide my mate. Not


    at all. It''s just that...well...I see how the females treat you in that house. How they treat everyone of


    lower rank then them. I know if they treat Melissa like that I''m likely to rip their heads off. I''m


    nning on moving out soon. Of getting a ce for Melissa and I. Until I''m out of there, and I can


    be sure she is safe from them, I need you to keep this secret for me. Can you do that please?¡± Ross


    begged me.


    I only nodded at him. I won''t tell, not like I have anyone to tell any way. He smiled at me, as did


    Melissa. I smiled, waved, and slipped into the house. Quietly I went to my room, and went to sleep.


    The next morning I woke up feeling like nothing in my life had changed. Like the previous day, the


    biggest aplishment of my life didn¡¯t happen. My life went on as normal. The only change being


    I didn''t need to do lunch prep, and I wasn''t running of the house to get to school on time.


    That is until 10 am. I was in theundry room, ironing some shirts for Gamma Peter, when I heard


    click ck stepsing toward theundry room. I jumped when the door mmed open. I peaked


    up to see Naomi, and Aurora standing there. I quickly put down the iron, turned it off, and bowed to


    them.


    "How may I help you today?¡± I asked quietly, keeping my eyes down.


    "Where the hell have you been you disgusting Omega?¡± Aurora snapped.


    ¡°I''m sorry ma''am. I was making sure Gamma Peter''s shirts were ironed before cleaning the dining


    room.¡± I responded softly.


    ¡°I don''t really care what you''re doing. When I''m looking for you I expect you to answer. There is no


    excuse for you ignoring me.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry ma''am. Did you need me to do something?¡±


    "Yes. You can get everything on this list done for Alpha Rowen''s party!¡±


    "Yes ma''am.¡±


    I reached out to take the folder, when Aurora dropped it on the floor, letting the papers flutter every


    where. I watched helplessly as they slid along the floor. I didn''t move to pick them up until I heard


    the door m behind them. With a sigh, I went to pick up the papers, and organize them. I was a


    little confused though as I was pretty sure almost everything was done for the party.


    After collecting the papers, I took the folder up to my room to get the folder the Alpha had given


    me. I wanted topare the lists to see what was missed. As I reviewed the two I realized that


    almost everything for the party had been changed, and nothing was marked off aspleted. It


    didn''t make any sense to me, as I didn¡¯t remember Alpha Joseph telling me anything had been


    changed.


    Finally I decided to ask Alpha Joseph about the changes. I quietly made my way to his office with


    both folders, and knocked on his door. After a moment I heard him calling out for me toe in. I


    quietly entered, and closed the door then bowed.


    "Hello Alpha.¡± I said quietly, keeping my eyes cast down


    "Hello Omega. How can I help you?¡± the Alpha asked.


    "Well sir, I was given this folder with ns for Alpha Rowen¡¯s party, just a bit ago. It seems that there


    have been a lot of changes made. I just wanted to verify the changes before I started calling to


    cancel the original caterer, DJ, and florist, and hire the new ones.¡±


    "Why would you do that?¡±


    ¡°Well the new n has aplete change in all of those sir.¡±


    ¡°Let me see that please?¡±


    Nervously I approached the Alpha¡¯s desk, and put the folder down. I quickly stepped back, and kept


    my head bowed. I waited quietly as Alpha Joseph reviewed the new folder. After a few minutes, I


    heard him set the folder down, and sigh.


    ¡°Can I ask where you got this?¡± Alpha Joseph asked.


    ¡°From Aurora, and Naomi sir.¡± I replied.


    ¡°I see. There have been no changes made to the original ns. Everything stays the same, and


    forget about this new list.¡±


    "Yes sir. Thank you sir.¡±


    I quietly left the room, took the original file back to my room, and went back to theundry room to


    finish the ironing. Thankfully I didn¡¯t see Aurora, Naomi, or Fiona the rest of the day. I didn''t see


    anyone all day actually, until after school let out.


    Braxton came storming in the kitchen, and mmed the door. I jumped at the noise, and quickly


    looked down at the floor, backing into a corner to avoid his temper. Braxton in a good mood was


    bad enough. Braxton when he is mad is dangerous for me. Once, in a fit of rage he broke my arm.


    Needless to say I was trembling as he was raging threw the kitchen. It took a few minutes for him to


    see me backed into the corner.


    ¡°YOU! YOU PIECE OF WORTHLESS TRASH! WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE!" Braxton roared at me has


    he stalked toward me.


    I trembled and shrunk back as far as I could. I tried to make myself as small as possible. I didn''t


    know what he was so angry about, but I knew I was terrified. I had never seen him so angry. I yelped


    and crumbled to the floor as his fist connected with my cheek. Next thing I knew he was kicking me


    in the stomach, legs, and even my head. I tried to curl myself into the smallest ball I could, but it


    didn¡¯t seem to help. I knew he was yelling, but I couldn''t understand a word he was saying over Le


    howling in my head trying to break free to protect me. I did everything I could to stop her as I knew


    if she hurt Braxton in any way Aurora would kill me.


    At one point he picked me up and threw me across the kitchen counter. My shoulder connected


    with the hard surface, and I slid across, knocking dishes and food along with me. I had hardly hit the


    ground, having the wind knocked out of me, when he lifted me up by my throat, mmed me


    against the wall, and started pping me as he tightened his grip on my throat. It wasn''t long


    before I started seeing ck dots in my eyes, and I knew I was minutes away from losing


    consciousness. I tried prying his hand of my throat, but it didn¡¯t work. Just before I passed out, I


    heard a roar, and Braxton was ripped away from me.


    I fell in a heap on the floor. I couldn''t move a single part of my body. I knew I had multiple broken


    bones, and my throat was sore. Thru the tears in my eyes, I could see some one dragging a


    struggling Braxton away, and heard them yelling about breakingws. I cked out just as I saw


    Rossing into the kitchen, and putting his fingers against my throat. I guess he was making sure


    I was alive.


    I don''t know how long I was out for, but when I tried to open my eyes, I was blinded by a bright


    white light. I hurt every where, and all I could smell was disinfectant. Slowly I attempted to open my


    eyes again, blinking multiple times, before they adjusted enough to look around. It didn''t take long


    for me to figure out I was in the pack hospital. I had no idea how long I had been here, but I knew if


    it had been long I was in for serious punishment. I had responsibilities, and there was no excuse for


    notpleting them.


    Looking around I realized I waspletely alone. Carefully I sat up in the bed. I groaned from the


    pain, and really just wanted toy back down, but I knew I couldn''t. I was just starting to shuffle off


    the bed, when the door opened. I looked up to see Doctor Deb walk in. I knew her well from the


    times I''ve been called in to sit with patients, or to watch pups while mom gave birth.


    "Oh good. Miss Chastity you''re finally awake.¡± Doctor Deb said brightly.


    "Hi Doctor Deb. How are you?¡± I asked quietly, looking down as she is higher rank than I.


    ¡°I should be asking your that Chastity. How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°No pain.¡±


    "No ma''am.¡±


    ¡°Now we both know that''s not true Chastity. Lets try this again. How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°A bit sore.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure just a bit more than sore. You had 2 broken ribs, a fractures arm, and more bruises than


    unmarked skin.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me what happened?¡±


    ¡°No ma''am. I...I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who did this to you?¡±


    "No ma''am.¡±


    ¡°Chastity, you know I hate when my patients lie to me. I think I know what happened so I''ll stop the


    questioning.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. How....how long have I been here?¡±


    ¡°Two days. Your broken and fractured bones have healed, but your wolf is weak so she isn''t able to


    heal the rest. Do you know why she is so weak?"


    ¡°I haven''t been eating enoughtely. I''ve just been so busy with trying to get ready for Alpha


    Rowen¡¯s party, graduation, and my responsibilities at the house, I forgot. I get distracted, and


    sometimes forget to eat.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Chastity you can''t do that. You need to make sure you are eating 3 meals a day, as


    well as getting enough rest every day. Not doing those things makes not only your wolf weak, but


    you as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes ma''am. I understand.¡±


    ¡°Now you need toy back down, and get some more rest. You need at least another day or two of


    rest before you healed enough to go home.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Oh no ma''am. I need to get home. I have things that need to be done.¡±


    ¡°No Chastity, you need to rest, and heal.¡±


    ¡°I....I will rest better at home, ma''am.¡±


    No sooner were those words out of my mouth that the door opened. I looked up to see Aurora, and


    Fiona standing there. They red at me until Doctor Deb turned to see who was at the door. She


    slowly stood, and looked at the two women standing at the door.


    "Aurora, Fiona, how can I help you?¡± Doctor Deb asked with a slight edge to her voice.


    "We came to see if the Om....she was awake yet.¡± Aurora answered thru gritted teeth.


    ¡°As you can see she is awake, but she needs toy back down, and rest for at least another day or


    two. She also needs a few proper meals so she can heal.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure she would be morefortable resting at home where her family can be there to take


    care of her."


    ¡°While that may be true. I would feel better with her staying here, where she can be monitored.


    We''ll take good care of her here.¡±


    ¡°I''m sure you can, but Alpha¡¯s orders are she is toe home, and be cared for by us.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I will go get her discharge papers as well as the medications she will need in case of


    pain. There will also be instructions with foods that will aid in her healing.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As soon as Doctor Deb left the room, Aurora''s face soured, and she red at me. Fiona was no


    better. I swallowed thickly, and stared at the floor. I knew that as soon as I left this building whatever


    they nned to do to me would be horrific. I trembled slightly, waiting on Doctor Deb toe


    back. When she finally arrived, she brought a nurse with her. Doctor Deb forced Fiona, and Aurora


    to leave the room while the nurse helped me dress.


    ¡°Who brought me in?¡± I whispered to the nurse.


    ¡°Gamma Ross. He, and his mate have checked on you quite a bit over thest two days. Alpha


    Joseph also stopped by once each day.¡± The nurse, Judy I think responded.


    I just nodded, and slowly stood up after finally beingpletely dressed. She helped me into the


    wheelchair. She insisted on pushing the wheelchair to the doors of the hospital. Once outside, I


    stood on shaky legs, and started to limp back to the pack house, discharge papers, and medicine in


    hand. Before I knew it, Aurora, and Fiona were on either side of me, gripping my arms, hard. I could


    feel their nails cutting into my skin. I did all I could to bite back the whimper of pain bubbling up in


    my throat.


    ¡°You stupid piece of trash. As soon as we get back to the pack house. You''re going to pay for what


    you did to Braxton.¡± Hissed Aurora.


    I trembled, and tried, again not to whimper. I was terrified. I knew they were surely going to kill me


    for whatever happened to Braxton.


    ¡°Because of you, my baby cousin is sitting in the dungeons for nothing. It''s all your fault, and you''re


    going to pay for it.¡± Fiona growled.


    All I could do was shake, look at the ground, and shuffle along with these two practically dragging


    me back. Going up the stairs to the back door was a struggle as I was weak, and in a lot of pain.


    They were dragging me thru the kitchen towards the dungeon when I saw the shadow of a figure


    materialize in front of us.


    "WHAT DO YOU TWO THINK YOU ARE DOING?" Alpha Joseph''s voice boomed.


    ¡°We''re taking her to her room, Alpha.¡± Aurora responded, digging her nails into my arm even more.


    ¡°Last I checked her room is NOT in the dungeon. Let''s try this again. What do you two think you are


    doing?¡±


    ¡°l....uh...we...she wanted to see Braxton before we put her in her bed.¡±


    ¡°No. She will NOT be seeing thatw breaker. Let her go! I will make sure she gets to her room. You


    two are not to be trusted any where near her!¡±


    ¡°But Alpha. I''m sure she would be morefortable with a female caring for her.¡±


    "NOW!"


    Before I knew what happened both females let me go, and I crumbled to the ground before I could


    catch myself. I felt the Alpha gently weave hisrge hand around my arm, and help me to stand.


    Without a word he helped me up the stairs to the Beta''s family quarters. He was about to knock on


    the door to my family¡¯s quarters when I spoke up.


    ¡°Alpha, my room is not here.¡± I said quietly, looking at the floor.


    "What do you mean? Are you not Beta Dimitri''s daughter?¡± Alpha Joseph questioned.


    "Yes sir, but my room is in the attic. It has been since my rank as Omega was scented.¡±


    ¡°I see. Very well.¡±


    The Alpha lead me to the attic door. He went to lead me up to my room, but I quietly stopped him,


    thanked him for his help, and entered the attic. For the first time ever, I locked the attic door before


    going up the stairs. When I reached my space, I went to the box with my family pictures, pulled out


    my favorite,id on my mattress, wrapped my arms around it, and cried. Le whimpering in my


    mind as I cried.


    When I finally calmed down, and my tears dried, I realized I needed to figure out a way out of the


    pack house. I didn''t have any friends, so I had no one I could ask to let me stay with them, until I


    could pay for a ce of my own. I was determined that as soon as Alpha Rowen¡¯s party was over I


    was going to get a job during the day so I could save up to get out of here. I couldn''t live here in


    fear any more.


    The next several days were spent doing my usual chores, as well as working to make sure everything


    was ready for the wee home party for Saturday. I was moving slower than usual, but I was


    healing. My meals were still seriously restricted by Aurora as much as possible, but both she, and


    Fiona were Alphamanded to stay away from me until after the party.


    I did find out from Ross that Braxton received 20shes, and 5 days in solitary confinement for


    breaking one of our fundamentalws. It did not matter that he was a minor, he still knew thews


    against harming a female. He received the same punishment any male would receive for such an


    act. Apparently what set him off in the first ce was that someone at school told him his scent


    marked him as lower regr wolf, not the Beta he imed to be. He flipped out, was insulted, and


    decided to take his anger out on me instead of risk being suspended or possibly expelled from


    school. He was already behind enough from cking off. He couldn''t afford to miss days.


    By the day of the party the major injuries had healed, and I was moving around better. I still had


    bruises, but they were healing. I had just made it out to the back patio to help serve drinks for the


    night. I was adjusting the uniform I was provided when I heard a great deal ofmotioning


    from the front to the house. That must mean Alpha Rowen, Beta Jax, and Beta Jax''s mate had finally


    arrived. I found myself very nervous, and for some reason Le was very restless. She kept pacing in


    circles in my head. Nothing I said could calm her down. Every time I asked her what was going on,


    she just said she didn''t know. She just felt off, that something was different. Something was about


    to happen, but she didn¡¯t know what.


    The pack started filing out onto the patio. I figured such arge group of people was what had Le


    so on edge so after trying to block her out, I got to work getting sses set up, and filled with the


    punch I would be serving. I waspletely focused on what I was doing when suddenly an amazing


    scent hit me like a punch to the gut. It was an amazing mix of cedar, and fresh cool water. My head


    shot up, and I started searching the crowd with my eyes for the source of the scent. My eyes


    connected with the most beautiful set of blue eyes I had ever seen. I could get lost in those eyes.


    Mine instantly widened, and my jaw dropped.


    Le began howling in my head, happily. Repeating one word over and over again.


    "Mate. Mate. Mate.¡±


    It was our mate. He would definitely save us from the hell we have been living for thest 6 years.


    No way would he let anyone treat me the way I have been. My heart pounded in my chest, and I felt


    a trickle of sweat slip down my back. Suddenly my heart fell because after a minute, I saw those blue


    eyes shift from awed happy and excited, to hard cold and angry.


    Alpha Rowen was my mate, and his didn¡¯t want me. I wasn''t good enough for him. I lowered my


    eyes to the ground, sniffed back my tears, and tried to stay focused on my work. The whole time


    fighting against Le who wanted me to go to our mate right that second, and wrap myself around


    him.


    She didn''t understand, or believe he didn''t want me. That he was going to reject me, but I knew it. I


    saw it. Life just went from bad to worse.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    embarrassing!


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Winnie


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    embarrassing!


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    embarrassing!


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    embarrassing!


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    embarrassing!


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    embarrassing!


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    embarrassing!


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    embarrassing!


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    embarrassing!


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    embarrassing!


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    embarrassing!


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    embarrassing!


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    embarrassing!


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    embarrassing!


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    embarrassing!


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    embarrassing!


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    embarrassing!


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    embarrassing!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    embarrassing!


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    embarrassing!


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    embarrassing!


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one isN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    embarrassing!


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    embarrassing!


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    embarrassing!


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    embarrassing!


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    embarrassing!


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    embarrassing!


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his wordContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    embarrassing!


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    embarrassing!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    embarrassing!


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    embarrassing!


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    embarrassing!


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    embarrassing!


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Winnie


    ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel


    holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side


    when I walk up to the table.


    Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She


    stands up from her seat and gets this


    sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡±


    Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is


    a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile.


    ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten


    thinner?¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡±


    I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡±


    People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge


    table the za Hotel has assembled for us.


    ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be


    joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡±


    ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a


    friendly date anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing


    me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark.


    Interesting¡­


    ¡°I


    It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went


    here with Mark. He must


    have been so confused, thinking I was a


    hypocrite.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before,


    says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some


    drinks.¡±


    Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh,


    of course?¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why


    Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something?


    Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m


    here to have fun.


    ***


    A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t


    know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels


    awkward not cuddling with anyone.


    Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally


    not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is


    cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab


    already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp.


    As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s


    forearm and talking shit about me.


    She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear


    her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is


    perfect for me.


    As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or


    serious, and I will take his word


    for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and


    Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is


    alone, Rebel smirks at me.


    ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even


    Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy


    needs to know he has options.¡±


    I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­


    I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some


    girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­


    Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me


    attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head,


    smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer


    forward.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her


    mouth.


    ¡°Um, who are you?¡±


    I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend!


    There you are!¡±


    Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m


    shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s


    shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away.


    I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡±


    Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡±


    The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for


    me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your


    heart is beating really fast.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging.


    My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to


    go, and


    his amusement grows.


    ¡°You have this look on your face.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look.


    I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be


    confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by


    myself, yet no one is


    trying to correct this intimacy between us.


    I like having him hug me and take a deep


    breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s


    embarrassing!


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly


    muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I


    can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡±


    He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my


    palm. It tickles.


    ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan


    in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡±


    He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡±


    He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have


    to say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I


    do now. I want you, and


    you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out


    loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡±


    The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious


    he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°But that¡¯s-¡±


    He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the


    end of this discussion.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    ***Chastity***


    When I woke up the next morning I realized Rowen was no longer beside me. I felt disappointed that


    he didn¡¯t stay the night, but what else could I expect He is an Alpha, he is too important to spend the


    whole night holding a lowly Omega like me I decided not to let my disappointment ruin the day Today


    was my day. It was the day I took the first step toward realizing my dream.


    I slid to a sitting position on the bed, and breathed deep. I was brimming with excitement. I had hoped.


    and dreamed of this day for years. This was one of the things I had always wanted, and finally I was


    doing it. I was nervous, and scared to death, but the excitement overrode all of that. I was pulled from


    my thoughts when Rowen opened my door, and came into the room holding a thin, wrapped box


    ¡°Good morning beautiful.¡± He said as he smiled at me.


    ¡°Good morning. How long have you been awake?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been awake for about an hour I watched you sleep for awhile then got up to finish up something.¡±


    ¡°You you stayed in here all night?¡±


    ¡°I held you, and slept beside you all night, yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I didn¡¯t think you would stay?¡±


    ¡°Chastity, the only thing that would drag me away from holding you all night is a dier emergency. I loved


    falling asleep with you in my arms. If you weren¡¯t leaving today, I would insist on it, always.¡±


    ¡°OH II don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    My heart was bursting with joy, and happiness. Le was bouncing happily in my head. I gave him a


    small smile, and nodded.


    ¡°Chastity, one day you will realize that I am serious about wanting you, and you will realize my feelings


    for you. Until you do I will continue to prove myself to you. Even after you do, I will always prove to you


    that you are everything to me.¡± Rowen said with a smile, and I nodded.


    I was speechless. I didn¡¯t know what to say. What could I say? The first real memory I had of him, he


    was rejecting me. It was going to take time for me to believe, and ept his words as truth. As I was


    thinking this, he sat down on the edge of my bed, near my hip, and put the wrapped box on hisp.


    ¡°I have a going away present for you. I hope you like it.¡± Rowen said as he fiddled with the purple bow


    wrapped around the box.


    ¡°I am sure whatever it is I will love it. You didn¡¯t have to do that though.¡± I responded, blushing and


    smiling.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about having to. It¡¯s about wanting to.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Finally he handed me the box. I carefully opened it. I set the ribbon on the nightstand next to Duke, and


    Jax then peeled the paper off the box. When I opened it I found two things inside, a framed picture, and


    a smaller blue velvet box sitting on top of the frame. I picked up the smaller box first and opened it. I


    gasped at what was inside. It was a white gold charm that was the outline of a howling wolf inside of


    the outline of a heart. It was hung on a thin, white gold chain. It was beautiful. I looked at Rowen,


    questioningly.


    ¡°I saw it the other night, and it screamed that it needed to be around your neck. I hope you like it, and


    will wear it.¡± Rowen whispered, smiling at me.


    ¡°I¡­.I love it, but¡­.¡± I started, but Rowen cut me off by cing a finger to my lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say you don¡¯t deserve it or it¡¯s too good for you. Definitely don¡¯t say anything that starts, ends, or


    has anything about being an Omega in it. No matter your rank, you are my mate. You are an amazing.


    wonderful, caring, kind,passionate, loving woman, and you deserve the world on a silver tter.


    You deserve this, and so much more.¡± Rowen said quietly, but firmly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­thank you.¡± I choked as tears filled my eyes. I didn¡¯t know if I would ever get used to people


    saying things like that to me.


    ¡°Would you like me to put it on for you?¡± Rowen asked, and I nodded.


    He gently took the box from me, carefully removed the ne from the box. I lifted my hair as he


    leaned forward, and put the chain around my neck. Once it was sped he trailed his fingers gently


    along my neck, causing me to shiver I blushed, and smiled shyly at him.


    Once he sat back, I pulled the frame from the box, and looked at it. The frame was dark wood with gold


    iy that ran along it, with two hearts intertwined in the upper right corner The picture made me gasp


    as I hadn¡¯t realized anyone had caught the moment on camera. It was the two of us on the dance floor


    the night before, staring into each others eyes. We looked like we werepletely lost in the moment,


    in each other Like no one else existed in the world, but us. It was beautiful.


    ¡°I paid the photographer extra to print, and finalize that picture, and one other, then bring them to me


    last night.¡± Rowen said quietly


    ¡°You did?¡± I asked, looking up at him.


    ¡°Yes. I wanted to have this to give you this morning. I had originally picked one of the ones from our


    date, but when the photographer showed me thisst night, I knew it had to be this one.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I love it. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee Well I hate to end this, and I hate the idea of letting you go, but it¡¯s already after nine.


    We need to get ready to go. We leave in a few hours.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s after NINE! I never sleep thiste!¡±


    ¡°You had a very busy day yesterday, and a veryte night. Why don¡¯t you go shower? I¡¯m going to have


    breakfast brought up for us.¡±


    I just nodded, set the frame and box on the nightstand, and hopped out of bed. I practically ran to the


    bathroom with Rowen chuckling behind me. I took a quick, but refreshing shower then got dressed, and


    brushed my teeth. I made sure to dry my shower things thoroughly before shoving them into the Ziploc


    bag I was using for them. Once I was dressed in the leggings, and loose t-shirt I picked for the day,


    since we would be spending 4 hours in the car, I stuffed everything in my duffle bag. I checked the


    bathroom thoroughly before going back into the bedroom.


    I picked up Duke and Jax from the nightstand, and gently put them in my bag as well. I tied the purple


    ribbon around Duke¡¯s neck before putting him in the bag. Next I picked up the framed photo, and


    looked at it again. It really was a beautiful picture. I loved it. Gently I slid that into my bag, and zipped


    the whole thing. Without thought I stripped the bed, and took the sheets to the basket in the corner of


    the bedroom, with the towels I had used. I looked over the room onest time. Once I was satisfied I


    had everything I walked out of the room, and headed to the kitchen.


    I found Rowen standing at the ind, eating a breakfast sandwich. Without a word he slid a te with a


    sandwich, and fruit, as well as orange juice toward me. We ate infortable silence. Once finished he


    took the dishes, and put them in the dishwasher before I could do it myself. After that he grabbed my


    duffle bag, and led me out of his apartment with a hand on the small of my back. He didn¡¯t lead me too


    far down the hall. He stopped in front of Jax¡¯s door, and knocked. I couldn¡¯t believe I had never realized


    he was on the same floor as Jax and Molly Molly opened the door looking bright, and bubbly. If not al


    little tousled.


    ¡°Mol, where did you go? I wasn¡¯t done with you yet.¡± Jax called from somewhere in his apartment.


    ¡°Chas, and Rowen are here We¡¯re leaving in an hour, and a half We don¡¯t have time for more of your


    shenanigans.¡± Molly yelled back.


    ¡°Oh shit! They¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Fuck! I¡¯ll¡­.um.. yeah. Keep them there for a minute ¡±


    ¡°Rx! I¡¯m sure Chas doesn¡¯t want to see your bare ass any way!¡±


    My eyes widened, and my face turned tomato red! I realized we had terrible timing. I didn¡¯t want to


    interrupt them.


    ¡°Rx Chas. You¡¯re right on time. He¡¯s just a procrastinator¡± Molly said with a giggle.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°¡­.umm¡­¡­¡­¡± I sputtered because what could I say in a situation like this.


    ¡°We cane back if you want.¡± Rowen offered.


    ¡°Nope. He¡¯ll be fine.¡± Molly responded smiling.


    ¡°Ok. They cane in now.¡± Jax called, and we followed Molly into the apartment.


    Instead of going to the living room to see Jax, I went to my bedroom. I wanted to make sure I had


    everything I needed packed. I was d I did because I left my cell phone charger in the room, along


    with a book I had been reading. It was an adventure novel I wanted to finish. I hadn¡¯t realized Rowen


    had followed me into the room, until he called out from my closet.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t pack clothes?¡± He questioned.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I asked as I walked to the closet.


    ¡°Your clothes. They¡¯re all still in here.¡±


    ¡°Oh. No. I took what I knew I would need, jeans, t-shirts, sweat shirts, leggings, shorts, a coat, two


    pairs of sneakers, and boots. I won¡¯t need any of this fancy stuff. I¡¯ll be too busy with school to do


    anything that requires fancier clothes.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I guess that makes sense. Have you even worn any of this?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­just the one dress the other night. I haven¡¯t needed it, and the heels hurt my feet. I also can¡¯t walk


    on them. It doesn¡¯t help that I don¡¯t really like them. I asked Jax to return them. He just hasn¡¯t gotten


    around to it yet.¡±


    ¡°Heels don¡¯t look veryfortable any way.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not. They pinch my feet, badly¡±


    ¡°I believe that. Oh. I put two pack t-shirts in your bag this morning. They have our pack symbol on


    them. You should always have one or two when you¡¯re away from the pack, to represent your pack.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Thank you I never knew we had those.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. They were my idea when I was about fourteen My mom loved the idea, and had them made for


    all pack members. Whenever someone travels they take at least one.¡±


    ¡°I like that idea actually.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d. Are you done making sure you have everything?¡±


    ¡°I just want to check the bathroom, and I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    I walked to the bathroom. I checked all of the drawers, and cabs. The only thing I found that I


    thought. I would need was the package of hair ties. I pulled one, and put my hair in a quick pony tail


    then grabbed the rest of the pack. I walked out of the room to find Rowen holding a pair of ck, shiny


    heels that were about 4 inches in height, and had a very pointy toe. He was studying them, and looking


    at them funny.


    ¡°How in the world to girls walk in these?¡± Rowen asked, showing me the shoe.


    ¡°I have no idea, and I don¡¯t want to find out. They look painful.¡± I responded with a giggle.


    ¡°They really do. Mom never wore shoes like this. She preferred ts because she was on her feet a


    lot.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I can¡¯t even imagine ten minutes in shoes like that.¡±


    ¡°Good. I don¡¯t think they would look right on you. Ready to go?¡± he asked as he put the shoe back in


    the box, and the box on the dresser.


    ¡°Yup. Lets see if Molly, and Jax are too.¡±


    We finally walked out to the living room to see Molly, and Jax kissing on the couch. I blushed, and


    looked to the floor Rowen just chuckled then cleared his throat. I heard Molly giggle, and Jax grumble,


    making me giggle


    ¡°You know, you two don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t want to. You can stay here, and um enjoy each other¡¯s


    company¡± I offered as I looked back up at them.


    ¡°Hell no! I¡¯m not letting my baby sister start her new life without checking out the ce, and making


    sure it¡¯s good enough for her first.¡± Jax growled, and Mollyughed.


    ¡°Oh. Um¡­.as long as your sure. Ok.¡± I said, smiling at him.


    ¡°Good. We have about an hour before we get on the road. You have everything, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But please make sure you return those shoes like I asked you to. I won¡¯t be wearing them, and I


    think it¡¯s a waste for them to just sit there.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t ever wear them?¡± Molly questioned, looking shocked.


    ¡°No. I tried on a pair or two once. They hurt my feet, and I couldn¡¯t walk on them.¡± I responded, shaking


    my head.


    ¡°Oh thank goddess. I got them because I thought, as a Luna you may need them, but they do look like


    torture devices, if you ask me.¡± Molly eximed with augh.


    ¡°Nope Don¡¯t need them.¡± I smiled at her.


    ¡°Good. They¡¯ll be gone tomorrow They would have been gone sooner, but someone didn¡¯t tell me.¡± She


    grumbled as she elbowed Jax.


    ¡°Ok. Ok. Sorry. I had other things going on that were more important.¡± Jax stated, pushing Molly¡¯s


    elbow away.


    ¡°Yeah Yeah.¡± Molly gripped yfully


    ¡°Alright. Lets go help dad load up the car. We¡¯re taking the Escde so we all fit. Just one question


    Chastity.¡± Jax said as he stood up from the couch then helped Molly.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I responded.


    ¡°Why in the hell did you invite Colby along? He¡¯s just going to annoy us all.¡± Jax grumbled.


    ¡°Because he¡¯s my brother, and I wanted him toe.¡± I responded with a smile.


    ¡°Well if he gets annoying it¡¯s all your fault.¡±


    ¡°Yes I know. We should get downstairs.¡±


    We all filled out of Jax¡¯s apartment, and headed down to the living room. I was surprised to see Alpha


    Joseph, Gamma Peter, Gamma Ross, Melissa, and Gina standing there with Dimitri, Colby, and


    Braxton. They all turned to me, and smiled


    ¡°There she is. The girl of the hour¡± Alpha Joseph boomed, as he came toward me.


    When he reached me he put his hands on my shoulders, and squeezed slightly for a second. He


    searched my face for a moment before giving me arge smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s always bittersweet when a pack member leaves for an extended amount of time. I know that I have


    been a shit to you for years, but you are an amazing youngdy, and I am honored to have you as one


    of my pack members. I know you¡¯ll learn a great many things over the next couple of years. You¡¯ll work


    hard, aplish many things, and be the woman you are meant to be I am proud of you.


    ¡± do have to tell you, and I realize this may be a bit forward, but I wanted to help prepare you for after


    you finish school. As you are my son¡¯s mate, and the future Luna of this pack there are things you will


    need to know to be able to properly fill that role. As we have not had a Luna since my Jane passed, I


    called Alpha Jeremy of Dark Moon, and talked to him and his Luna ir I exined that you would be


    attending Clovend, and upon your return here, if all goes well and my son isn¡¯t an idiot again, you will


    be our Luna. I reminded her of ourck of Luna so you have no training on how to be a Luna. I


    asked her to work with you over the next few years to prepare you for that role in our pack, as you train


    to be a midwife as well. I told her that her training with you could not get in the way of your studies


    though. Your education, your goals, and your dreams have toe first. She agreed, and said she


    would be in contact with you next weekend to meet, and set up a schedule I am sorry if I was too


    forward with this, but I felt it would be good to prepare you for that.¡± Alpha Joseph exined.


    ¡°Thank you. I appreciate that. I would like to have some clue as to what I am doing in the future.¡± I


    responded.


    I was honored that he would do that for me, even though I still thought things would change with


    Rowen. I heard his words, but I didn¡¯t trust them enough to believe that he would keep me as his mate.


    I guess time would tell though.


    ¡°You are most wee. I also have one request. Alpha Joseph said.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I said.


    ¡°I know Dimi suggested this once already, but I want to reaffirm it. It¡¯s not good for a pack our size to


    only have one midwife. We should have at least two, if not three. I am asking that, as you get to know


    your fellow students you watch them, and if you feel confident in one or two of them, that you talk to


    them abouting here to take the roles we need to fill. Most of them will be about your age, so


    moving to a new pack where they are needed would not be unheard of. If you find a promising nursing


    student who has interest in being a midwife, but does not have the means toplete the training, get


    him or her in touch with me, and I will work it out so that they can.¡±


    ¡°Ok I can do that¡±


    ¡°Good. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very wee Aipha, and thank you for having faith in me to find the right people for our pack.¡±


    ¡°No one knows our pack, and our needs more than another pack member. Good luck Chastity. I know


    you will do amazing things. You will be missed.¡±


    ¡°Thank you sir.¡±


    He stepped away from me, and Gamma Peter stepped in front of me. He didn¡¯t touch me, but he did


    look me over, and smiled.


    ¡°Chastity, I don¡¯t know you as well as some of the others, but you have impressed me. You have


    amazing drive, determination, intelligence, courage, and strength. I have no doubt you are going to


    exceed any expectation any one has for you. I look forward to hearing about all you do while you¡¯re


    there. Good luck, and congrattions.¡± Gamma Peter said, and to my surprised bowed to me.


    ¡°Thank you Gamma.¡± I responded, and bowed in return.


    Ross quickly took his ce in front of me, and smiled, big.


    ¡°Chas, you¡¯re something else. I kept myself in a bubble of my own making for a long time I feel like an


    idiot for doing so. I missed out on knowing a pretty awesome person. Keep up the good work. Get


    smarter, stronger, happier, and build that confidence. You¡¯ll do great, and I look forward to when you


    come home so we can build the friendship we should have had all along. Good luck Chas.¡± Ross said


    with a smile


    ¡°Thank you Ross. I will.¡± I smiled back.


    In my next breath I was wrapped in a tight, strong hug. It took a second to realize it was Gina. I


    wrapped my arms around her, and squeezed her back.


    ¡°¡­.I¡¯ll miss you. I know we¡¯ve only had a few weeks to reconnect after my being a shit, but I will miss


    you. You¡¯ve be pretty important to me. Please keep in touch with me, ande home quick. I


    need you here.¡± Gina mumbled against my shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too Gina, but we can call, text, and video chat as often as possible. I wille home


    when I¡¯m done with school. I promise.¡± I whispered to her, and I felt her nod into my shoulder.


    Finally she released me, and moved to stand next to her dad. Melissa walked up to me, and just stared


    for a minute then tears started to trickle down her cheeks.


    ¡°I know we just became friends like a week ago, but you¡¯ve be one of my best in just that short


    amount of time. Watching you thest few weeks has been awe inspiring, but getting to know you has


    been even better. Watching you has given me courage, and strength I never knew I had. Watching you


    get ready to go off to school, and make your dreame true has led me to wanting to figure out what


    my dream is, and make it a reality. Thank you for that. I can¡¯t tell you how much that means to me.


    Please, please keep in touch so we can keep building on our foundation of friendship, and when you


    get home, you, Molly, and I will have the girl¡¯s night to end all girl¡¯s night. Good luck Chas, and I¡¯ll miss


    you.¡± Melissa said as she smiled, and cried.


    ¡°Thank you Mel. I¡¯ll miss you too. I will keep in touch. Let me know when you¡¯re mating ceremony is


    because you NEED to have one. You deserve one. I will make sure Ie home for it. Also, tell Ross


    to take the Gamma apartment. You two deserve to be here, with Jax, Molly, and Rowen.¡± I responded


    with a smile.


    She only nodded, and pulled me into a hug. I hugged her back, and smiled. She had quickly be


    one of my best friends too, in such a short time. I would miss her.


    Finally she released me, and went to Ross, burying her face into his chest. I looked to him, and he


    nodded. He had heard what I said, and I believed he would make sure to do the things I suggested. He


    would also make sure to help her figure out her dream, and help her make it happen.


    I finally turned back to my family, and smiled.


    ¡°Ready to load up?¡± Dimitri asked.


    Suddenly I realized there was one thing I couldn¡¯t remember if I had packed. I knew I needed it I knew


    it was stupid to stress about, but it would make my life at school easier I rushed to my boxes, and


    opened them. Riffling through them, I couldn¡¯t find my book bag. It was just a crappy thing, taped, and


    patched up, but I needed it. I rushed off, and ran to Jax¡¯s apartment. I couldn¡¯t find it there either. I


    finally made my way to my old attic space.


    I stopped when I reached that space, and looked around. It was so dark, and dreary in here. I still


    couldn¡¯t believe I had lived in this space for six years. I slowly made my way over to my old mattress on


    the floor, and sat down. I just looked around. This had been my space for so long. This had been the


    start of so much hell for me, but it had been my space. My safe ce to hide as no one ever came up


    here Eventually I leaned over, and opened the drawer for the busted nightstand that sat by my


    mattress.


    Tucked way in the back corner of the drawer was the white gold ring, I was once told my mom put on


    me the day after I was born. At that time it barely fit my thumb because it was big. I looked at it, and


    read the inscription on the band. It read ¡°where you go I am¡± I had taken it off my first night in this attic,


    and hid it so I would always have it. I slid it on my pinkie finger, surprised it wasn¡¯t too small. If fit


    perfectly


    ¡°What are you doing up here Chas?¡± Jax asked quietly, making me jump.


    ¡°¡­I guess closing thest door on my past.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Ah.¡± He responded as he lowered himself to the mattress beside me.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I said quietly, looking at, and fiddling with the ring on my finger


    ¡°I remember that ring. Your mom got it before you were born. We all decided on the inscription together.


    She wanted big things for you, but she wanted a piece of all of us to go with you where ever you went.


    We picked it out together really. All though Colby wanted a ring with a big stone on it. Your mom


    exined to him that it was too dangerous for a baby to have stone. We were there when she put it on


    you. She had each of us kiss the ring before she put it on. She said that way you would always carry a


    kiss from each of us. Colby thought it was silly, but did it any way. The nurse threw a fit when she saw


    it, but your mom would not let them take it off. It only came off when it needed to. Your mom would


    keep it on a chain around her neck when you weren¡¯t wearing it. That¡¯s actually the one thing dad stood


    his ground with Aurora on when it came to you.


    ¡°I remember Aurora had seen it not long after we had all moved in with you. Dad was home for some.


    reason. She told him you had stolen it, and that she was taking it back. He got right in her face, told her


    it was not stolen, that it was given to you the day after you were born, and if she ever even tried to take


    it from you he would rip her apart. He had never threatened her before, or after, to my knowledge, but


    she backed off. She would makements about it from time to time, but he always told her to shut


    her mouth, and leave the ring alone. It had nothing to do with her. I have been wondering where it was.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.I hid it up here when this became my room. I didn¡¯t want to lose it or get it taken away.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Well it¡¯s right where your mom wanted it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Ready to go?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I followed Jax back down to the living room, and out front where Rowen, Molly, Colby, Braxton, and


    Dimitri were waiting. I hadn¡¯t realized my stuff had already been loaded until Braxton closed the back of


    the SUV. I stopped, and looked at them all with a smile. I was d they were all going with me for this. I


    hadn¡¯t wanted to go alone, but i had been prepared to. This was better though.


    ¡°I have something for you Chas. Something to add to your collection. They got delivered a bit ago, and


    I had the frames for them.¡± Molly said as she handed me a gift bag.


    I pulled out the tissue, and found three frames. In each one was a different picture that made me smile.


    They were all from the ceremony the previous day I felt bad for the photographer because he had been


    rushed to get so many pictures ready so quickly. The first picture was of my brothers holding me with


    Dimitri standing behind us. We all had big grins on our faces. The second was of Jax, Colby, Braxton,


    and me, all smiling, and pulled in close. Thest one was of Dimitri, and me. His arm was around my


    shoulders, and my mine was around his waist. The smile on his face was the same smile as the ones I


    had found from my pup hood before mom died. I looked up, and smiled at Molly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said, and she nodded.


    ¡°What were you looking for earlier, Chastity?¡± Dimitri asked.


    ¡°Oh. It¡¯s dumb, and I can buy a new er, but I was looking for my book bag. I¡¯ll need it.¡± I


    responded.


    ¡°That tattered, stitched up thing, you used to carry?¡± Braxton asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I know it¡¯s stupid, but I will need it.¡± I said with a shrug.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t. Here¡± Dimitri said, and handed me another gift bag, arge one this time.


    Inside I found a brand new, dark purple book bag. It looked to be prettyrge, and very sturdy Stitched


    to the front, in white, was our pack symbol.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯srge enough, and strong enough to carry your books, and has a special pocket


    for yourptop. I know it¡¯s not something grand, but you will need it.¡± Dimitri said with a smile.


    I nodded, and smiled. I put it back in the bag, along with the frames. Braxton took the bag from me, and


    put it in the back of the SUV for me.


    ¡°Alright. Are you ready to go?¡± Dimitri asked.


    ¡°Yes I am.¡± I said smiling brightly.


    ¡°Alright. Colby is up front with me. The rest of you figure out where you want to sit, and get a move on.


    We need to get on the road. We don¡¯t want our Chas to bete for check in.¡± Dimitri said with a smile


    ¡°Wait. Why do I have to sit up front?¡± Colby asked with a whine.


    ¡°Because you know how to work the stupid GPS on this truck.¡± Dimitri stated.


    ¡°Oh. Fine¡±


    We allughed at his whine. It was decided that Molly, and Jax would sit in the third row. Braxton,


    Rowen, and I would sit in the second. Once we were all seated, and buckled, we took off. I watched


    through the windshield as we headed toward the edge of the packnd. When we reached the


    entrance there was a wolf sitting on each side. I realized it was Alpha Joseph, and Gamma Peter As


    we drove past them, they threw back their heads, and howled. Quickly windows were opened, and we


    howled back. Once we crossed the end of the pack border I sat back, and sighed. This was it. The next


    step in my life. The one I had worked so hard for. The one I never thought I would ever be able to


    reach. I was nervous, but so excited.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    ***Chastity***


    The drive to Clovend was a 4 hour trip. I had thought we would stop for lunch during the drive, but


    Molly had thought ahead and packed sandwiches, snacks, and drinks. Chatter during the drive was


    pretty much light, upbeat, and fun. Colby cracked a lot of jokes, and had us allughing constantly


    Braxton talked about some of the things he had been doing with friends recently Molly excitedly talked


    about how she was going to set her ssroom up before elementary school was back in session in a


    few months.


    The drive seemed to go quicker than I expected. Before I knew it, we were pulling up to the entrance of


    Dark Moon pack. Dmitri stopped next to what I guess was a security building. I never knew packs had


    those Moonlight pack didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Dark Moon is the secondrgest pack in the country. They also have several higher education


    programs here so they have to take security very seriously. They have a lot of non-pack members


    coming, and going.¡± Dimitri exined as he lowered his window


    ¡°Good afternoon. How can I help you?¡± A man said as he came to the window


    ¡°Hello. I am Beta Dimitri Bloomfield of Moonlight pack, here to bring Chastity Bloomfield for check in at


    Clovend.¡± Dimitri stated.


    ¡°Very good. I need to see passes for all in the vehicle, as well as identification.¡± The guard stated,


    causing me to freeze as I didn¡¯t have an ID.


    ¡°Here you go. Passes, and identification for myself, Colby Bloomfield, Rowen Druid, Chastity


    Bloomfield, Braxton Bloomfield, Jax Bloomfield, and Molly Bloomfield.¡± Dimitri said as he handed over a


    small stack of papers with cards.


    ¡°Um. Dimitri, I don¡¯t have an id.¡± I leaned forward, and whispered.


    ¡°Yes you do. You¡¯ve always had one, it wasn¡¯t just given to you. I had the photo updated recently, but


    you do have one.¡± Dimitri said with a smile


    ¡°Oh.¡± I responded, and sat back


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Alright. This all looks good. To get to Clovend go to the second intersection, and turn right.


    Clovend is at the end of the road. Proceed through the gate to the front building. The admissions


    office is right as you walk in the building. Wee Miss. Bloomfield, and good luck.¡± The guard stated,


    and stepped back.


    I could only nod. I was really here. I was really going to be allowed to attend. I actually got into this


    school. It felt like a dream, but the best dream I had ever had. Dimitri followed the instructions the


    guard gave. Once we reached the parking lot in front of the building in the center, he shut off the SUV,


    and we all piled out. I looked around, and saw a decent sized building to the left of the, what I assumed


    was the main building. Behind the main building was a huge building with the medical symbol on the


    front. I guessed that was the school itself I was impressed, and slightly intimidated.


    I started to shake with nerves, and excitement. Rowen reached down, and intertwined our hands, and


    smiled down at me. I beamed at him. I was beyond excited. We quietly followed Dimitri into the


    building. and into an office marked Admissions. He walked right up to the desk in front. There was an


    older woman sitting behind the counter, looking at what I can only assume was aputer screen.


    ¡°Good afternoon. Beta Dimitri Bloomfield here to check in Chastity Bloomfield.¡± Dimitri stated as the


    woman at the counter looked up.


    ¡°Good afternoon Beta. I am Danielle, Head of Admissions. Wee to Clovend. Chastity if you


    could


    please step up here we¡¯ll get you squared away.¡± Danielle said with a smile.


    I stepped to the counter, as Danielle turned to her right, and started to sort through some thick files on


    her desk.


    ¡°Here we are, Chastity Bloomfield First let me wee you, and congrattions on being admitted to


    our school here. We are honored to have you.¡± Danielle said with a smile, as she put the folder on the


    counter, and slid it to me.


    ¡°Thank¡­thank you.¡± I said.


    ¡°In this folder you will find everything you need. There is a map of the grounds, as well as each of our


    three buildings. You will also find your room assignment information. The unmated wolves are in single


    rooms on the second and third floors of the housing building, to the right of this building. Mated pairs


    are in the suites on the fourth, and fifth floors. If you find your mate while here, you will have to put in a


    request to be moved to a suite. The cafeteria, and guest suites are on the first floor ¡± Danielle stopped.


    when we heard Rowen growl, and she smiled.


    ¡°Obviously that won¡¯t be a thing you need right now. I am sorry for the insult.¡± Danielle stated with a


    smile


    ¡°It¡¯s quite alright. You were unaware.¡± Rowen stated.


    ¡°I am guessing you will not be staying as Chastity is in a single room. We do wee visitors, but we


    need requests for visits that will extend over night visits a week in advance so we can ensure guest


    quarters are secured. As Chastity has a mate, he is allowed to share her room with her, if she so


    choses, but guests who stay in the student¡¯s room are requested to leave prior to the student leaving


    for their first ss. All visitors muste to this office upon arrival to receive a visitor¡¯s pass before


    being allowed to move around the grounds.¡± Danielle exined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it Rowen.¡± I heard Jax growl under his voice.


    ¡°Can it Jax. They are mates. What they do or do not do is their business.¡± Molly snapped.


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡±


    ¡°No. Enough. I am sorry Ms. Danielle. Please continue.¡°


    ¡°You will also find you full ss schedule in the file, along with the list of your needed supplies for each.


    ss. If you go right out of this office you will find the book store, and the supply store. Did you


    preorder your books?¡± Danielle continued, after smiling at Molly.


    ¡°Yes I did.¡± I responded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the supply lists, and get that stuff for you Chas.¡± Jax offered, and I nodded.


    ¡°Wonderful. They will have your books collected, and ready for you to pick up.¡± Danielle sad.


    ¡°I can get those Chastity.¡± Colby offered


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to go to the book store though. They have a veryrge selection of scrubs. You¡¯ll need at


    least five sets. You need to get yourb coat as well. You can get your stethoscope from the book


    store. They will help you find the right size ear pieces for you. As you are enrolled as a pre-natal,


    maternity, neo- natal, and pediatric major, they¡¯ll help you pick the right stethoscope. If you have a


    laptop or tablet, please take that to the book store so they can load the programs you will need for your


    sses. For each semester make sure to take yourptop to them for any new programs needed, and


    updates. On the floor upstairs is our, I guess you could call it a department store. It has just about


    everything else you will possibly need from food, drinks, incidentals, to bedding, electronics, and


    clothes.¡± Danielle said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll grab youptop from the car when we¡¯re done here, and meet you at the book store.¡± Dimitri said to


    which I nodded.


    ¡°If you take a left out of this office you will find a fully equipped gym, as well as ssrooms for self


    defense training, yoga, art, and any other extra curricr activities you want to sign up for There is a


    packet in your folder that lists, and details all of our extra curricr activities. Self defense, weight


    training, and other such sses are taught by Dark Moon warriors so you will get proper training. Any


    art type sses are taught by our high school teachers. Cooking is taught by several chefs from pack


    restaurants. All employees here are Dark Moon pack members.


    ¡°The building all of your program sses are taught will be in the medical building out back. That


    doubles. as our pack hospital so when your clinicals begin you will be working with actual patients in


    the hospital, and pack members of Dark Moon. You will get yourplete training, with hands on here


    ¡°Behind the pack hospital is about three acres of wooded area for the students to run their wolves. As


    you are not an official pack member we require that any runs or exercising of your wolf you do, you


    stick to that, and the campus grounds. The campus grounds are fenced off for your protection since, as


    you know warriors, and patrol wolves know all of the scents of their pack wolves. Since you are not


    known to them, and are not a pack member they could identally view you as a threat. We like to


    keep our students safe here For that reason we request that you do not venture off campus in wolf form


    or shift into your wolf, even if you are with a pack member. You are allowed to venture into our pack


    town, if you please, but you must always carry your school ID, and make it visible at all times. We try


    not to restrict our students too much, but we must always protect our pack, as well as our students.


    Can we count on you to follow these requests?¡± Danielle went on to exin.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± I responded as it all made perfect sense to me.


    ¡°Good. I need to get your picture for your school ID, and have the Dean join us for a moment. Please


    stand in front of the blue screen behind you.¡± Danielle advised.


    ¡°Oh! Picture! Hang on Chas!¡± Molly squealed.


    She pulled a brush out of the bag she was carrying, and came toward me. In an instant she had my


    hair out of it¡¯s pony tail, and brushing it to look nice. When she was done, I moved in front of the blue


    screen, and smiled. Danielle moved to the camera set up on the counter, and snapped two pictures.


    Once done I threw my hair back up into a pony tail, and went back to the counter. Danielle hit a few


    buttons on her screen then I heard something print, and something that sounded like stic hitting the


    floor


    Danielle handed me a small, hard stic card. It had my picture, with my name, and Student of


    Clovend Nursing, and Midwife School printed on it. It had slot cut near the top, and a ck strip on


    the back. I looked to Danielle questioningly


    ¡°That is the key used to enter your room, as well as each building on campus, and ssroom. It is


    connected to your meal ount so you can use it in the cafeteria to buy food. It is also connected to


    your books, and supplies ount. Any time you need supplies or books, use that to charge them to the


    set up ounts. Keep it visible, and on you at all times. Any thing you purchase at the department


    store. or in the park town you will need cash, bank card, or credit card. They sellnyards, and other


    such holders.for those in the supply store, and in the department store, for your convenience. Ah. Here


    is Dean Leonard now. Dean.¡± Danielle smiled, and nodded to the dark skinned, older man who walked


    into the office. He was tall, and lean, with kind eyes.


    ¡°Dean, this is Chastity Bloomfield, one of our first year students.¡± Danielle exined.


    ¡°Wee to Clovend Chastity. We are very happy to have you.¡± Dean Leonard said with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you sir.¡± i responded.


    I


    ¡°Just a fewst things to go over with you before we send you on your way to get your books, and get


    settled. The first is that your visitors can only stay until eight this evening. They can join you in the


    cafeteria for dinner this evening, if they would like. As I am sure Danielle told you, you are wee to


    go


    into the pack town, at your leisure, but students have a ten pm curfew. You are expected to be back


    here by that time. The only exception for that is if you have an extended pass to remain off the school


    campus after that time. Requests for that must be submitted to this office twenty four hours prior to.


    The second thing is, students are not permitted to join the pack runs, unless they are mated to a pack


    member which from what I understand is not going to be an issue for you. The third thing is that we


    encourage our students to go home for the holidays to spend time with their families. The school closes


    for a week for Thanksgiving, two weeks for Christmas, and a week for fourth of July as we honor those


    major human holidays as a lot of packs do as well.


    ¡°The final thing is that I need to ept you temporarily to the school ¡°pack¡± as we call it. Now before


    any one gets upset. This is a temporary admittance. It ends the day you leave here to start your life


    where ever you choose to. This does not interfere with or, end your connection to your home pack. All it


    does is connect you to our emergency link that consists only of Dark Moon¡¯s Alpha, Luna, Beta,


    Gamma, and myself. It is also minor. Is this a problem for you Chastity?¡± Dean Leonard exined.


    ¡°No sir.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Good. Give me the thumb on your left hand please I will prick your thumb, and connect my thumb with


    yours to connect you to the emergency link. It will not be even remotely as overwhelming as when you


    linked with your pack. The process is also very quick. All you need to do is say I ept Ok?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    I put my left thumb out to him, as I felt Rowen¡¯s hands rest on my shoulders lightly I hadn¡¯t expected


    this, but it did make sense A lot of it did really Dark Moon was trusting people from other packs. They


    needed. safety protocols in ce to protect their own pack. Dean Leonard pricked my thumb with a


    small silver knife then pricked his own, and ced it against mine so the blood mingled.


    ¡°I, Leonard Cross, Dean of Clovend Nursing, and Midwife School ept you, Chastity Bloomfield as


    a student, and temporary member of our school pack. Do you ept your admittance?¡± Dean Leonard


    said. clearly.


    ¡°I ept.¡± I said with a small smile.


    I felt the emergency link click into ce then. He was right, it definitely wasn¡¯t as overwhelming. It felt


    like. an additional tiny door added to my mind. There was no chatter on it either.


    ¡°And you are now officially a student of Clovend. Wee Chastity, and good luck.¡± Dean Leonard


    said with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you sir.¡± I said, returning his smile.


    With my folder, and id in my hand I turned to my group. They were all smiling brightly at me. I couldn¡¯t


    believe this was official. We all filed out of the office, and stood in the lobby for a second. I handed Jax


    my supply list, and he and Molly set off to get what I need. Braxton, Colby, Rowen, and I headed to the


    book store, which was easy to find. Dimitri went out to the car to get myptop. At the counter, the boy


    working went to grab my books, after pointing me in the direction of the scrubs,b coats, and


    stethoscopes. I went to pick out my stethoscope. I picked one that was dark purple, and the girl working


    helped me with the ear pieces quickly. After I got myb coat, which Rowen took to carry for me, we


    went off to the scrubs.


    I was very overwhelmed by what I found. Danielle hadn¡¯t been kidding when she said they had a huge


    selection. There were tons of solids, prints, and even some with cartoon characters on them. I went to


    the solids first, and picked out a few basic pairs. Two sets of purple, blue, and green. At some point


    Rowen wandered off, and came back with a pair that was dark blue with little wolves all over it. I quickly


    added them to my stack. Colby, and Braxton had the most fun though. They went to the cartoon


    character section. There they found Bugs Bunny, Minnie Mouse, and even Smurfette. They insisted I


    needed all of them. I didn¡¯t argue. Justughed, and figured they could be worn when I absolutely


    needed them.


    Once finished we went to the register to pay. I went to pull out my school ID, when Demitri waved me


    off, and put it all on his credit card. I gave him a confused look. He just told me that, as my father it was


    his job to make sure I had what I needed. I just let it go. I didn¡¯t want to offend him. Colby grabbed my


    box of books, while Rowen grabbed my bags. Demitri had myptop. We left the store to find Jax, and


    Molly waiting for me, carrying a ton of bags. It looked like they bought out the whole store I just shook


    my head. ¡°What? There was a lot of stuff on those lists. We wanted to make sure you had everything


    you needed¡± Jax said.


    ¡°I know, but it looks like you bought the whole store.¡± I joked.


    ¡°Nah. Just two of each thing on your lists. Anything that was required multiple times we bought three of


    You¡¯ll have plenty to get you through.¡±


    ¡°Um. OK. Thanks.¡±


    ¡°There some cute things in there Chas. I did find you the perfect clip for your ID too¡± Molly added, and I


    nodded.


    We all left the building, and loaded back into the SUV It was a quick drive to the parking lot for the


    housing building. Once parked we all unloaded everything from the SUV, and headed toward my room.


    I was on the second floor, half way down the hall to the right. The doors were painted different colors,


    and had our names written on white boards next to them. I thought it was a really nice touch. Once I


    opened the door, I walked in, and looked around


    The bedframe, desk, dresser, book shelf, and nightstands were all light wood. There was a nice, wide


    window that faced a small courtyard next to the building. There were no curtains or blinds though. The


    bed had no linens, or pillows. The walls were painted an off white color. I moved out of the way, so


    everyone could bring what they were carrying in. Molly walked straight into the bathroom to look


    around. I followed her The bathroom had arge shower stall, with a seat in it, and racks molded into


    the corner for my shower supplies. There was single sink with a cab that had a mirror imbedded in it


    above it There was even a smaller frosted window in there. There was also a thinner closet, that had


    empty shelves in it. It wasn¡¯t huge, but it would work. It was more than I had had in six years.


    ¡°No towels, bath mats, or pillows. Oh, and we have nothing to hang your pictures with. Come on Brax


    We¡¯re going to the department store now to get what Chas needs. Dimi, can I have your card please?¡±


    Molly stated as she took the SUV keys, and Dimitri¡¯s credit card. She then pulled Braxton out of the


    room behind her.


    ¡°Alright. I guess we better get you unpacked.¡± Jax stated as he set the box he had been holding down.


    I just nodded, and headed to the first suitcase to start unpacking. I put as much of my clothing in the


    dresser as i could. The t-shirts, sweatshirts, and coat I hung up as the dresser wasn¡¯t very big. Colby


    had started loading my school books onto the bookshelf while Jax put away my supplies in the desk.


    Dimitri set myptop on top of the desk then went to help Rowen put sheets on the bed. I was


    surprised they knew how to do it, but focused back on what I was doing. We were almost done when


    Molly, and Braxton came back in, carrying MORE bags.


    ¡°Molly, I doubt I needed that much.¡± I said absently


    ¡°You needed pillows so I got you three. They¡¯re vacuum sealed so they need to puff up before you put


    the cases on them. I got you six towels, and three hand towels. Three purple, three green. Your bath


    mat is also purple. There were no trashcans in here so I got you two. One small one for the bathroom,


    and onerger one for in here. You didn¡¯t have aundry basket so I got you one of those. I got Velcro


    strips to hang all of your pictures. You need curtains in here so I got those. I also go you toilet paper,


    paper towels, trash bags, cleaning wipes, a broom and dust pan. As well as more hangers. We have a


    case of water for you, and arge, metal water bottle for you to carry with you. Oh, and snacks.


    Anything else Braxton?¡± Molly said excitedly.


    ¡°A small purse, wallet, and a cases for her phone andptop.¡± Braxton grumbled as he dropped bags,


    and went to walk back out of the room.


    ¡°Oh right. Sorry Dimi, but she needed these things.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Molly Thank you for getting them.¡± Dimitri said as he took his credit card and receipt from


    Molly.


    I watched as he balled up the receipt without even looking at it. I just shook my head, and looked


    around my room. It was almost all set up. Molly pulled out the towels, and went to put them in the


    bathroom with the trash can, bath mat, and spare sheets Rowen had purchased for me. Rowen pulled


    out the Velcro strips, and pictures, as Braxton came back in with more bags. Colby followed him back


    out to get anything else still in the car


    ¡°Hey sweet girl how, and where do you want these hung up?¡± Rowen asked as he spread out the


    pictures on the bed.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I responded, looking around the room.


    I wanted them where I could see them from any where in the room. The wall with the most space was


    by the door, above the dresser Plus I could see it from my bed, and my desk. After onest look


    around, I decided that is where they should go. I went to the bed, and sorted the pictures into two piles.


    I picked up the ones I wanted hung, and handed to them to him.


    ¡°Hang these above the dresser please.¡± I requested.


    ¡°What about the rest of them?¡± He asked ncing at the ones still on the bed.


    ¡°These I have ces I want them set up.¡± I responded with a smile.


    He nodded. He, and Jax moved to hang the pictures. Dimitri had opened the pillows, and started


    putting them in their cases. As I picked up the pictures I wasn¡¯t hanging Colby, and Braxton walked in


    Braxton had theundry basked, with two bags in it, and Colby had the case of water


    ¡°Chas, where do you want the water?¡± Colby asked.


    ¡°Um. Under the bed please.¡± I responded.


    ¡°And theundry basket?¡± Braxton questioned.


    ¡°In the closet please.¡± I said, going back to the pictures.


    The three I didn¡¯t hang were the pictures of Dimitri, and me. The one of Jax, Molly, Ross, Melissa,


    Rowen, and me from our date night with us girls on the guys shoulders. We were allughing, and


    smiling. The third one was of Rowen, and I from Jax, and Molly¡¯s ceremony. I set all three of them on


    my nightstand in a way that I could see all of them at the same time. I smiled at them, then moved to


    the bags Braxton, and Molly brought in. I pulled out the extra hangers, and put them in the closet just


    as Molly came out of the bathroom.


    ¡°Hey Chas, where are your toiletries?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°In my duffle bag.¡± I answered as I pulled toilet paper out of a bag, and handed it to Molly.


    Braxton slid the paper towels under the bed with the cleaning wipes. Colby was bouncing on the bed


    until Dimitri hit him on the head with a pillow, and told him to help finish up. Iughed, and pulled a


    butterfly covered wee mat out of bag, andughed.


    ¡°Oh yeah. You can put that right inside your door I thought it was cute, and that you would like it.¡± Molly


    said with a small smile.


    ¡°It is. Thank you.¡± I responded as I collected up the bags as Rowen, and Jax finished hanging the


    pictures. Dimitri finished making my bed after kicking Colby off of it. Thest thing to do was to put


    Duke, and Jax on my bed. Jax was the first one to notice.


    ¡°Is that the wolf I gave you years ago?¡± Jax asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I had to bring him, and Duke. I didn¡¯t feel right leaving them home.¡± I answered with a blush.


    ¡°I like it.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you all take the boxes, and trash down stairs? Chastity and I will be down in a minute


    ¡°Dimitri suggested.


    They all filled out quietly as I sat down on the bed. I was worried about what he wanted to say I hope it


    was nothing bad.


    ¡°Chastity, I am so proud of you. I know you will do very well here. Your mom would be very proud of


    you too. Dimitri said, smiling at me


    ¡°Thank you. I hope she would be.¡± I responded.


    ¡°She is. But more importantly I hope you are proud of yourself for getting here. You worked hard for


    this, all on your own. You were determined to do it, and you did. You¡¯ve earned this baby girl. Enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°¡­thank you. I really am.¡±


    ¡°Good. I have one more thing to give you.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡±


    He nodded, as he pulled out his wallet, and took out a credit card, as well as another stic card. He


    picked up the small light purple wallet Molly picked out for me, and handed them all to me. The one


    card was my pack ID, the other was a credit card with my name on it. I pinched my brow in confusion.


    ¡°When you mom was alive she received an allowance as the Beta female, as well as a paycheck as a


    nurse at the pack hospital. She never used any of it much, because she said she didn¡¯t need much.


    She saved everything she didn¡¯t use. When you were born, she moved it all into an ount she set up


    for you that earned interest. When she passed, the survivor benefits for you as a minor went in there as


    well. When you turned eighteen her name was removed from the ount so it¡¯s solely yours. Your


    mom would have wanted you to have all of it to use as needed here, or for whatever else you need in


    the future. Thankfully Aurora never found out about it. I was the only one, other than the bank, and


    Gamma Peter since he handles the finances, who knew about it. There is more than enough in there


    that you don¡¯t need to get a job while you¡¯re here. You can focus on school, therapy, and anything else


    you WANT to do. Do some fun things while you¡¯re here too. Don¡¯t just focus solely on school. Enjoy this


    time.¡± Dmitri exined.


    ¡°I thank you.¡± I responded.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. There is a good portion in that ount, but I did move arge chunk back into


    savings. to keep earning interest. If you need more at any time, let me know, and I¡¯ll move it into the


    ount.¡±


    ¡°I doubt I¡¯ll need more, but thank you.¡±


    ¡°If you do, you do. It¡¯s not that big of a deal.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Well we better get down to the cafeteria. Don¡¯t forget your school ID.¡±


    ¡°Right. Did you see the clip Moily was talking about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s on your dresser.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Where did you find that ring on your pinkie?¡±


    ¡°Oh. I had it hidden in the attic.¡±


    ¡°Smart girl. Your mom was so proud when she put it on you. I¡¯m d to see you wearing it again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡±


    I walked over to my dresser to look for the clip. It was easy to spot. It was a white disk with an orchid


    printed in the center It had an stic cord that retracted back into it. At the end of the cord the clip was


    another orchid. Both were purple. It was really pretty I clipped the ID into it, and hung it on my t-shirt


    pocket Dimitri, and I left the room to find everyone standing at the elevator, waiting for us.


    ¡°We um¡­ we need your ID to leave the floor¡± Braxton exined with a chuckle


    ¡°How did you leave to go to the store, or get back in?¡± I asked


    ¡°Other students let us up or down.¡± Colby stated.


    Iughed, and swiped the card, letting us all onto the elevator It didn¡¯t take us long to reach the


    cafeteria. We quickly got our food, but Dimitri paid instead of having my use my meal n for our


    dinner We found a table, and sat around it. The conversation was lively, and fun, for the most part. I


    had noticed that Rowen was kind of quiet all day, and was getting more quiet as time passed.


    ¡°Hey What¡¯s wrong?¡± I mind linked him.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He responded at first.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. You can tell me what¡¯s bothering you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ready to leave you here I¡¯m not ready to give up time with you.¡±


    ¡°I know. I want to spend more time with you too, but I need to do this. I have to do this for me.¡±


    ¡°I know I understand. It¡¯s just hard. What¡¯s worse for me, and I know I¡¯m going to sound like an asshole


    here, but it seems like not being with me doesn¡¯t bother you at all.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound like an asshole I know I haven¡¯t acted like I¡¯m bothered by not seeing you everyday


    It¡¯s just been a lot going on, and to take in. I am sad I won¡¯t see you everyday. I will miss you, but this is


    important for me right now.¡±


    ¡°I know it is. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve been a downer all day.¡±


    ¡°You have not been a downer all day. You¡¯ve been wonderful, and helpful. I¡¯m d you came with us.¡±


    ¡°I am too. I know you¡¯ll do great sweet girl. I have no doubt you¡¯ll exceed even your own expectations. I


    am proud of you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Not long after, we finished our meal, and took our dishes to the drop off window As we left the cafeteria


    it was decided they were going to head out now It was getting kind ofte, and they had a long drive


    back. I walked to the main door with them, and looked at all of them. In such a short time they have all


    be to mean so much to me. They had all had a hand in turning my life around in just a few short


    weeks. I was going to miss them. Braxton came up to me first, and wrapped me up in a huge hug.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you Chas. And don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll work hard to finish school this term, and even harder at summer


    school. I¡¯ll make you proud.¡± Braxton whispered to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too. I know you will. You already do. And we¡¯ll video chat daily for tutoring OK?¡± I


    responded ¡°Yup. You let me know your schedule, and I¡¯ll make sure I don¡¯t miss a single session.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Braxton released me, and headed to the SUV, getting in after turning to smile at me again. He was a


    good pup. I was going to miss him. Next Colby picked me up in a hug, and spun me around, causing


    me to squeal. Once he set me down, he looked at me, and smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you short stack, but I¡¯ll be back next Sunday for a few hours. We¡¯ll get lunch¡± Colby said with


    smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be back next week?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°Yeah. I have a meeting with the Dean of Denu, the Tracker School. If all goes well a few months from


    now, I¡¯ll be here at Dark Moon for two years.¡±


    ¡°When did you decide on that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it for awhile I finish seasoned warrior training in a few weeks, and I have some


    of the best tracking skills in our pack. The tracker unit needs some new blood so I figured why not The


    school here is the best in the country so I applied. I have an interview next week.¡±


    ¡°Oh wow Well good luck. It will be nice to have a familiar face around.¡±


    ¡°Definitely. I¡¯ll see you next week. Oh, and knock ¡¯em dead short stack.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    Iughed as he waved, and headed to the SUV. Molly walked up to me with tears in her eyes, but


    wearing. a smile.


    ¡°Well sister best friend, this is it. I know we¡¯ve only known each other a short time, but it¡¯s going to be


    weird not having your around. Work hard, show them who¡¯s boss, ande home as soon as you can.


    Mel, and I will need your help to keep these boys in line.¡± Molly said as she hugged me tight.


    ¡°I will. I¡¯ll miss you too.¡± I said with a giggle, hugging her back.


    When she released me, she wiped her eyes, and smiled at me. She then went to stand by the SUV to


    wait for Jax. I looked up at my big brother The one who saved me from death just weeks ago The one


    who, even though he wasn¡¯t by my side, had never really left me. We just stared at each other as both


    our eyes filled with tears. He then pulled me into a hug.


    ¡°I just got you back pip-squeak, and not you¡¯re the one leaving me I know this is the right thing, but it¡¯s


    hard. I¡¯m going to really miss you.¡± Jax whispered to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too Jax, and thank you for everything you have done thest few weeks.¡± I whispered to


    him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me for what I¡¯m supposed to do. It¡¯s my honor to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°You keep saying that, but I¡¯m still going to thank you.¡±


    ¡°I know. Well make me, and especially yourself proud. I love you pip-squeak.¡±


    ¡°I love you too Jax.¡±


    He finally pulled away from me, wiped his eyes, and smiled at me. I watched him walk to the SUV, let


    Molly in, and disappear behind the door My heart felt a little heavy at seeming him leave, again. This


    was right though. For me. Next Dimitri stood in front of me Looking me over, and smiling. He pulled me


    into a cautious hug, and I felt him shudder when I returned the hug.


    ¡°I meant what I said earlier Chastity girl. I am so proud of you. You¡¯ll do amazing things here Stay


    strong. Work hard, and always keep your head held high. Also, smile, and share your warmth with


    everyone Your are amazing.¡± Dimitri said, and I felt that pride in his voice.


    ¡°Thank you¡­..dad.¡± I responded, and I felt him shudder again.


    ¡°Thank you baby girl. I¡¯ll talk to you soon, ok?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    He pulled back, and smiled at me again. Then he too got in the SUV, leaving Rowen, and I alone. We


    just stared at each other Several times he opened his mouth as if to say something then closed it


    again. Suddenly he pulled me to him, and kissed me Just like ourst two kisses, it was a meeting of


    the lips, sweet, gentle, not forceful, and he didn¡¯t push. When he finally pulled his lips from mine he


    rested his forehead against mine, and stared into my eyes. I saw sadness there, but also something


    else Something I couldn¡¯t pinpoint.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you sweet girl. With everything in me, I¡¯ll miss you. I meant what I said, if you need me, for


    anything call me, and I¡¯ll be here as quick as I can. I¡¯ll visit you as often as you want me to I¡¯ll stay on


    the phone with you all night if you want. I¡¯ll video chat you anytime, day or night I am here however you


    need me. I won¡¯t fail you.¡± Rowen said quietly


    ¡°I know. Thank you. I will miss you too.¡±


    ¡°All I ask is that you pleasee back to me because I will be waiting for you. For the rest of my life if I


    have to. Just pleasee back.¡±


    ¡°I have every intention ofing back.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡­I better go.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye for now sweet girl. I¡¯ll talk to you soon.¡±


    ¡°Definitely. Bye for now.¡±


    He pulled back, but leaned forward, kissed me on the forehead, and I heard him say something that


    made me gasp,


    ¡°I love you Chastity Bloomfield. When you are ready I will ept you as my mate, and forever¡±


    I felt tears of happiness well in my eyes. I hadn¡¯t expected him to say that, and I felt I should say it


    back, but I just didn¡¯t know what was in my heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it back until you know you are healed from your past, and know for sure that is how you


    feel.¡± He whispered against my forehead, and I nodded.


    Finally he turned, and walked to the SUV. When he reached it, he turned back to me onest time,


    smiled, waved then got into the vehicle. I stood there waving to my family as the vehicle started. As


    they went to pull out the windows rolled down, and they howled goodbye to me. I howled back. I was


    d they were far enough away not to see the tears streaming down my face. This was harder than I


    thought it would be.


    Once the taillights of the SUV disappeared in the distance, I turned, and walked back inside. I made it


    to my room with tears still rolling down my face. Once I closed the door to my room, I looked around,


    and through my tears I smiled. I did it. I was here. I was moving forward with realizing my dream.


    Despite the heavy heart, I was excited. I couldn¡¯t wait to get started, and despite Le¡¯s sadness about


    being away from our mate, she was excited too.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    ***Rowen***


    Today had been one of the harder ones in my life. Right up there close to losing my mom. Leaving


    Chastity was a misery I never expected. My heart was heavy with sadness, and Duke was whimpering


    in my head. It was going to be a long, hard three years. I wasn¡¯t looking forward to it, but I had to let her


    go to do this. She needed it. After everything she had been through in her short 18 years of life, she


    deserved this.


    Thankfully everyone left me alone during the drive back I sat all the way in the back by myself. I wasn¡¯t


    fit for conversation at the moment. I was too busy remembering every single moment I have had with


    Chastity over thest several weeks. I marveled at her strength, and courage. Her smile made me


    smile. Her drive, and determination were beyondpare. I couldn¡¯t figure out how I had been so lucky


    for the Moon Goddess to pair me with such an amazing female I still couldn¡¯t believe that at one time I


    thought she wasn¡¯t worthy of me. When the truth was I wasn¡¯t worthy of her The selfish part of me


    hoped she never figured that out, otherwise she would reject me in a heartbeat


    I was so lost in my thoughts I hadn¡¯t even realized we had reached our packnds. Dimitri had stopped


    the SUV to inform the patrol guards that it was us. At that moment there was only one thing I wanted to


    do. I opened the back of the SUV, jumped out, and closed it behind me. As I closed it I heard Dimitri tell


    someone to leave me be, and let me go. I appreciate him for that.


    Without even bothering to strip, I let Duke take over to shift. As soon as our paws hit the ground we


    took off into the woods of our packnds. I needed to run, and I needed to be alone so I blocked out


    the mind link as I ran. Duke and I spent hours just running. Eventually we made it to the packke, just


    as the sun wasing up. I hadn¡¯t realized how long we had been out here. Weid down in the same


    ce we withid with Le, and Chastity during our first run together. Dukeid his head on his paws,


    and whimpered.


    ¡°I miss her already too.¡± I said to Duke.


    ¡°This hurts Rowen. It doesn¡¯t feel natural at all.¡±


    ¡°I agree, but she needs this right now. No matter how we feel about it.¡±


    ¡°I know. Le exined it all to me. Why did they have to hurt our mate like that? She¡¯s so wonderful.


    She doesn¡¯t deserve that.¡±


    ¡°I agree with you.¡°


    ¡°Will we ever see her, and be with her again? Will we ever be able to mark her as ours?¡±


    ¡°I think so. We just have to give her this time.¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    Duke stood up, and took a defense stance when we heard a twig snap then leaves rustle. Someone


    wasing, and they wanted us to know they were. Duke sniffed the air, and realized it was our dad¡¯s


    wolf, Duffy. Duke instantly rxed, andid back down. When Duffy came through the trees, he sat


    down


    beside Duke, and looked out over theke.


    ¡°How are you son? My dad mind linked me.


    ¡°Not good dad. Not good at all.¡± I admitted.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you would be. I hate to say this, but it¡¯s probably a good thing you didn¡¯t mark each


    other before she left. Being away from your marked mate for an extended period time is just as


    physically painful as it is emotionally.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re probably right. How am I going to get through this?¡±


    ¡°By being the strong Alpha you are, who always does what is best for every member of his pack. No


    matter how hard it is for him. That and being surrounded by your friends, and family You¡¯ll also be able


    to call her, video chat her, and even visit as much as she wants you to.¡±


    ¡°What if she forgets about me while she¡¯s there? What if she decides to note back? What if she


    finds someone else, and rejects me?¡±


    ¡°I doubt she will. She may not know what she is feeling, but anyone who sees you two together can see


    how much she cares about you. That bond between you two has already started to form. It¡¯s hard to


    break once it¡¯s started to the extent it has for you two. She just needs time, and healing from all she¡¯s


    been through.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I could feel how strong it was before we left Clovend¡±


    ¡°See Every time you see each other the bond will only get stronger until you mark each other When


    she is ready of course.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°I hate to change the subject, but there are two things that happened that you need to know about.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°The first it that Pete finally decided what to do with Naomi.¡±


    ¡°What did he decide?¡±


    ¡°Until further notice Naomi will begin to handle the chores at the pack house. She won¡¯t be cooking


    because ording to Pete, and Ross she can¡¯t even boil water without burning it. She will be


    responsible for doing theundry for everyone living here, as well as cleaning the kitchen, and dining


    room after meals. For the rest of the day she will be working at the elementary school to keep it clean.


    He felt she needed to have at least some small understanding of what she, Fiona, and Aurora forced


    Chastity to do daily. She won¡¯t experience the beatings or humiliation, but she will serve as Chastity


    did, in some capacity.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense, and sounds like a solid n.¡±


    ¡°She will also lose what she did have as Gamma duties. Those will not be returned. Thosee with a


    position of honor, and respect. Two things she no longer has.¡±


    ¡°Ok. What is the second thing?¡±


    ¡°As much as I hate to send you down there to shut her up, Fionna is demanding to speak to you. Only


    you. The guards cannot get her to quiet down about seeing you. She¡¯s driving them nuts.¡±


    ¡°I have no desire to see her.¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t, but we need her to quiet her screams. We also realized our dungeon is not equipped


    to keep her down there long term. It really is set up as dungeon, not a prison.¡±


    ¡°What are is going to be done about that?¡±


    ¡°Well I talked to Alpha Lars, as well as the Caulks. Dark Moon has a low security facility there for girls


    like her. She will be provided for as any prisoner should be. They also provide therapy, and


    rehabilitation for people like her. It¡¯s been agreed upon that she would be better off there.¡±


    ¡°At Dark Moon? That¡¯s where Chastity is. Is it worth the risk?¡±


    ¡°Dark Moon is sorge they will be no where near each other.¡±


    ¡°But the pack hospital is at Clovend. If Fiona needs to be treated for something she¡¯ll be where


    Chastity is learning.¡±


    ¡°The prison has it¡¯s own medical ward, and students never treat prisoners. They will never cross paths.¡±


    ¡°When will this transfer happen?¡±


    ¡°Friday. They need the week to set up a cell for her, and to get her enrolled in the programs she


    needs.¡± ¡°OK. When will she be told?¡±


    ¡°She was told after you all left yesterday That¡¯s when she started screaming for you. She is convinced


    you will release her, take her as your mate, and she¡¯ll get all she thinks is hers. Sadly, she does know


    Chastity left, just not why, or where she went.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She said pretty much the same thing to Chastityst night.¡±


    ¡°Chastity went to see herst night. Why?¡±


    ¡°Closure is what Chastity said.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Well as crazy as it is, that makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Chastity is so much stronger than anyone ever knew or realized.¡±


    ¡°That she is.¡±


    ¡°So when should I go deal with Fiona?¡±


    ¡°Well since it¡¯s morning, it¡¯s best to get it over with now. You have the day off from your duties so you


    can get some sleep. Tomorrow it¡¯s back to learning with me, and handling your responsibilities. I will not


    have you moping around here for the next three years. Chastity needs a good, strong, well run pack to


    come. back to, and I need you to help make sure she has that.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me you¡¯re not having me take over already.¡±


    ¡°No son. Ross isn¡¯t ready yet as he is in school still. Plus I think you¡¯ll be able to do a better job at it


    once. Chastityes home. That said, six months after shees home, the pack will be yours.¡±


    ¡°Thanks dad. I would rather start as Alpha with her by my side.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now lets go deal with Fiona so you can get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Um. Dad, I was wondering about something.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°After hearing everything Fiona had to say over thest few weeks, do you think she suffers from some


    mental instability? I know it¡¯s notmon in werewolves, but it does happen. Do you think she might


    be one of the few with a serious issue?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s certainly possible, or it could just be that Aurora had her so brainwashed she truly believes the


    things she was told Only a therapist would know, and they will get that figured out at the Dark Moon


    prison.¡±


    ¡°Is that where John is?¡±


    ¡°No. He is in the maximum security prison at Royal pack in California.¡±


    ¡°Ok. That¡¯s probably good that he¡¯s there.¡±


    ¡°Yes it is. It¡¯s also required due to his crimes.¡±


    ¡°Does Fiona know where he is?¡±


    ¡°She has been told.¡±


    ¡°OK. Lets go.¡±


    Duffy, and Duke headed back to the pack house. Just inside the tree line we shifted, and pulled on


    clothes we kept hidden all over the ce so people weren¡¯t walking around naked all of the time.


    Nudity was part of being what we are, but we didn¡¯t believe it strutting around naked all of the time.


    Once we were dressed we headed to the dungeon. No one went down there alone. We believed a


    witness was always needed when speaking to a prisoner.


    I could hear what my dad meant about Fiona¡¯s screaming as soon as the dungeon door was opened.


    She was demanding to see me That as soon as she got out she was going to have every guard that


    ignored. her demand whipped within an inch of their life. She went as far as to say she would be


    helping with the whippings as she was already a master at punishments like that. The words made my


    stomach turn as it was on Chastity that she learned to wield a whip properly.


    When my dad, and I reached the cell she instantly quieted, and a smug smile spread across the face.


    With hard eyes I looked her over. In the short time since I hadst seen her, she looked terrible. Her


    eyes were bloodshot with tear tracks on her cheeks. Her hair was frizzy mess as if she had been


    yanking on it the whole time she had been screaming. Her hands were bloody, and raw as if she had


    been beating on something with her fists.


    ¡°Rowen my love. I knew you woulde for me. I am your mate after all. Maybe not fated, but I knew


    you would choose me over that trash Omega. What took you so long though? Why did you wait until


    Joe told. me he was going to send me away from you? He is trying to keep us apart. I knew you


    wouldn¡¯t let him.¡± Fiona said happily


    ¡°Do you truly believe your delusions or are you just trying to see if any one else will believe them?¡± |


    questioned angrily.


    ¡°What delusions?¡±


    ¡°The ones where you spew nonsense about you EVER being my mate, fated or chosen. The ones


    where you insist I will release you from your sentence, now or ever. The ones where you think I would


    EVER choose you over Chastity, over my sweet girl, over my fated mate. The ones where you refuse to


    acknowledge that I am sickened by the mere sight of you. Those delusions.¡±


    ¡°Oh please. You know everything I have said is the truth. You know we belong together You know we


    are perfect together. Only I am good enough, smart enough, or strong enough to rule this pack by your


    side. No one can keep the lesser wolves in line better than I can. You need me, and you know it.¡±


    ¡°No Fiona. None of those things are true. They never have been, and they never will be ¡±


    ¡°Yeah right. That¡¯s why you sent that filthy Omega away because you know it¡¯s the only way you can


    have me. She has to be dead, or out of the pack before I will ept you.¡±


    ¡°Wrong, I didn¡¯t send Chastity, my mate, my love away for you or any one else. She went to further her


    education. To be even better than she already is. She went to reach her dream. When she is


    finished, andes home I will mark her as my mate, and make her my Luna. She is the only one right


    for the position, and the ONLY ONE right for me. You? You are NOTHING to me, but a disturbing


    member of my pack who does not belong here. You are a toxin in what is a wonderful pack. A toxin that


    is being removed. You need to realize, and understand that I do NOT want you! I never have, and I


    never will. All you ever were to me was an annoyance, a source of irritation and headache. The symbol


    of all I cannot stand in a pack member. In one of my pack members. One I will be d to be free of. I


    couldn¡¯t stand you before I left for Alpha school, and even the sight of you makes me sick now.


    ¡°You have done things to another in the name of jealousy, hatred, and greed that I cannot even fathom.


    That is made worse by knowing you started doing such things as a mere pup. At an age where others


    wouldn¡¯t even think of doing what you have done. At barely eighteen you attempted to beat someone to


    death all because you were jealous, and greedy. That is not someone I would EVER want anything to


    do with, in any capacity. That is someone I will happily sign the papers to transfer out of my pack,


    permanently. Neither my pack, my LUNA, nor myself deserve to be stuck dealing with you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t really mean that my love. You know you don¡¯t. You need me, and want me as much as I


    want and need you. You¡¯re not really going to let me finish my sentence which is underserved, or send


    me away. You know you can¡¯t survive without me.¡±


    ¡°Undeserved? You¡¯re kidding right? I watched you hurt Chastity before we could stop you. I watched


    you. hurt an innocent for no other reason than because you were jealous of her. She is everything you


    are not, and never will be. She is kind, caring, generous, supportive, respectful, more intelligent than


    anyone I have ever known. She also strong, determined, driven, and loving. She is the most


    BEAUTIFUL female I have ever seen in my life, both inside, and out. I am lucky, and HONORED to call


    her my mate! I am counting down the days until I can mark her as mine for all the world to see When


    that dayes I will certainly NOT be thinking of you! I will be thinking of her, and how amazing she is.


    I will be thinking of how I n to worship her every day for the rest of our lives. I will be thinking about


    the wonderful future we will have together, the pack we will care for, and the pups we will have. I thank


    the Moon Goddess for making her mine While you will not even be a blip on our radar as you are


    NOTHING to either of us, but a part of a bad past that was left there.¡±


    ¡°That¡­.you can¡¯t. You can¡¯t turn your back on me for that disgusting Omega. She is just as much of a


    whore as her mother. You don¡¯t want a whore as a Luna.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s funny you should call her a whore when I know for a fact that you have slept with many males, both


    older, and younger than you since you were fifteen.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No! That wasn¡¯t me! That was that disgusting Omega, pretending to be me. I am pure. I¡¯ve waited my


    whole life for you.¡±


    ¡°Stop Fiona. Just stop. Your lies know no bounds, and I have heard enough. You are not getting out of


    here until you are transferred to Dark Moon¡¯s prison where you will serve the rest of your sentence. The


    day you leave here your connection to this pack will be severed, and you will be permanently banished.


    If you EVER step foot back on Moonlight packnds again, you will be arrested, and imprisoned as a


    threat to this pack, especially to the packs Luna.


    ¡°But¡­please my love. Don¡¯t do this to me. Don¡¯t embarrass me any more. You can¡¯t do this to your


    Luna. You¡¯re making me look bad in front of our pack. How will we keep order if you keep showing


    them they don¡¯t have to respect me?¡±


    ¡°You just don¡¯t get it! You are NOT, AND NEVER WILL BE MY LUNA! You are nothing to me. This will


    be thest time you will ever see me. I will throw a party the day you leave if I have to. You need to


    realize. that your delusions, and the things Aurora told you are not true or real. Before you were just


    another pack. member. One I didn¡¯t even like. Now you are a criminal, and a threat to the person that


    means everything to me.¡±


    ¡°No. No please! Don¡¯t say that! I¡­.I can¡¯t live knowing that nothing I thought my life would be will


    happen. I just can¡¯t. Don¡¯t do this to me. Please. I need ONE THING I was promised to be mine. Just


    one!¡±


    ¡°I am not going to contribute to your delusions. The sooner you realize that you believe belongs to you,


    was never yours to begin with, the better off you will be. You¡¯ll be able to move on with your life.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to move on with my life. I want YOU!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know me beyond my name, and that I am the future Alpha of Moonlight pack. You don¡¯t


    want ME, you want the position that being with me would give you. That will NEVER happen Fiona. I do


    know who you are, and I can say with all honesty that I do NOT want you. I am THANKFUL that you


    are not my fated mate. I would reject you if you were as you make me sick. I deserve better than you,


    and I am thankful that I have better than you. I have better than even me.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about that¡­.¡±


    ¡°Stop! Stop right there. If you say one more disparaging word about Chastity I will mute you via Alpha


    order until the moment your pack ties are cut. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­yes Rowen.¡±


    ¡°That is Alpha Rowen to you. Fiona Goldrind, I Rowen Druid, future Alpha of Moonlight Pack order you


    to speak to and of each person in this pack with the respect due their rank, role, and position.¡±


    ¡°I¡­Alpha orders don¡¯t work on your mate, and Luna¡±


    ¡°That would work if you were either of those things, but you¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­.I¡¯m sorry Alpha Rowen. I did not mean to speak to you with such disrespect.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. You are leaving here on Friday for Dark Moon prison to serve the rest of your


    sentence. The day you leave here your connection to Moonlight pack will be severed, and you will be


    banished. If you attempted to return for any reason, you will be arrested as threat to Moonlight pack,


    and our Luna. When I leave this dungeon I will only think of you long enough to watch your connection.


    severed. You mean nothing to me. You never have, and you never will. Goodbye Fiona. I hope that


    some day you realize your delusions are just that, and move on with your life.¡±


    ¡°But¡­.please Alpha Rowen. Please don¡¯t leave me for th¡­..for her ¡±


    ¡°I was never with you so I am leaving nothing. Goodbye.¡±


    I turned, and walked out of the dungeon. I could hear her sobs until the door closed behind my dad and


    me I breathed a sigh of relief, and leaned against the wall. My exhaustion hitting me like a ton of bricks.


    suddenly. It had been a long three days. My dad stood in front of me, and looked me over


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering if maybe you¡¯re right about her mental health. That was pretty intense¡± My dad said.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Get to bed son, before you fall asleep standing here.¡±


    I only nodded as I pushed myself off the wall, and headed toward my apartment. When I reached my


    bedroom I was too tired to take the shower I knew I needed. I simply striped down, and fell onto my


    bed. Before I fell asleep I pulled the pillow case I swiped from Chastity¡¯s room, in Jax¡¯s, and brought to


    my nose. Her lc, and honeysuckle scent soothed me, and I fell asleep to dream of her.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    ***Chastity***


    I was thankful that I had gotten my school supplies, and books together the night before my first ss. I


    hadn¡¯t slept well. Until I pulled out Rowen¡¯s hoodie, and wrapped it around myself, I had been gued


    with nightmares again. For the first time in two weeks. I guess it had been him that kept my nightmares


    at bay.


    I was d I was going to be meeting with a therapist the following afternoon. I needed help moving


    away from my past. I needed it to stop haunting me. I had mistakenly believed I had gotten over the


    worst of it. I was disappointed that I was wrong.


    I also discovered it was going to be an adjustment to being alone again. At one point in the night, after


    wrapping myself in Rowen¡¯s hoodie, I found myself staring at the pictures on my nightstand sobbing. I


    had spent so many years alone, but in a few short weeks the group of people in the pictures I was


    looking at came to mean so much to me. I missed them terribly I even considered going home, but


    shook that thought off quickly as I had worked too hard for this. I had to see it through.


    I was also d that I set my rm for two hours before my 9:00 ss began. I wanted to be there


    early. so I could get my stuff set up, and ready for the beginning of ss. This gave me enough time to


    shower, dress, and get some breakfast. ording to my ss description, scrubs,b coat, and


    stethoscope were not need for Anatomy. After my shower I throw on a pair of jeans, and a t-shirt. I


    kissed my pictures, grabbed my book bag, phone, and school ID then headed out. The trip to the


    cafeteria was quick. As I wasn¡¯t terribly hungry due to nerves, I just grabbed a small omelet, and some


    fruit I saw some students spread around the room, but I found a small table, sat, and ate quickly.


    Once done I made my way to the medical building. It took me a bit, but eventually I found my


    ssroom. I was the first one there so I found a seat near the front. As the seating wasn¡¯t theater


    seating, I didn¡¯t want to end up behind someone taller then me that may block my view. I was setting up


    myptop, as well as pulling out my textbook, notepad, and pen when other students started to enter


    the room. I was surprised to see there were twenty people in the ss. Mostly female, with only one


    male. They all looked to be about my age. I remembered hearing that only twenty new students were


    epted each year so I guess. this was everyone that would be in my sses for the next three years.


    Finally the instructor entered the room. He was a much older man, who was on the shorter side for a


    wolf. He had kind eyes, and waspletely bald. He greeted us, called our names for role, and got


    started right away. I appreciate his no nonsense attitude. Most of the ss was spent reviewing our


    assignment schedule, expectations, and required textbooks. He also informed us that while the rest of


    our courses would onlyst for two terms, Anatomy ran the entire first year of our education as it was


    so involved. We had to review the entire Anatomy of not only humans, but wolves as well. It would be a


    very involved ss. By the end of the two hour ss, we knew all there was to know about what was


    expected of us. He also assigned us a simple starter homework assignment, but warned us it would get


    harder from there. It was kind of a good thing we only had his ss three days a week so I had time


    complete assignments.


    Once we were released from ss, I headed right back to my room. I was too nervous, and


    ufortable to talk to any of my ssmates. I had had so many bad experiences with fellow students


    in the past, I didn¡¯t trust they would treat me any better than I had been in the past. I wasn¡¯t ready to


    find out if I was right or wrong either


    When I reached my room, I quicklypleted my assignment. It may have sounded teacher¡¯s pet like,


    but I wanted it done early so I didn¡¯t have to worry about itter Once that wasplete I checked my


    cell phone to find I had lots of texts from home Every one sent an array of good luck, and proud of me


    texts. That made me feel very good. i responded to all of them. I was just setting my phone down, when


    it rang.


    Braxton¡¯s name, and the picture he took of himself for his contact popped up. I answered it


    immediately.


    ¡°Hi Brax. How are you?¡± I said.


    ¡°Hey Chas. I¡¯m good. How was your first day?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Pretty easy. I only have one ss for the next two weeks. Mostly we reviewed the course


    expectations, and text book. What about you? How was your day?¡±


    ¡°It was good. I found out today that I won¡¯t be held back. I do have to do summer school for math, but I


    pulled the rest of my grades up enough to not need to do them again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great Brax. I¡¯m so proud of you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Really. All of your help really got me through it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee Brax.¡±


    ¡°So what I wanted to tell you is that I won¡¯t need tutoring for a couple of weeks. We¡¯re done with the


    work. for thest two days of school. Summer school starts in two weeks. I still want to text, talk on the


    phone, and video chat, but they can be social calls for now.¡±


    ¡°Oh ok. That works for me. I enjoy talking to you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Me too.¡±


    ¡°How¡­.um¡­.how is your father?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Um. The same. Since I wasn¡¯t home yesterday we didn¡¯t get to talk much, but he¡¯s joining us


    downstairs for dinner tonight. Now that you¡¯ve left, we¡¯re all downstairs for dinner in the main dining


    room.¡±


    ¡°Ah ok.¡±


    ¡°So the strangest thing happened when I got home from school today¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Naomi was cleaning the living room with your friend Lucy. Or more Lucy was telling Naomi how to


    clean. the room properly. Ross told me Gamma Peter finally decided what to do with her She has to


    help the Omegas Alpha Joe hired around the pack house in the mornings, after dinner, and on


    weekends. She has to clean the living room, dining room, and doundry. In the afternoons she¡¯ll have


    to go to the elementary school to help clean there. He felt that the best way for her to understand a


    portion of what she, Aurora, and Fiona put you through was to make her do some of the work herself


    for awhile. She won¡¯t be hurt, starved, and talked down to like you were, but she will have to do the


    work. She also lost her Gamma responsibility, and privileges. Gamma Peter said those things are done


    by those who are respected, and honored, but she has none of those things right now for what she did.


    Most of the pack. avoids her as much as they can. It¡¯s not known how long it willst yet, but for now


    that is what is happening.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Well I gotta go. I have warrior training with Colby in ten minutes, and I need to change. Bye


    Chas. Miss you.¡±


    ¡°Bye Brax. Miss you too.¡±


    I hung up the phone, and looked at the time. I had my first self defense ss in twenty minutes. I


    grabbed a pair of leggings to change into, grabbed my water bottle and ID, put on my sneakers, and


    left my room.


    It took me a few minutes to find the ss room, but when I did I found that only five of us were taking


    the ss. I found an area to stand that was out of everyone¡¯s way, and waited.


    Eventually a well built male, who looked to be in his mid-twenties walked in, and moved to the front of


    the room. He looked a bit like a body builder with his ck tank top, and tight shorts. He was just under


    6¡ä tall, with ck hair, and gray eyes. He also had tanned skin like he spent a lot of time out in the sun.


    He was handsome, in his own way, but nobody beat Rowen when it came to looks. He looked at each


    of us in the eye before he spoke.


    ¡°HI everyone. I¡¯m Matt. I¡¯m a warrior for Dark Moon pack. I¡¯ll be your instructor for beginner self defense


    A lot of what we¡¯re going to be doing is building your core strength so several sses a week will be


    held in the gym, learning how to use the equipment properly, and building your strength. The rest of the


    sses will be working on proper movements, and execution of movements to protect, and defend


    yourselves. There will be no sparing in this ss. This is more exercise than anything else. I know the


    ss seems small right now, but the second, and third year nursing students do not return for another


    two weeks. When they arrive we have another ten students that will be joining us. Why don¡¯t we start


    by introducing ourselves then we¡¯ll move into working on stretching properly¡±


    The first person to introduce themselves was Rose. She was a taller peppy blonde who had a constant


    smile on her face. Next was Shonda who was a taller dark skinned girl with her hair in a buzz cut. She


    seemed pretty nice. She was followed by the only male in our ss, Norm. He was a little bit taller than


    me, and slender with his hair shaved off. He seemed really upbeat, and bubbly. Then there was Lexi.


    She was also taller than me, with curly brown hair She had a bit of an attitude. Finally Matt looked at


    me. He made me instantly ufortable as he was obviously checking me out.


    ¡°I¡¯m Chastity¡± I squeaked.


    ¡°Wee Chastity. It is a pleasure to meet you.¡± Matt purred, and I found myself a little irritated with


    his tone, but choose to ignore it.


    ¡°Ok everyone. We¡¯re going to start with the basics of stretching. Now I know that when in a situation.


    where you have to defend yourself you won¡¯t have time to stretch first, but for our purposes, stretching


    is a must. It warms up, as well as loosens your muscles so that as you move, and work out you are


    less likely to over exert them. We¡¯re going to start with simple arm stretches.¡± Matt exined.


    I watched every move he made closely, and repeated them. He then went through each stretch,


    exining what muscles we were stretching, and what part of our activities they would be used for


    Through the entire ss I watched everything he did. I wanted to make sure I knew exactly what I was


    doing so I didn¡¯t injure myself. After the hour ss reviewing stretches, and muscles, we were released


    from ss. I left quickly, but felt eyes on my back until I was out the door.


    When I got back to the housing building I went straight to the cafeteria for dinner. To my surprise Norm


    sat with me I didn¡¯t say anything because I was so nervous, but he spoke quickly.


    ¡°Hi. If you haven¡¯t figured it out, I¡¯m Norm.¡± He introduced himself.


    ¡°I did. Hi Norm. I¡¯m Chastity. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± I said with a small smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you too. So what do you think so far?¡±


    ¡°Well the first day was easy. I think we¡¯re going to be in for a lot of work though.¡±


    ¡°In self defense or our regr sses?¡±


    ¡°Both.¡±


    We bothughed at that, and started to eat.


    ¡°So¡­.um¡­are you from Dark Moon?¡± Norm asked.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m from Moonlight. You?¡± I responded


    ¡°I¡¯m from Dark Moon. My parents were a bit surprised when I said I wanted to go to nursing school, but


    they supported me. I¡¯ve always been one to make sure everyone is healthy in our family, and I treat the


    minor injuries too. Mom, and dad said it made sense¡±


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s great that they were so supportive of you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. They are pretty great. They were even supportive when I came out as gay when I was fifteen.¡±


    ¡°Now that is a sign of good parents.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. They¡¯re worried though because not many wolves are gay, but I¡¯m sure when the time is right I¡¯ll


    find my mate¡±


    ¡°Of course you will What is your major area of study?¡±


    ¡°Emergency medicine. I like to help the injured, and sick. What about you? Were your parents


    supportive of youing here?¡±


    I thought about the best way to answer that. I didn¡¯t want to get into my past as I was worried Norm


    would pity me, or agree with the ones that had hurt me I decided to stick with the more recent truth.


    ¡°My dad is very supportive of me being here. He made sure I had everything I needed, and was


    completely ready when I got here yesterday ¡°I stated.


    ¡°What about your mom?¡± Norm asked.


    ¡°Oh. Um¡­.my mom passed away in a car ident when I was three.¡±


    ¡°Oh no. I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. It was a long time ago, and I don¡¯t really remember her I hear she was a great woman, and a


    nurse at our pack hospital.¡±


    ¡°Following in mom¡¯s footsteps. Nice.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Are you looking for your mate while you¡¯re here, or waiting until you finish school?¡±


    ¡°Oh no. I already found him.¡±


    ¡°Oh wow! Is he here with you?¡±


    ¡°No. He¡¯s the future Alpha of Moonlight. He couldn¡¯t stay here with me. He has too many


    responsibilities to be away for so long. He just got back from Alpha school, and tour with my brother


    who is our future. Beta a few weeks ago.¡±


    ¡°Wait. Your brother is the future Beta of your pack, and your mate is the future Alpha? Damn girl! You


    got some great connections there. Does that mean your dad is the Beta at Moonlight?¡±


    ¡°Yeah he is.¡±


    ¡°Nice. Is it as painful physically as they say it is, being away from your mate? I hear marked mates


    struggle with being separated.¡±


    ¡°Oh. We are waiting to mark each other until I finish with school.¡±


    ¡°Ah. I guess that¡¯s probably a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°So do you have any other siblings?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I have another older brother, Colby. He¡¯s three years older than me, and a younger brother,


    Braxton.


    He¡¯s three years younger than ine. What about you? Any brothers or sisters.¡±


    ¡°Girl my family is so big we could be a small pack on our own.


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Nah. I am the second youngest of ten though.¡±


    ¡°TEN!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. My parents mated right out of high school, and the first one of us was born within a year of


    being mated. Every two years another one of us came along. I have four older brothers, four older


    sisters, and one younger sister.


    ¡°Wow! Are you all close?¡±


    ¡°We try to be It can be hard sometimes though. My older brothers are all mated now, and have pups.


    Two of my sisters found their mates in other packs. Actually,e to think of it, one of my sisters is


    mated to a warrior in your pack. Wait. Are¡­.forgive me for asking, but are you the Chastity that was


    hurt pretty bad by a group of females about a month ago?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That was me.¡±


    My heart dropped to my stomach. I hadn¡¯t wanted anyone to know about that. I didn¡¯t want to be pitied,


    orughed at for what had been done to me. I wanted to start this journey with as few of the ghosts of


    my past haunting me as possible.


    ¡°Damn girl! You are bad ass for surviving all of what you did. My sister, and her mate told us all about it


    They talked about how strong you were to stand in front of those females, look them in eye, and not fall


    apart. They said you were calm, collected, and they could tell you spoke from your heart when you did


    speak. They said a lot of your pack were inspired by your strength, and courage. To think you lived


    through all of that, plus maintained your grades enough to get in here. Girl, you need to hold your head


    up high, and be damn proud yourself for not only surviving what you did, but for aplishing so much


    while surviving.¡± Norm gushed.


    My eyes widened at his words. I had no idea my pack saw me that way. To say I was shocked would be


    an understatement. My heart also warmed at his words. When I searched his eyes all I saw was pride


    in them. Pride for me. It made me smile.


    ¡°Um¡­thank you.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. So tell me about this mate of yours? Is he as sexy as every other Alpha in the


    world?¡± Norm said wiggling his eyebrows, making meugh.


    I was just pulling my phone out when a tray dropped down beside me. I looked up to see Lexi standing


    there, looking at me in a way I didn¡¯t like.


    ¡°Norm, what are you doing?¡± Lexi snapped.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Norm asked with a full mouth.


    ¡°Why are you sitting with or talking to someone not from our pack?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­making friends. We¡¯re encouraged to make friends with people not from our pack. Remember?¡±


    ¡°Oh please. Why bother?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­.so we can have stronger ties to other packs in times of need. To help maintain healthy


    rtionships. between packs. It¡¯s why future Alphas and Betas go on their year long trip after school.


    So they can build rtionships, and alliances with other packs. You should know that, being the


    Gammas daughter and all.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need any of that. Dark Moon is plenty strong enough without other packs.¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s a good thing our leaders don¡¯t agree with you, and you¡¯ll never be a leader of our pack


    either ¡± ¡°Hmph.¡±


    She stormed off in a huff. I was kind of confused about what had just happened. I also wondered how,


    and why she was in nursing school with that attitude. I almost asked Norm when he supplied the


    information himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her She¡¯s got a chip on her shoulder about other packs after two sent her home earlier, for


    her attitude. She¡¯s a year older than me. I¡¯m eighteen by the way She took a year to travel to other


    packs. to try to find her mate Two of the packs didn¡¯t like her attitude so she was sent home with a


    suggestion that her attitude be corrected. She¡¯s only here because her parents informed her that she


    could not live off of them for the rest of her life. She needed figure her life out, and quick. She has three


    years to find a job or a mate before they cut her off. She won¡¯tst here though. Her grades were good


    in school, but her attitude sucks. Clovend only keeps you if you have ALL of the qualities a good


    nurse needs. That included personality.¡± Norm exined.


    ¡°Has she always been like that?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°No. For a long time she wasn¡¯t, but she turned that way when she had been kind of dating the Alpha¡¯s


    son. Nothing serious mind you. He went off to Alpha school, and found his mate. Lexi has been like


    that ever since I don¡¯t think she ever got over it. She was happy for him, but she¡¯s been a monster to


    deal with.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad. She must have really cared about him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I guess. I wouldn¡¯t know though. She doesn¡¯t talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Well if she¡¯s been sour ever since it sounds like she is still nursing a broken heart.¡±


    ¡°A little over a yearter?¡±


    ¡°You never know. Hearts are a funny thing. Maybe what she needs is someone to listen instead of


    judging her by her outward attitude. Maybe the attitude is to keep herself from getting hurt again.¡±


    ¡°Yup. You are definitely an Omega, just like me.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­is that a problem?¡±


    ¡°Hell no girl. I just said I¡¯m an Omega too. Hell a lot of us are Omegas make the best nurses because


    of our caring nature. Some are low rank wolves, but most nurses are Omegas.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I didn¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry honey. You¡¯ll fit right in. I think Lexi is the only high rank wolf in our ss. I think she hates


    that too. She doesn¡¯t have many friends. I think being surrounded by low rank wolves doesn¡¯t help


    matters.¡±


    ¡°Hmmmm. Maybe we should try to be friends with her instead of letting her attitude push us away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave that to you to attempt. Maybe she¡¯ll open up to someone that didn¡¯t have a front row seat to


    her rtionship troubles.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. Well I¡¯m gonna head back to my room. It was nice having dinner with you.¡±


    ¡°Hell yes it was. Here, let me give my number We can chat, and hang out more.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a n.¡±


    I handed him my phone so he could put his number in Iughed when he took a goofy picture of


    himself for his contact picture. He then called himself As he was saving my number to his phone, he


    snapped a


    picture of me then bust outughing. He showed it too me, and the face I was making was so bad it


    made meugh too. He opted to keep it.


    After that I left the cafeteria. I almost jumped out of my skin when someone tapped me on the shoulder.


    I turned around to see Lexi standing behind me. Giving me a funny look. As per habit, I instantly looked


    to the floor in respect to her rank.


    ¡°Um¡­Can you look up at me please? I hate it when people do that¡± She asked quietly.


    ¡°Oh. Um. Sorry.¡± I responded as I slowly looked up at her


    ¡°¡­.look, I heard what you said to Norm. Um¡­ People don¡¯t normally do stuff like that for me. You don¡¯t


    even know me. So¡­um. thanks.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ve never been in your shoes before, but well I¡¯ve had my own share of hard times.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I know


    ¡°You do?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I was in the meeting when you¡¯re Alpha had the video conference with the council, and the rest


    of the Alphas in the country. That was some serious shit you lived through. How the hell did you do it?


    I¡¯m struggling, and I was only dumped by a stupid boy.¡±


    ¡°Hope, I think.¡±


    ¡°Hope?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Hope that someday my life would get better. That I either got epted, and was allowed to


    come here. Or I met my mate, and he saved me.¡±


    ¡°Wow Well damn, you¡¯re one strong girl. I¡¯m kinda jealous.¡±


    ¡°Of me? But I¡¯m just an Omega.¡±


    ¡°Fuck that noise. You¡¯re a hell of a lot more than that. Bitch, you¡¯re survivor. That is a hell of a lot more


    than just an Omega.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­Thanks. I think.¡±


    Lexi threw her head, back andughed. I giggled with her although I didn¡¯t know why


    ¡°Trust me small fry, that waspliment.¡± She said betweenughs.


    ¡°Oh ok. Well thank you then.¡± I responded.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. So¡­ummmm¡­I never usually ask this kind of thing of people because well, it¡¯s


    weird, but. um. Do you wanna be friends. Maybe do girl things, hang out, and stuff.¡±


    ¡°Sure¡±


    ¡°Awesome. I¡¯ll give you my number.¡±


    I handed her my phone, and she put her number in then called hers so she had mine. I waved as she


    walked away This evening had been very weird. Some how I befriended two people without even


    trying. and they both thought I was, what was the word they used? Bad ass. I didn¡¯t see it, but I wasn¡¯t


    going to argue


    With a shake of my head, I went back to my room. After putting on my pajamas, I spent sometime


    reviewing my sybus for my other sses, and got a jump start on reading for Anatomy. I had just put


    my book back my book bag when I got a text message. It was from Rowen.


    ¡°Hey beautiful. Got time for a video chat before you get to bed?¡± It read


    ¡°Sure.¡± I responded, and pulled up myptop.


    I gotfortable on my bed and waited. Within minutes my video chat icon went off, and I clicked it


    Rowen¡¯s smiling face was right there on the screen. My heart leapt, and I smiled. He looked so


    handsome


    ¡°Hello there sweet girl. How are you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty good.¡± I responded.


    ¡°How was your first day?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Fairly easy My Anatomy instructor spent most of the ss reviewing the schedule, expectations, and


    our textbook.¡±


    ¡°That does sound easy What else did you do?¡±


    ¡°My first self defense ss was today as well. Mostly we learned to stretch properly. I also made two


    new friends.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah. What are their names?¡±


    ¡°Norm, and Lexi. Norm is the only guy in our ss.¡±


    ¡°Norm? A male?¡±


    ¡°Calm down. He¡¯s gay¡±


    ¡°Well if he¡¯s happy good for him, but I don¡¯t want him hitting on my mate.¡±


    ¡°Rowen, yes he¡¯s happy, but he¡¯s more likely to hit on you then me ¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ooooh. Damn I¡¯m an idiot.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You kinda sounded like Jax there for a second.¡±


    ¡°Hey! I am a thousand times better than Jax.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I was just being funny¡±


    ¡°I know Baby, you look tired. Did you get enough sleepst night.¡±


    I looked down at that question. I didn¡¯t want him to know that one night away from him, and my


    nightmares started again. I didn¡¯t want him to worry or try to convince me toe home.


    ¡°Chastity, talk to me sweet girl. If something is wrong tell me, and we¡¯ll figure out a way to make it


    better¡±


    He coaxed.


    Damn it, I hated that he could read me so well.


    ¡°I started, but stopped I really didn¡¯t want him trying to talk me out of being here, and I was worried he


    would try


    ¡°Chastity it is really ok. I can¡¯t help if I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± He tried again.


    ¡°I had nightmares against night.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Oh sweet girl. I am sorry Did you get any sleepst night?¡±


    ¡°1¡­yeah.¡±


    ¡°What did you have to do to get sleep?¡±


    ¡°I¡­.um¡­..it¡¯s stupid.¡±


    ¡°Nothing is stupid when ites to you.¡±


    ¡°I had to wrap myself in your hoodie. Your scent helped, and I was able to sleep without any more


    nightmares.¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯m d I am able to help in some way since I can¡¯t be there.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Me too.¡±


    ¡°How about I send you a couple of t-shirts of mine that you can sleep it. Maybe that will help, and when


    the scent wears off, you can send them back, and I send you new ones.¡±


    ¡°¡­you don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about having to. It¡¯s about wanting to. I will do anything for you, and I want to do this for you.


    OK?¡±


    ¡°O¡­ok. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee sweet girl.¡±


    ¡°How¡­.how was your day?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­well I kind of slept most of the day?¡±


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you have responsibilities to tend to?¡±


    ¡°I do, but if I¡¯m being honest I was such a mess when we got back that I hoped out of the SUV then


    Duke, and I ran the packnds until morning. Dad gave me the day off to sleep, and get my shit


    together I get. back to it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. You have nothing to be sorry for. You did nothing wrong. You are doing everything that is


    right for you at this time. I just needed to get my head on straight, and ept the fact that we will have


    our time soon enough. We¡¯ll get through this separation, and be stronger for it. We¡¯re not the first


    mated, unmarked pair to be separated for long periods of time, and we won¡¯t be thest This just gives


    us the time to get to know each other in a way most mates don¡¯t because they rush to mark each other


    so quickly.¡±


    ¡°You really think that?¡±


    ¡°Well part of me does. The other part of me wants to drag you home, mark you, and keep you tied to


    me for the rest of our lives. That¡¯s the selfish part of me. Themon sense part knows this is right for


    you¡±


    ¡°Is it right for you though?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s not about me right now. We can do what is right for meter, and I have plenty of


    ideas og that.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.um¡­what kind of ideas?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Can¡¯t tell you. You¡¯ll have to wait, and see, when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oooooh.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Anyway. It kinda does matter if this is right for you because this effects you too.¡±


    ¡°It does, but honestly I think this is the right way I think we¡¯ll have a stronger rtionship, and bond this


    way.¡±


    ¡°Well if you change your mind, please tell me.¡±


    ¡°Sweet girl, I am not going any where. I told you before that I will wait for you. Even if I have to wait for


    the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°I know you did. It¡¯s just that¡­..


    ¡°Nope. You¡¯re mine, and I will do what ever I have to in order for you to remain mine for the rest of our


    lives.¡±


    ¡°O¡­.ok.¡±


    ¡°Well I think you should probably get to bed. You look very tired. If you have any trouble tonight call me


    | don¡¯t care what time it is. I will answer, and I will stay on the phone with you all night if you need me


    to.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°Good night sweet girl. I do honestly hope you sleep well.¡±


    ¡°Good night Rowen.¡±


    Rowen blew me kiss, and signed off. I sighed, and put myputer away He was too sweet for words.


    I still didn¡¯t trust this, and had a hard time convincing myself that he wouldn¡¯t get tired of waiting for me,


    reject me, and moving on. I would be crushed if he did, but not surprised. After putting myptop away,


    I wrapped myself in his sweatshirt, and fell into a fitful sleep. I didn¡¯t have nightmares, but my worries


    didn¡¯t let me sleep well either This was going to be harder than I thought.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    ***Chastity***


    The next morning I woke up more tired then the day before. I didn¡¯t have any nightmares, but I certainly


    didn¡¯t sleep well. I couldn¡¯t get the thought of Rowen rejecting me again out of my head. I know he


    says. he wants only me, and his actions thest few weeks show that, but it¡¯s only been a few weeks.


    Maybe I should believe him, but trust is not something I am good at


    Yes I have built some trust with Molly, Jax, and Melissa, but they have never hurt me, or rejected me.


    Jax was always good to me when we were children, and even though I thought he would not be the


    same way when he returned, he proved to me that he had not changed in his love for me. Molly, and


    Melissa have been good to me since the day I met them. Do I trust them not to one day start hurting


    me? Notpletely, but I am trying. Everyone else has hurt me in one way or another Yes I love them,


    but I certainly don¡¯t trust them not to revert back to their old ways.


    Afterying in my bed for awhile I finally check the time on my phone I have several good morning text


    messages from Jax, Molly, Melissa, Braxton, Colby, Gina, and Rowen. Those did make me smile, but I


    still found myself wondering how long it would allst before they turned their backs on me. It would be


    so much easier now that I wasn¡¯t there, too. I guess time would tell. After responding to the text


    messages, I took a shower, and put on jeans, and a t-shirt. I considered putting on Rowen¡¯s hoodie, but


    decided against it.


    Once I was dressed, and had what I needed I went to the cafeteria for breakfast. I was kind of relieved


    to see no one else was in there yet. Since there were no ss this morning, I figured they were all still


    asleep. My therapy appointment wasn¡¯t until 10:00 so I had about 45 minutes to eat before I headed


    over to the medical building for my appointment. When I finally finished my food, I left, and went in


    search of my therapist¡¯s office


    Of course I arrived 10 minutes early. I always tried to be early for things so this was no surprise to me.


    Her secretary handed me a clipboard with forms to fill out. She told me that I would take them into the


    office with when I went so I had some time to fill them out. Reading over them, and filling them out


    made me nervous, and really scared. What if this women couldn¡¯t help me? What if I couldn¡¯t trust her


    enough to open up to her? What if sheughed at me for the things I had been through? I had so many


    what ifs in my head that I almost left out of fear Before I could stand up though, her office door open,


    and she stepped out.


    She was about my height, and looked to be in her forties. Her hair was red, but not dark like mine, and


    straight. She had kind brown eyes, and a nice smile. She looked like a warm, and inviting person to talk


    to. I hoped I was right.


    ¡°Chastity?¡± She looked to me, and asked.


    ¡°Ye yes¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Come on in.¡± She said as she opened her door wider for me to enter.


    Once I was in her office, I heard the door close, and I quickly turned around. I realized I was trembling


    with fear All my what its came crashing down on me all at once, and I really wanted to leave. I


    considered saying as much when she spoke again.


    ¡°Chastity, I know you¡¯re scared, and for good reason. I¡¯m not going to hurt you,ugh at you, or


    anything. else I want to help you. You can talk to me. When you¡¯re ready¡± She said kindly


    I could only nod slightly then I looked around the room. There was a dark wood desk in front of a huge


    window. She had a bright blue couch with white throw pillows, and a dark brown chair sitting across


    from


    One wall was one huge bookshelf that went wall to wall, and floor to ceiling. She also had several bean


    bag chairs scattered around.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you pick where you want to sit. Where you think you¡¯ll be mostfortable¡± She offered, and I


    nodded again.


    Eventually I picked a purple bean bag chair, near the corner, and sat down. I resisted the urge to curl


    up. into myself once I was seated. I watched her grab a bright blue one from near her desk, and bring it


    close to me, but not too close. She sat down, and smiled at me again.


    ¡°Chastity, this is a safe space for you toe. You can talk while you¡¯re here, or you can stay silent. I


    am here to help you, but I will not push you either ¡± She stated kindly


    ¡°Thank¡­..thank you Doctor Driscle.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Dee-Dee please We¡¯re not so formal here. May I see the clipboard please?¡±


    I had forgotten I was even holding it I looked down, and realized I hadn¡¯t written a thing on it I knew I


    was in trouble now I hadn¡¯t done as I was told. Something painful always happened when I didn¡¯t follow


    orders. My hands started to shake as I looked over the forms again.


    ¡°¡­.I didn¡¯t write anything on them.¡± I said fearfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s ok. Not everyone does. For some, writing out their troubles help them start to sort through them.


    Others never do anything with them. Filling them out is not a requirement.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re not going to punish me for not doing what I was told to do?¡±


    ¡°Goddess no. Never I know you don¡¯t trust me right now Chastity, but in this office you arepletely


    safe. You can say and do or not say or do anything you want here¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Chastity, I can sense that you¡¯re very scared right now, and I would like to do what I can to alleviate


    your fear of me. That said, why don¡¯t I tell you a little bit about myself Ok?¡±


    ¡°Um. Ok. I thought I was supposed to talk about me?¡±


    ¡°We are, but sometimes it helps make us morefortable to know something about the person we¡¯re


    talking to.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°As you know my name I Dee-Dee Driscle. Well actually Deandra, but I go by Dee-Dee for short. Only


    my parents call me Deandra. I am forty two years old. My mate is one of the doctors, and instructors in


    the hospital. He teaches bedside manner. We have two pups. A boy who is ten, and a girl who is six. I


    met my mate a littleter than most do. I met him when I was offered a position here to help trauma


    patients with their trauma. Prior to that I was a therapist at Royal pack. I am also an Omega.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an Omega?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You will find that most therapists are. Who better to help someone who is struggling with


    emotional distress than an Omega, right?¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­yes.¡±


    ¡°I actually graduated from the medical school here, but didn¡¯t meet my mate at that point as we were in


    two different majors. Our paths never crossed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s kind of sad.¡±


    ¡°It is, but it isn¡¯t. Since I hadn¡¯t met him at the time, I was able to build my career where one of the top


    medical facilities requested my assistance¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Now I have to tell you that your father, Beta Dimitri called me specifically several weeks ago to give me


    some background on you, and what your life has been like for many years. He didn¡¯t give me a lot of


    details, but from what I got out of our conversation was that you have had a rough time of it. You have


    also had some pretty harsh, untrue things beaten into you over the years. You have also suffered a


    multitude of rejections starting with your family, and expanding all the way to your mate.


    ¡°He he retracted the rejection. For now¡±


    ¡°Why for now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not good enough for him. I¡¯m damaged, and I¡¯m making him wait for me I¡¯m not beautiful like a


    mate should be for someone of his rank. I¡¯m also just an Omega, and he¡­ well he¡¯s the future Alpha.¡±


    ¡°I see. Does he know you feel this way?¡±


    ¡°¡­yes. I have told him that I think he will still reject me.¡±


    ¡°And what does he say when you tell him that?¡±


    ¡°He says that he knows he messed up, and made a mistake That he will spend the rest of his life


    proving to me that he means it when he says he wants me. He said he¡¯ll wait for me for the rest if his


    life if he has to.¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t believe him?¡±


    ¡°N¡­.no.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because he has already rejected me once. I try not to be, but I¡¯m scared of him. I¡¯m making him wait


    three years to mark me. I¡¯m broken inside. I¡¯m not pretty like his mate should be. I¡¯m small, skinny,


    have minimal curves. I am not cultured. I¡¯m just an Omega.¡±


    ¡°What does he say when you say these things to him?¡±


    ¡°Most of them I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to hear him agree with me. He doesn¡¯t like it when I say that I¡¯m just


    an Omega though. He says I¡¯m more than that to him, and to a lot of people, but how can I be, when


    that is what I really am.¡±


    ¡°But Chastity, being an Omega is just a rank. All that means is figuring out what your strengths would


    be to best help the pack. It¡¯s not who you are as a person. You are so much more than that, and you


    will be more than what you are right now as well. That¡¯s why you¡¯re at this school. To be


    more than what you are right now. I know you don¡¯t believe me, and we will work on that. Let me ask


    you this, am I more than just an Omega?¡±


    ¡°Well yes. You¡¯re a doctor, a mom, and a mate.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. I am also a daughter, a sister, a friend, a crocheter, a teacher, and so much more. We are all


    more than our pack rank. We just have to figure out what those things are.¡±


    ¡°But I¡­.¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯ve been taught, and I am going to do everything I can to teach you that what you¡¯ve


    had beaten into you is very wrong.¡±


    ¡°O¡­.ok.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­.I guess.


    ¡°Since retracting the rejection, has your mate done anything to show you that he does want you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡­yes.¡±


    ¡°What has he done?¡±


    ¡°Um. He has calmed me when I was terrified of something or someone. He¡¯s taken me out on a date


    with my brother, his mate, our future Gamma, and his mate. He bought me the ne I am wearing.


    For thest two weeks he¡¯s slept in my room, on a cot, to help keep my nightmares away. He is


    sending me some of his shirts to sleep in to see if they can help keep my nightmares away¡±


    ¡°I see. So he is trying to show you that he will do what you need him to do, when you need him to do


    it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­yeah. I guess.¡±


    ¡°Can you or do you want to tell me about your nightmares?¡±


    ¡°I¡­.umm¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to if you don¡¯t want to right now. You can when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s ok.¡±


    ¡°So what are they about?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­.I don¡¯t know if you were told, but I used to get whipped whenever the urge or the need to punish


    me hit Aurora, Fiona, and Naomi.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that. Who are Aurora, Fionna, and Naomi?¡±


    ¡°Aurora was my brother¡¯s mom. All of their mom. She was once my dad¡¯s chosen mate. They split up


    for four years when he met his fated mate, my mom. After she died, Aurora imed to be pregnant with


    my dad¡¯s pup so she moved back in so his pups would all be with him. Fiona was Aurora¡¯s niece.


    Naomi was Aurora¡¯s friend, and our Gamma¡¯s mate.¡±


    ¡°You said was.¡±


    ¡°She was executed for murdering my mom a few weeks ago.¡±


    ¡°I see. So back to the nightmares. Why was the whipping important?¡±


    ¡°In my nightmares, not only those three, but everyone I know is whipping me, and degrading me in


    horrible ways. Even my mate, my brother Jax who has never hurt me, and his mate Molly who has


    never hurt me either.¡±


    ¡°I see. That must be really hard to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Yeah it is.¡±


    ¡°Do you honestly believe, in your heart that any of them, especially those that have never hurt you in


    any way, would ever whip you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know. I would like to think so, but¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to trust because of what you¡¯ve experienced.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    That ispletely understandable, and we will work on that together Can I ask how old you were the


    first time you were whipped?¡±


    ¡°It was the night of my twelfth birthday¡±


    What happened that led to you being whipped?¡±


    ¡°I was scented as an Omega, and my father had Aurora moving me out of our home that day I hadn¡¯t


    done anything wrong that day, that I know of, and she gave me, what I thought was birthday present.


    My first ever from her, but it wasn¡¯t really¡±


    ¡°What was the present?¡±


    ¡°A whip, and silver handcuffs. After I opened it, and saw them, she took me to the farthest cell in the


    dungeon. She handcuffed me, took off my shirt, whipped me then shoved me in the attic She told me I


    was the ve of the pack house starting that day When I asked her why, she told me it was because |


    was a disgusting Omega, and I deserved it


    ¡°Chastity, you did not deserve that. At all. Not only were you a pup, but you are also not disgusting. You


    are beautiful, bright, and very intelligent from what I hear A lot of people here were really excited to


    learn. you would be a student in this school¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes. It¡¯s not often we get students with such high GPAS, AND glowing rmendations from so


    many teachers, and medical staff. Including one from a former student, and teacher¡¯s aid.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Yes. They are all excited to meet you, and see you seed.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you are truly impressive.¡±


    ¡°but I am just an Omega.¡±


    ¡°No Chastity, you are so much more than that, and given time I will help you see that I think you have a


    lot of people who are willing to help you see that Just give us some time. Ok?¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯lle back to that. Now I want to ask you some simple questions about you.¡±


    ¡°Ok?¡±


    ¡°What is your favorite color?¡±


    ¡°Purple?¡±


    ¡°What is your favorite flower?¡±


    ¡°Lcs.¡±


    ¡°Silly question for you. When you were a pup, what was something you liked to chase?¡±


    ¡°Jax, and butterflies.¡±


    ¡°Besides wolves, what is your favorite animal?¡±


    ¡°Cats, and kittens. I know as wolves we normally see cats as prey, and cats are scared of us, but I


    don¡¯t. I think they¡¯re adorable, and their purr is soothing My wolf Le feels the same way. She is


    protective of them when she sees them.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever had a pet cat?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t allowed to. There was a stray kitten that I used to pet on my way to school everyday when I


    was younger, but it disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Would you want one?¡±


    ¡°I mean yes, but cats and wolves don¡¯t always live together well.¡±


    ¡°If the wolf doesn¡¯t see the cat as prey, and the cat is raised from a kitten around wolves, they get along


    quite well. The younger the kitten the more likely it will see the wolf as a parent, and protector¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that. Do wolves ever raise kittens though?¡±


    ¡°Some times. Did you know that you can have a pet while here?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Well you can. We actually have a small animal sanctuary here at the school. When humans began


    researching emotional support animals, and their effect on those that live with emotional, and mental


    distress, we began to do the same. Now while humans tend to use dogs as emotional support animals,


    we wolves have had issues with that. As pack animals wolves tend to see dogs a pack members


    instead of support animals due to being of the same nature. Cats are different though. Odd as it may


    seem. Many of those who have suffered trauma have wolves that are overly protective, and in turn see


    those smaller and easily harmed as something needing protecting instead of prey More with cats than


    rabbits or the like as cats are able, and will fight back when hunted.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.I never knew that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been interesting research. I have actually watch shifted wolves, who¡¯s human side has suffered


    immense trauma parent kittens instead of attempting to attack. They will clean, y with, snuggle, and


    teach a kitten how to care for itself as it grows. They aren¡¯t quite the same with adult cats. They more


    befriend, y with, and build a rtionship with an adult cat if they meet with an adult. How is Le


    with cats, and kittens?¡±


    ¡°She likes them. Once, when I snuck out for a run, she found a lost kitten. She picked up the kitten in


    her mouth, and carried it until she found it¡¯s mother. Of course the mother freaked out at first, until Le


    returned it¡¯s kitten. She even helped push the kitten to it¡¯s mother to nurse, and kept other animals


    away from the mother while she nursed. She also hunted a mouse, and brought it back to the mother to


    eat once she was done caring for it¡¯s baby.¡±


    ¡°That was very sweet¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Le is a sweet wolf. I¡¯m lucky to have her ¡±


    ¡°It sounds like you were paired well together.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You talked about emotional support animals, but wouldn¡¯t our wolf be considered our emotional


    support animal?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and no. Our wolves can provide us withpany, and someone to always talk to when we are


    experiencing any thing in our lives. They are our best friend, andpanion in life. They protect us,


    support us, calm us, listen to us, and take over for us when we need to pull back. Unfortunately they


    can not provide the physical support we need as they are us, and we are them. Part of healing from


    trauma is not just the mental and emotional support, but also the physical. Touch can be calming, and


    can ground us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand that as most times I have to mentally prepare myself to be touched. When |


    was brought for check in, by my family, and my mate, I had to force myself not to pull away from the


    touches, and hugs they gave me before they left. Yes I enjoyed the touch once it happened, I had to


    force myself to be calm before it happened.¡±


    ¡°I can understand that as for many years any touch you received was painful one How long had it been


    that you went without being hugged, or shown affection?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­About three years or so. I think.¡±


    ¡°I see. Now back to my point. Let me ask you, did your mate every touch you during times of fear, or


    distress?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­.n¡­.yes.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask when?¡±


    ¡°The first time was at Aurora¡¯s execution. He put his hand on my shoulder when I spoke to her Another


    time was when I woke him up from a nightmare.¡±


    ¡°What happened when he touched you?¡±


    ¡°My shaking stopped, and I calmed down.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I mean by touch being calming. Especially in times of fear, and distress. Unfortunately


    since we are unable to physically touch our wolves they can¡¯t provide physical support, even if they


    want to since we are always one or the other at all times. Our wolves don¡¯t like this, but they


    understand it. So a wolf who¡¯s human has suffered from trauma is more likely to be epting of, and


    even care of an animal that can provide the physical support they are unable to, especially if that wolf is


    unmated. I know that you do have a mate, but you are unmarked, and away from you mate so he is


    unable to provide the physical support you need right now. That being said, would you be interested in


    having an emotional, or more for us, a physical support animal?¡±


    ¡°¡­.would I even be allowed to have one?¡±


    ¡°Yes you are. I have already discussed this with housing, and the Dean. Students are allowed to have a


    pet if they so choose. They are responsible for their care, and clean up, but it is allowed. They also


    cannot have the animal in the cafeteria or while they are in ss, but they are allowed to have them in


    their room, and when they are out on the grounds. Is this something you would like?¡±


    I thought about it for a bit. Le had been surprisingly quiet through all of this. It was like she was


    listening to the therapist herself for ways to help me.


    ¡°I am listening Chastity She¡¯s right about so many things. I like her.¡± Le said to me quietly.


    ¡°You do?¡± I responded.


    ¡°Yes. She seems smart. She¡¯s also very nice, and honest.¡±


    ¡°Do you trust her though?¡±


    ¡°Yes Chastity I do. She made me sad though.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Because she reminded me of the one way I can¡¯t help you. The one way I¡¯m not able to be there for


    you.¡±


    ¡°How is that?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t snuggle you when you need me to.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry my sweet wolf.¡±


    ¡°I know you are, but you shouldn¡¯t be. It¡¯s the way things are for us.¡±


    ¡°What do you think I should do?¡±


    ¡°Well since our mate can¡¯t be here with us, I think we should get a kitten. I want a kitten to take care of ¡±


    ¡°A kitten, not a pup?¡±


    ¡°I want a pup some day, but we¡¯re not ready to be a mom yet.¡±


    ¡°No. We¡¯re definitely not.¡±


    ¡°So a kitten.¡±


    ¡°Chastity, are you ok?¡± Dee-Dee called out to me, pulling me from my conversation with Le.


    ¡°Oh. Yes. I¡¯m sorry I was talking to Le.¡± I responded.


    ¡°What is she saying?¡±


    ¡°That you¡¯re smart, and right about a lot of things. She¡¯s also sad that she can snuggle me when I need


    it.¡±


    ¡°What else did she say?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She said she wants a kitten.¡±


    ¡°Well if she does, and you do why don¡¯t we go down to where we keep our support animals, so you and


    Le can pick someone?¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Of course. There is something you will need to do though.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to shift, and let Le pick your support animal. She will know who will be best for you.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Scent, and behavior.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­.ok.¡±


    ¡°Come on with me.¡±


    ¡°Wait. Hasn¡¯t it been an hour. Isn¡¯t my session over?¡±


    ¡°No. Usually for my first couple of sessions with a new patient, I let them decide when they¡¯re done for


    the day. The sessions canst as long or as short as they need. I never put a time restriction on their


    needs. I do insist to see them quite often for the first month though. Beginning therapy is the hardest


    part, and building trust can be difficult. I feel it¡¯s important for a trauma survivor to have the time they


    need to build the trust they need to befortable enough with me to let me help them move forward


    from their trauma. To help them put their trauma behind them, and move forward with their life not


    being haunted by what they survived.¡±


    ¡°You use words like survive, and lived through or with Why?¡±


    ¡°Because a person who has experienced trauma survived it. If one sees themselves as a survivor


    instead of a victim it will help give them: the strength to move forward to better things. One has


    emotional or mental struggles, but they are NOT their mental or emotional struggles. Those things


    should not define a person, and who they are. They live with it, it should not control them. It is their life,


    not the life of the mental and emotional turmoil. I use these words to help reaffirm that a person is more


    than what they are dealing with or have experienced. Does that make sense?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Good Because Chastity, you are a survivor You are NOT a victim, and we WILL get you past it so that


    you can live a full, healthy, happy life¡±


    ¡°O ok¡±


    ¡°Alright. Lets go to the yground.¡±


    ¡°The yground?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is what we call the area we have our support animals.¡±


    ¡°Are there only cats?¡±


    ¡°No. We also have ferrets, rats, and of all things a roon. Although Bandit is more for entertainment


    then support. His antics make people, even wolvesugh. He¡¯s never truly bonded with any one person


    so he lives here and loves everyone¡±


    ¡°Oh. OK¡±


    I giggled a little at the thought as I followed Dee-Dee out of her office. We were on the second floor of


    the medical building so I thought we would be going down to the basement where they could keep the


    animals. I was wrong though. We went to the third floor instead.


    I was getting a cat. A wolf was going to have a cat of all things. In some ways it seemed weird to me,


    but Dee-Dee¡¯s exnation did make sense at the same time. I guess we would see how this goes.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    ***Chastity***


    ¡°This is our mental health ward. When trauma survivors are brought in for medical treatment, they are


    brought to this floor so we can also start working with them immediately to move forward from the


    trauma they suffer. We also keep the ward open to those that are struggling badly, and need a secure


    ce toe until they can return to their life. We don¡¯t keep anyone here by force. Once their medical


    treatment isplete they are free to leave, or remain until they feel they are ready to go home or


    move on with their life. We also keep the yground up here so those here or who need toe here


    for a visit, can spend time with the support animals if they don¡¯t want to take one home. That happens


    more than we like, but there are times when a trauma survivor¡¯s living situation is not conducive to


    having a pet.¡± Dee- Dee exined as I followed her to arge room surrounded by ss.


    The room, or rooms were huge, and seemed to take up an entire section of the floor. There were


    several, and the walls were all ss so you could look into, and between all of the rooms. Each room


    was filled with pillows, furniture, things to climb on, bowls, boxes, and anything else you could imagine


    needing for a small animal. There also seemed to be a clear tunnel that traveled between all of the


    rooms, but it was empty. Dee Dee must of have seen me looking at it because she spoke.


    ¡°That is for Bandit. He likes to travel between the rooms, cause a little trouble then go to another room.


    We also call him our babysitter. When new animalse in he tends to know, and does his part to


    make themfortable. I think he likes the ferrets the most though because he can get them involved


    in his antics the most. Ferret can be troublesome creatures, but they are entertaining, and can be very


    loving.¡± Dee-Dee exined.


    ¡°I¡­.I¡¯ve never seen a ferret before.¡± I said, looking into the room that had the word Ferrets printed on it.


    They were weird creatures. They arched their backs when they ran. They seemed to be all over the


    ce at once. They were kind of cute, but not something I could see myself owning. Le agreed with


    me. I definitely had no interests in rats or mice. I had issues with rats from the times I would spend a


    day or two in the dungeon after being whipped. When I looked to the room marked Felines, I smiled.


    There were several adult cats, and about twelve or thirteen kittens doing different things around the


    room.


    ¡°We have a pretty steady flow of kittens here. Whenever a stray pregnant female is found, we bring her


    here to birth her kittens, and raise them. Once she is done nursing the kittens we spay her. If she


    bonds with a trauma survivor she either goes home with them, or stays here for them toe here


    whenever she is needed. If she doesn¡¯t, and wants to be released we let her go, but continue to


    provide for her. We always make sure that those released have ess to what they need. We also


    bring any stray kittens we find if the mother cannot be located. Most of these kittens have their mothers


    here with them at this


    time.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Ok.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re ready to go meet them, go into the room behind us, and shift. Have Le scratch at the door


    so I can let her out, when she¡¯s ready.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    I moved to the white door that was on the other side of the hall for the yground, entered, and shut to


    door. I stripped, and let Le take over. Once shifted I told her to scratch at the door.


    ¡°Are you ready for this Le?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes. All those babies. I want to y with them.¡± She said with a giggle as she scratched at the door


    ¡°Just don¡¯t scare them.¡±


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing Chastity.¡±


    ¡°Ok. OK. This is weird though. Don¡¯t you think? A cat, and a wolf. It shouldn¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but if it helps you Chastity then I¡¯m all for it. Besides they¡¯re cute.¡±


    ¡°Yeah they are. Did you see one that you liked?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Just then Dee-Dee opened the door, and Le came out of the room. Dee-Dee looked over Le, and


    smiled.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Hello Le. Are you ready to go meet the babies?¡± Dee-Dee asked.


    Le cocked her head to the side, and her tongue lolled out to the side.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes. Be warned I spotted Bandit in there ying with the babies. He won¡¯t hurt them,


    but they do like to wrestle with him some times. He¡¯s like a daddy to them. When he sees you he¡¯ll


    probablye over to check you out to make sure you¡¯ll take care of his babies. He may also try to


    clean you, or y with you. Don¡¯t hurt him please. He¡¯s a good boy. If he climbs on you, andys on


    your back, he likes you. OK.¡± Dee-Dee exined.


    Le gave a soft yip in agreement.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about a roon, but doctor seems to trust him with the babies so I guess we can too.¡±


    Le said to me.


    ¡°I guess so. We probably have to if he¡¯s protective of them. Roons can be mean if they feel


    threatened.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t want to experience that.¡±


    Just then Dee-Dee opened the door, and let us in. Le sniffed the air a bit before moving to the center


    of the room. It didn¡¯t smell like one would expect when having a lot of cats in one area. I wondered how


    they did it. Le looked back as she heard the door close. Dee-Dee hade into the room with us.


    ¡°We train the cats to use the toilets over in the corner. Not many people know you can teach a cat to


    use the toilet. All of the cats in here have been taught how to, that¡¯s why it doesn¡¯t smell like cat pee.


    Lay down in the middle of the floor so the mamma cats cane check you out, and make sure you¡¯re


    safe Le.¡± Dee-Dee exined as she sat down in the middle of the room.


    Le followed her, andid down, cing her head on her paws, and moved her eyes to look around.


    The first one toe to her was actually a huge roon. I could feel Le tense up as it came closer


    She still as was surprised when the roon touched noises with her She did the best she could to


    remain the roon came closer, and began to sniff her. When he climbed on her back, and curled up,


    she calmed


    ¡°Well you have Bandit¡¯s vote Le.¡± Dee-Dee said, and Le turned her eyes to look at her.


    Dee-Dee was petting a cat who was all white except of from brown on it¡¯s ear, and tail. Eventually the


    cat came up to Le, sniffed her, then rubbed against her. Le calmed more at the cat¡¯s purr.


    Eventually all of the adult cats came to check out Le, and approve of her.


    ¡°Ok Le, you may get up, move around the room, and check out the kittens.¡± Dee-Dee said.


    Le was about to stand up when she remembered she had arge roon asleep on her back. She


    turned her head, and looked at it. It didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll get down when you stand up. He just seems to like you, and isn¡¯t ready to give up his


    spot, but he will.¡± Dee-Dee said with augh.


    Slowly Le started to stand up. She didn¡¯t want to upset the creature on her back. Eventually he


    chattered, and got down. As she moved around the room, looking over the kittens, the roon


    followed her, and sniffed every kitten she did. She was startled when he suddenly ran past her quickly.


    She nced to where he went, then went back to sniffing arger ck kitten. The two were looking at


    each other curiously when the roon came back carrying a tiny kitten in his mouth. It had blue eyes.


    Was white with ck, and orange spots. The roon pushed away the ck kitten, and dropped the


    spotted kitten right in front of Le, looking proud of itself


    ¡°Ah. Yes. I forgot about that. Some times Bandit will watch a wolf with the babies for a bit then offer a


    baby he thinks the wolf will like best. It seems he thinks this little one is the one Le will favor. If he


    offers you one of his babies, listen to him, and check the baby out He gets offended if you don¡¯t ¡± Dee-


    Dee exined from her spot on the floor.


    Le looked back at the roon who seemed to stare at her expectantly. Finally sheid on her belly,


    and started to gently sniff the kitten. The kitten looked fearful at first. When Le put her head on her


    paws, and whimpered at the kitten quietly it moved toward her slowly. It was very small, but very cute. It


    started with sniffing Le¡¯s paws, and batting at her ws. Le huffed a wolf chuckle. When it started


    to sniff her nose, she stuck out her tongue, and licked it¡¯s chin. The force of the lick caused it to fall


    onto it¡¯s back, and expose it¡¯s belly Le sniffed it¡¯s tiny belly as it batted at her nose


    ¡°This is the one Chastity. I want her.¡± Le stated happily.


    ¡°How can you tell.¡± I asked.


    ¡°She is lonely, and in need of love. She is sweet, and smells a little like us.¡±


    ¡°You can smell your own scent?¡±


    ¡°Of course I can.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°She is for us.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡±


    Once the kitten was back up, and sniffing at Le¡¯s paws again, Le looked back at Dee-Dee who was


    watching us.


    ¡°Is she the one?¡± Dee-Dee asked.


    Le gave a soft yip as to not scare the cats.


    ¡°Alright then. That poor little girl has been here for a few weeks. One of our pack wolves brought her


    here. He found her in his barn, alone, and almost starving. His wolf wanted no parts of her, and he


    couldn¡¯t bring himself to just throw her into the woods by herself. He knew she would be as he found


    her mamma¡¯s body It looked as though hawk or something got to her. Poor thing here was all alone.


    She is a little timid, but very sweet. You¡¯ll have to name her as we don¡¯t name the animals prior to some


    one picking them. We feel that is part of the bonding between the two.¡± Dee-Dee exined, ¡°Why don¡¯t


    we go out so you can shift back, and Chastity can meet your new baby?¡±


    Le gently licked the kitten onest time, and stood up. The roon began chattering at her as soon


    as she was standing. Le looked at him, and he seemed upset. I didn¡¯t understand the problem, but it


    seerned Le did. She yipped softly then lolled her tongue to the side. That calmed the roon


    immediately. He went up to the kitten, and seemed to be grooming it.


    ¡°He¡¯s keeping her from hiding so when youe back you don¡¯t have to go searching for her.¡± Le


    exined.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We animals can understand each other.¡±


    ¡°Why did he seem so upset?¡±


    ¡°He picked her for us, and he thought I was rejecting her. He is really protective of her. I think because


    she is alone.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Lets go so you can meet our new baby¡±


    Le followed Dee Dee out of the room, and into the hall. Dee-Dee let us into the changing room. Le


    quickly shifted back, I dressed, and went back into the hall. Dee-Dee was standing there talking to a


    nurse when I entered the hall.


    ¡°Ah Chastity Are you ready to meet your baby?¡± Dee-Dee asked with a smile, and I nodded.


    ¡°Chastity¡¯s wolf picked the little calico. She¡¯ll be taking her home today¡± Dee-Dee exined to the


    nurse


    ¡°Oh good. That little thing needs love ¡± The nurse said happily


    ¡°Alright. Lets go meet her ¡°Dee-Dee smiled, and I followed her back into the yground.


    I walked right up to where Bandit was still grooming, and ying with the kitten Le had picked. I sat


    down beside Bandit, and he looked at me. Keeping a paw on the kitten, he sniffed at me for a moment.


    He then reached down, picked up the kitten, and dropped it into myp. He sat back, and watched me


    with her I let her sniff my fingers then gently ran my fingers along her cheek, and behind her ear She


    instantly started purring.


    ¡°A few things you should know about your new baby. She is shy, but very sweet. I bet a bit like you.


    She is trained to use the toilet as her litter box, so always make sure to leave the lid up, and the


    bathroom door open. She is not spayed yet as she is too young. You will need to bring her back in a


    month so she can be spayed, and have her shots. We don¡¯t believe she will get very big as malnutrition


    may have effected her growth in the long term. As for her care, she will need to be on kitten food until


    she is six months old. We don¡¯t rmend wet food, or any table scrapes of any kind. If Le decides


    to bring her something she killed, that is fine, but nothing that we as humans eat. Especially not milk.


    Cats bellies cannot handle milk. As far as toys, no strings, yarn, jewelry, or ribbons. You¡¯ll want to get


    her a scratching post or, as they are called, a cat tree. Cats like to climb, and will scratch on things to


    sharpen, as well as shed their nails. They also do this to mark their territory as they have scent nds


    in their paws, just like wolves do. We do not dew, and do not rmend it.¡± Dee-Dee exined.


    ¡°Dew?¡± I questioned as I had never heard of such a thing.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s where the end of the toe is cut off to remove the w, and nail bedpletely so the ws


    won¡¯t grow back.¡±


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s terrible ¡±


    ¡°It is, but before you leave with your baby today we will show you how to keep her ws trimmed so


    they are less painful if they catch your skin. It also keeps the ws from growing into the pads of their


    paws.¡±


    ¡°That happens?¡±


    ¡°Yes as cats ws are more curved than wolves, and the continue to grow like nails, they can


    eventually grow into the pads of their paws. It¡¯s quite painful for them.¡±


    ¡°Aww. That¡¯s so sad.¡±


    ¡°It is which is why we teach you how to maintain their nails for them as they are not able to. Do not


    attempt to force affection on her though, follow her cues. Some cats like to be picked up, carried, and


    held, some do not. She will let you know what she likes. Pay attention to her bodynguage, and


    behavior


    to know what she likes. You two will trust each other more if you do as she will be doing the same with


    you. We also rmend to those who give a home to one of our babies that they leash train them.¡±


    ¡°Leash train them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, like pet dogs, cats can be taught to ept, and walk on a leash with a harness. We rmend


    leash training so you can take her outside with you, and let her explore, but you can keep her with you


    so she doesn¡¯t wander off and get lost or hurt. Because she is so young she should learn quickly, and


    do well to walk on a leash. Teach Le how to carry the leash in her mouth so they can talk walks


    together. We do ask that you keep her out of the woods though as there are many dangers to cats in


    the woods that Le may not be able to protect her from, such asrge hunting birds.¡±


    ¡°O¡­.ok. There is a lot to know.¡±


    ¡°Yes there is, but I¡¯m sure that this will be beneficial to you both.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I have two more things to ask of you. More of a favor then anything.¡±


    ¡°Um. Ok.¡±


    ¡°Bring her back to see Bandit as much as you can. He loves his babies, and misses them when they


    leave. He also remembers all of them. He gets quite excited when theye to see him. Also, bring


    her with you for our sessions. She may help keep you calm as you talk.¡±


    ¡°O¡­Ok. I can do that.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Can I take her now?¡±


    ¡°I ask that you go get the supplies you need for her from the department store first. You cane back


    to get her when you¡¯re done. We¡¯ll have her ready for you. We want to chip her to you first.¡±


    ¡°Chip?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a microchip that we insert under the skin via needle that if she is lost, if found by someone they can


    scan her, and get her back to you. It will have your information programed to it so they can contact


    you.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Ok.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Why don¡¯t we call it a day. I will get you a list of what you need for her You go get it, and set


    everything up for her, and thene to take her home.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee¡±


    The kitten was curled up in myp, purring softly. She looked so content, I didn¡¯t want to disturb her, but


    I needed to go get what she had to have so I could care for her properly. Le was also purring in my


    head. at the sweet baby in myp. I ran my fingers gently through her fur one more time before looking


    up. I found Bandit staring at me. He seemed to be waiting for something. He was such a weird


    creature.


    ¡°Thank you Bandit. She is going toe home with me in a little bit. Will you take care of her until I


    come backter?¡± I asked the roon as if he understood.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly understand me. He didn¡¯t speak human. He tilted his head at me, then wandered


    up to me, reached his head into myp, and picked up my kitten. I watched as he walked a bit away


    from me, set her down, and started to clean her again. I guess he could understand me. I shook my


    head, and followed Dee-Dee out of the yground, and down the hall, where she handed me folder


    with Calico. Kitten written on the tab. I took it with a smile, and left.


    I stopped by my room first to drop the folder off, and to grab the little purple purse Molly got me. After


    making sure I had my wallet, phone, and the list of the things my kitten would need, I headed to the


    department store. As soon as I found the cat section, I was in shock. There was so much stuff. I made


    sure to grab the rmended cat food first. I next grabbed a food bowl. It was pure white porcin


    with flowers around the outside. I also got a water bowl that had what looked like a water jug on top so


    she had constant water. I grabbed a small bag of chicken vor treats. They didn¡¯t smell very good


    through the bag, but my list said she would love them.


    After some searching I found the leash and harnesses. The number of choices was crazy to me. So


    many different colors, and designs. Why did one need so many? Eventually I picked a purple harness,


    and leash set. The package said small so it should work. Finally off to the toys, cat trees, and


    scratching posts. That selection was even bigger than the leash and harness section. I settled on a bag


    of stic jingly balls, a pack of fuzzy toy mice, single fish with a feather as a tail, and what they called a


    cat wand. It had a stick. with a string on the one tip, and feathers attached the end of the string. I hoped


    the kitten liked this stuff.


    The cat trees, and scratching posts took the longest. There were so many. Some were really short,


    barely to my waist. Others were almost 6¡ä tall with all kinds of different ces for a cat toy on. They


    also had different pieces of carpets, wood exposed, and even fuzzy, rough string wrapped around


    posts. The list said that the different materials were good for cats to scratch at depending on what they


    needed for their ws. I ended up picking a cat tree that was about 4¡ä feet tall with two tforms, one


    straight, and one curved in a half circle. It was covered in white carpet with one post being exposed


    wood, one was carpeted, and one had the string wrapped around it. I also got a cat shelf to hang at my


    window as the list said cats loved to look outside. Finally I grabbed nail trimmers, a brush, and a kitten


    safe rub to keep fleas and ticks away.


    Once I made my purchases, I took everything back to my room, and set it up. After I was happy with


    what. I had done, I went back to get my kitten. When I arrived she was in a small cage, waiting patiently


    for me. I made an appointment to bring her back in a month for shots, and to be spayed then I took her


    home.


    I was walking into my room when I realized I should probably call Dimitri, and let him know about the


    large purchase I made today so he wasn¡¯t surprised to see it. I hoped he wouldn¡¯t tell me to return


    everything, and give the kitten back: I was excited about this, and thought maybe she could help me. I


    let my kitten out of her carrier, and called.


    ¡°Hello baby girl.¡± Dimitri answered after the second ring.


    ¡°Hi.¡± I said brightly.


    ¡°How are you? How is it going so far?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ok. It¡¯s an adjustment, but I like it so far. I even made two friends yesterday.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. I¡¯m so d. How was your first ss?¡±


    ¡°It was pretty easy. We mostly went over to the textbook, and what will be expected of us.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He said it will get harder from now on. He also said it¡¯s the only ss that willst the whole year


    instead of half of it because there is some much to learn.¡±


    ¡°There is?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We have to learn about the entire body, and their systems, not only for humans, but also wolves.¡±


    ¡°That does make sense. How was your first self defense ss?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t too bad. We just covered stretching, and how to do it properly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a great ce to start.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what the instructor said. He¡¯s a warrior for Dark Moon. That¡¯s where I met my new friends, or


    well after that, but it was where I saw them first.¡±


    ¡°Tell me a little bit about them.¡±


    ¡°Well there is Norm. He¡¯s the only male in my ss this year He¡¯s a member of Dark Moon. His major is


    Emergency medicine. He wants to work with the immediate treatment. He¡¯s also an Omega, like me.


    He¡¯s pretty funny.¡±


    ¡°A male huh? Rowen may not like that.¡±


    ¡°Norm is gay so.¡±


    ¡°Ah. What about your other friend?¡±


    ¡°Her name is Lexi. She is actually the Gamma¡¯s daughter She¡¯s a little rough around the edges, but


    she¡¯s recovering from a heart break because her boyfriend found his mate I think she¡¯ll be ok though.


    She just needs friend right now¡±


    ¡°Well you¡¯re the perfect friend to have. What else have you been doing?¡±


    ¡°Well I meet Dr Driscle today¡±


    ¡°Oh. How did that go?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s nice. I like her ¡±


    ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll be able to help you heal?¡±


    ¡°Yeah I think she will. She actually¡­.um¡­.well she helped me get an emotional support animal today¡±


    ¡°What is that? Don¡¯t our wolves help us with that?¡±


    ¡°She said they do to a point, but because they are us, and we are them they aren¡¯t able to give us the


    physical touch we may need to calm down. Yes we have mates who can do that too, but if someone


    doesn¡¯t have their mate, or in my case is away from their mate, a support animal can help.¡±


    ¡°Huh. I never considered that. I guess I could see how that could help. So you got a dog to help?¡±


    ¡°No actually. She said that because dogs are so much like wolves we tend to see them more as pack


    members than emotional support.¡±


    ¡°I can see that. So what animals are good for wolves?¡±


    ¡°Um. well small animals like cats, ferrets, rats. Stuff like that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange Wolves usually see those animals as prey.¡±


    ¡°She said the same, but for those who have experienced trauma, their wolf is more protective than


    hunter They see smaller creatures as something to protect then kill. Especially cats, and kittens. They


    see them as defenseless, and needing protection.¡±


    ¡°Huh. That¡¯s interesting. I never thought of something like that. So what support animal did you get?¡±


    ¡°I¡­.ummm. I got a kitten. Le picked her actually With the roon Bandit they have with the other


    support animals. He is a weird roon. Not that I have any experience with them, but he was pretty


    smart.¡±


    ¡°A kitten? Wait. Did you say a roon, and your wolf picked a kitteri?¡±


    ¡°Well yes. Le has always loved kittens She¡¯s protective of them. Dee-Dee said that Bandit has


    always lived in the sanctuary, they call the yground She said he helps care for, and ys with the


    animals they have there. He also seems to know which baby will pair best with the one looking. He


    brought the kitten to Le after he watched her checking out the kittens for a bit.¡±


    ¡°That is a weird roon.¡±


    ¡°Yeah he is.¡±


    ¡°So you got a kitten today. Tell me about it?¡±


    ¡°Well it¡¯s a girl. She¡¯s really small with blue eyes. She is all white with orange, and ck spots. Dee-


    Dee called her a calico. She¡¯s about two months old. She is sweet, but shy I um¡­had actually called


    you to let you know I had to make a big purchase today to get what I needed for her. I¡¯ll find a way to


    pay it back. I¡¯ll get a job if I have to.¡±


    ¡°Chastity sweetie, calm down. Remember what I told you? That money is yours, from you mom. She


    left it to you. That money is for you to do with as you please. You do not need to get a job or pay it back


    as it is yours. I want you to focus on school, and you. OK?¡±


    ¡°¡­.uh¡­ok.¡±


    ¡°Good. Well I am d things are going well for you so far. Keep at it I need to run as I have a meeting


    to get to. I love you baby girl.¡±


    ¡°Ok. You too. Bye.¡±


    I hung up, and looked to my kitten. She was sniffing at her toys on the floor. She eventually started to


    bat at one. She jumped a little with the ball rolled and jingled. Next thing I knew she was wiggling her


    little butt, and jumping on the ball. I watched her y for a bit, and giggled at how she pounced, and


    hoped after the ball. Eventually she came up to me, sniffed my fingers than rubbed against them. I


    scratched under her chin, and along her cheeks. She purred softly as she moved for me to run my


    fingers along her back, and tiny tail. She finally curled into myp, and fell asleep, purring happily. Le


    was also purring.


    ¡°What should we name her Le?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Lc.¡±


    ¡°Lc? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because she smells like lcs.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense to me.¡±


    ¡°I guess that could work. She seems more like a butterfly to me though.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Well she was shy when I first met her. No she seems like she came out of her shell since she got


    here.¡±


    ¡°Hmmmm. That could work.¡±


    ¡°So butterfly?¡±


    ¡°Kind of a strange name, but if it¡¯s what you want, sure.¡±


    ¡°You prefer Lc?¡±


    ¡°Yes because that is what she smells like ¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­.Ok. Weli Lc is a shorter, and sweeter name. So Lc it is.¡±


    ¡°I love her already.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s our baby now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Eventually I moved Lc off myp gently, and put her on her window shelf. After petting her onest


    time, I headed to my self defense ss. We were going to do more stretching, and start learning to


    work with smaller weights. I was kind of looking forward to seeing Lexi, and Norm.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    ***Chastity***


    When I reached the self defense ssroom Lexi, and Norm were already there, but sitting away from


    each other. I didn¡¯t like the idea of not being able to hang out with both of my new friends at the same


    time. I had to find away to bring them together so I didn¡¯t feel divided between them. I had a feeling


    Norm would be the easier one to bring to Lexi. I also thought I might know why there were issues


    between the two.


    Their entire pack knew about what happened between her, and her ex-boyfriend. She probably felt


    humiliated in front of her own pack, and she probably thought they judged her for it. I doubt she ever


    actually talked to any one in her pack about what had happened. I doubted Norm judged her for what


    happened.


    At the same time, this may not work, but I had to try I walked toward Norm, as he waved and smiled at


    me. I saw Lexi from the corner of my eye. She looked to me sad, and dejectedly. Hopefully I could


    change that. We had about 10 minutes to change things so I had to work fast.


    ¡°Hey there bad ass. What¡¯s shaking?¡± Norm asked as I reached him.


    ¡°Hey Norm. How are you?¡± I responded.


    7 am wonderful as always. I got to see my sister for a bit this morning. She¡¯s here seeing the folks for a


    bit.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty awesome So I was thinking about what we talked about yesterday concerning Lexi. I


    think maybe she could use a friend or two. She seems kinda lost right now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know girl. She¡¯s got that attitude, and all. She may not be interested.¡±


    ¡°Maybe that attitude is so she can protect herself from being hurt again.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°Only one way to find out.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I guess.¡±


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    Norm followed behind me as I walked to the other side of the ssroom where Lexi stood by herself.


    Her nk facial expression didn¡¯t change, but I saw her eyes light up slightly when she saw me. They


    dimmed when they saw Norm behind me though.


    ¡°Hey there Lexi.¡± I said with a smile when I reached her.


    ¡°Hi small fry.¡± She said quietly


    ¡°How are you doing today?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°Nothing really. Just hung out in my room.¡±


    ¡°OH. Well¡­.um¡­.do you mind if Norm and I work out with you today?¡±


    ¡°¡­um¡­.I mean if you want to, but if Norm starts in on me about what happened with Anthony I won¡¯t


    be responsible for what I say.¡±


    ¡°Why the hell would I do that? He¡¯s a shit anyway. Hell he¡¯s not even that good looking. Now Darren.


    Man


    if he was gay, I¡¯d love to take a turn on that ride.¡± Norm said.


    ¡°You know that¡¯s my brother right?¡± Lexi said with a snort.


    ¡°Well yeah of course I do, but he is one damn fine man.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Um¡­.I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Wait. You said you think Anthony is a shit?¡±


    ¡°Fuck yeah. That jerk didn¡¯t even warn you that he found his mate while he was gone, did he?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Right. He just showed up, and dropped the bomb on you by kissing her in front of you. Who does that


    shit? A shithead. That¡¯s who. Good thing he isn¡¯t gonna be our Alpha any more. He¡¯s too selfish for


    that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He did that. He would call me a couple of times a week, strung me along, but never told me he


    found his mate.¡±


    ¡°See. Shithead. Girl you¡¯re too good for that one any way.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Most of the pack thinks the same thing any way. Yeah we¡¯re happy for him that he found


    his mate. You should be with your fated mate, but the way he handled that shit was all wrong. You don¡¯t


    do that to another. It¡¯s not right.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I agree.¡±


    ¡°Good. You¡¯ll find yours girl. Just give it time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re right.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Wait. I don¡¯t understand something you said Norm. He went to Alpha school, and was supposed to be


    the next Alpha, now you say he¡¯s not. How did that happen?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°Well he¡¯s a twin. When they reached eighteen it wasn¡¯t clear which was the stronger one, and which


    would be the better Alpha so he, and his brother Robert were both sent to school. The choice would be


    made based on how they did in school, how they handled working with other Alpha¡¯s in school, the


    rtionship they had with the Beta, and how the pack visits went. The final deciding factor was a


    challenge they had to fight when they returned. Whoever submitted first would not be made Alpha.¡±


    Norm exined.


    ¡°When they went Robert excelled at everything he did. He made new alliances for us. During his pack


    visits he strengthened a few alliances, and helped open up some trade agreements. Robert, and our


    future Beta bonded very well together, even though our Beta started out as best friends with Anthony.


    When they got back, Anthony submitted to Robert in minutes of the challenge. I don¡¯t think Anthony


    ever really wanted to be Alpha to begin with. He¡¯d rather party, and have fun.¡± Lexi continued where


    Norm left off.


    ¡°Oh. Wow. How did Anthony take it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Heughed. He didn¡¯t really care. Said it was too much responsibility any way¡± Lexi answered.


    ¡°His mate isn¡¯t much better than he is. I heard.¡± Norm said.


    ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s something else. Good thing she¡¯ll never be Luna. She doesn¡¯t have what it takes. She


    also refuses to spend time learning from Luna ir. She says her fashion is more important.¡± Lexi


    stated.


    ¡°What are they doing now?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°She designs clothes, when she isn¡¯t strutting around town. She¡¯s not an Omega, but a warrior. That¡¯s


    the other way most knew he wasn¡¯t meant to be Alpha. Most Alpha¡¯s mate with Omegas. She isn¡¯t one.


    He, I¡¯m not really sure to be honest. I know that they¡¯re supposed to be leaving to go back to her pack


    soon.¡± Lexi answered.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s better for everyone, and she doesn¡¯t like being in a bigger pack. She¡¯s not a star like she


    is in her pack which is much smaller than our pack, or even Moonlight pack.¡±


    ¡°OH. That¡¯s kind of sad.¡±


    ¡°Nah. It¡¯s for the best. He¡¯s kind of annoying.¡± Norm interjected it.


    ¡°Alright all. Let¡¯s get started.¡± Said Matt from the front of the ss, causing me to jump.


    I hadn¡¯t even realized he hade in.


    ¡°Even one spread out, and start the stretches we worked on yesterday I¡¯lle around the room to


    check your form, and make adjustments as needed.¡± Matt stated as we all moved away from each


    other, and began stretching.


    He moved to Shonda then over to Rose. He talked them through making adjustments in their form


    before moving on to Norm. He looked over Norm, said a few things then skipped me, and moved to


    Lexi. He didn¡¯t tell her to make any changes then came to me. I felt a little ufortable as he looked


    me over I shuddered when I felt his hand on my waist changing how I was standing as I stretched down


    to my toes. I instantly moved away from him. He didn¡¯t know I didn¡¯t like to be touched, and I couldn¡¯t


    voice it. I didn¡¯t know why he touched me when he didn¡¯t touch anyone else either


    ¡°Uh. She doesn¡¯t like being touched.¡± Norm said quietly.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. She just needs to correct her stance a bit.¡± Matt stated, and moved my hips again.


    I gritted my teeth, and breathed a sigh of relief when he stopped touching me, and moved away. After


    we finished stretching, we followed Matt into the gym. He led us to the weights rack, and told each of


    us to take a set of 3 pound weights. Once we had them he went over how to exercise with them


    properly. I watched every move he made as he took us through the moves so I had them right.


    We spent the rest of ss working with the weights. Matt watched over us, and talked the others


    through corrections, but again touched me to move to the way I should have been. A few times I heard


    Norm growl quietly.


    By the time ss was over I was worn out, but also hungry. I saw Matt trying to catch my attention a


    few times, but opted to ignore him to leave the room with my friends. We decided on getting something


    to eat right after Once our trays were loaded we found a table to sit.


    ¡°So small fry, what did you do today?¡± Lexi asked before taking a bite of her burger


    ¡°Oh¡­um¡­I well I started seeing a therapist to deal with what I went through as kid.¡± I answered


    quietly.


    ¡°How did that go?¡± Norm questioned.


    ¡°Better than I thought it would I got a kitten.¡± I said with a small smile wanting to change the subject


    quickly


    ¡°A kitten? What would a wolf want with a kitten? They¡¯re a prey to wolves.¡± Norm said sounding


    confused.


    I exined to them what Dee-Dee had told me about emotional support animals as well about Lc.


    They had a lot of questions, but I answered them as best I could.


    ¡°Do you want to meet Lc after dinner?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Norm said.


    ¡°Why not, but we have to do something else first.¡± Lexi stated.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Girl, you need some proper exercise clothes. Leggings, and baggy t-shirts just don¡¯t work. Besides


    baggy t -shirts get in the way after awhile.¡± Lexi exined.


    ¡°So what are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°SHOPPING!¡± Norm belted out.


    ¡°Shopping? But.¡± I said.


    ¡°Girl, you need to shop, and I LOVE shopping. Finish eating so we can get a move on.¡± Norm said as


    he


    bounced in his seat.


    ¡°You¡¯re a nut boy ¡°Lexi said with a chuckle.


    ¡°Damn straight. That¡¯s why I fun, and all the boys just love me.¡± Norm singsonged.


    ¡°Oh I¡¯m sure they do.¡±


    I giggled at them. I was bing more and more thankful I had met them.


    ¡°Hey Lexi. What is your major?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh. I haven¡¯t really decided yet. I¡¯m not even sure I¡¯m a fit for this program honestly. Yeah I¡¯m smart


    enough, but I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll make a good nurse.¡± Lexi answered sadly.


    ¡°All you can do it try, right?¡± I responded.


    ¡°Yeah. What about you small fry?¡±


    ¡°Pre-natal, maternity, neo-natal, and pediatric. Mostly I want to be a midwife.¡±


    ¡°Wow! That sounds like a lot of hard work. Why pediatric if you want to be midwife?¡±


    ¡°From what our midwife at my pack has told me, most midwives help with the medical needs of


    newborns for the first few months because they know more about nursing.¡±


    ¡°Oh ok. Well I guess that makes sense. I never understood why midwives got their education with


    nurses though.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t either, but I¡¯m not going to argue with it.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now lets go SHOPPING!¡± Norm squealed as he jumped out of his seat, and collected our trays.


    He ran off with them, and dumped them in the dirty dishes window. He came right back to us, grabbed


    our wrists, and practically dragged us out of the building, and to the department store. Lexi, and I just


    laughed the whole way at his excitement. As soon as we were in the gym clothes department he


    bounced away from us, and starting sorting through racks. Lexi stayed with me as I slowly started


    looking over the


    selection.


    ¡°Alright small fry, the best way to start doing this, is figuring out what you¡¯re mostfortable with, and


    your sizes.¡± Lexi said as she flipped through some sports bras.


    ¡°Oh um¡­small or extra small.¡± I answered looking at sports tanks.


    ¡°Right. I kind of guessed that. Do you know your bra size?¡±


    ¡°Um, B was what I was told recently.¡±


    ¡°That helps. Do you feel you would be morefortable in a tank or a sports bra?¡± She asked as she


    pulled over a hot pink sports bra, and I wrinkled my nose.


    ¡°Not not a sports bra. I would rather keep my back covered.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    1¡­um¡­I have scars on my back.¡±


    ¡°You have scars?¡± Norm asked as he had bounced back over to us.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m not embarrassed by them, but¡­.well I don¡¯t want to have to exin them every time they


    are seen.¡± I responded.


    1 can understand that. I¡¯m d you¡¯re not embarrassed by them. I¡¯m guessing they¡¯re from what was


    done to you. You should wear them with pride to show that you are a survivor, and how strong you are.¡±


    Lexi said as she put the sports bra back.


    ¡°Yeah. I do see them that way. I just don¡¯t like having them exposed.¡± I responded.


    ¡°I get that. So no sports bras. Norm, put those back. And neon green? Really? She would look like a


    walking ghost in that color.¡± Lexi said looking at what Norm was holding.


    ¡°But it would make her stand out like the bad ass she is.¡± Norm protested.


    ¡°Yeah, but not in the way we want her too.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°What colors do you like Chastity?¡± Lexi asked a Norm walked away.


    ¡°Oh. Purple, blue, green.¡± I answered going back to the tank tops I was looking at.


    ¡°What about pink?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look right with my hair color.¡±


    ¡°Actually a light pink would since your hair is a darker shade of red.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ok.¡±


    ¡°Now you know this stuff is tight right? It needs to be so it doesn¡¯t get in the way when moving.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I kind of figured.¡±


    ¡°Alright lets see what they¡¯ve got.¡±


    The three of us spent sometime sorting through racks. By the time I was ready to try things on I had-a


    large stack of tanks, shorts, and some leggings to try on in various colors. Some how Norm even


    managed to sneak in a bright yellow top, and short set. I decided to put that on first to get it over with. I


    walked out of the dressing room to show Lexi, and Norm. Lexi just blinked rapidly at me. Norm cracked


    ¡°You look like a banana. Doesn¡¯t she look like a banana Lex?¡± Norm¡¯chortled.


    ¡°Ummm. Yeah, but it is a good color on you. Especially once we get some sun on your skin. You¡¯re too


    pale. If you get that, I wouldn¡¯t wear the top, and shorts together. I would wear a ck pair of bottoms.


    Do you have any ck in there?¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t think so.¡± I responded looking at myself in the three way mirror.


    ¡°Hey sugar pie, go get her some ck shorts.¡± Lexi told Norm.


    ¡°Sugar pie?¡± Norm questioned.


    ¡°I do nicknames, and I am trying that one out on you. You¡¯re like a thing full of sugar. I don¡¯t think pie


    works though. Maybe bowl? Nah. Too dumb. I¡¯ll figure it out.¡± Lexi said absently.


    ¡°Uh. Ok. What about just sugar?¡±


    ¡°Nah. OH. I know! Sugar pop because you bounce around so much.¡±


    ¡°I like it. What do you think Chastity?¡±


    ¡°Works for me. You are sweet, and well you kind of pop up out of no where.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Good. Now go get small fry ck shorts.¡± Lexi waved him off.


    He bounced away as I giggled. Lexi giggled with me, Then stood, and came toward me. I watched her


    walk to me through the mirror. She was looking at visible part of my left shoulder de.


    ¡°How long is that scar?¡± Lexi asked quietly.


    ¡°It stretches across, and down the bottom of the right side of my rib cage.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Looks like it hurt.¡±


    ¡°It did. It was very deep. Almost to the bone deep.¡±


    ¡°Damn small fry. You are a survivor. I¡¯m in awe of you. I don¡¯t think I could have lived through that.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Wee. Oh good. Heree sugar pop.¡±


    Norm bounced back to us holding a few pairs of ck shorts. He handed them to me, and took his seat


    again. I went back into the dressing room to change the shorts. They both agreed that if I got the


    yellow! needed to get the ck shorts to go with it. I continued to try on different things. I was half


    through


    way


    the pile when I came across something that made meugh.


    ¡°NORM!! HOT PINK! REALLY?¡± I yelled.


    ¡°Sure. Why not? You¡¯ll stand out.¡± Norm said back.


    ¡°Yeah. They¡¯ll be able to see me from the moon.¡±


    I giggled, and threw it out of the dressing room. I spent about an hour trying on different things. I was ¨C


    getting worn out, but Lexi, and Norm seemed like they could go on for hours. Once I had a small stack


    of things I was going to get, I came out of the dressing room.


    ¡°I think we¡¯re done for the day.¡± Lexi said with a smile.


    ¡°But¡­.¡± Norm started.


    ¡°Small fry looks worn out. Lets call it a day. We¡¯ll shop again another day.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    It was then that I noticed both Lexi, and Norm had a few things of their own they were buying. I hadn¡¯t


    realized they had been shopping at the same time I was. I was kind of d they had. I felt better not


    being the only one to shop. Once we checked out we headed back to my room so they could meet


    Lc We had just reached my door when Lexi spoke.


    ¡°Oh damn. I¡¯m right next door, Chastity. We¡¯re neighbors.¡± Lexi said excitedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m across the hall from both of you.¡± Norm said excitedly. ¡°Party in our rooms.¡±


    Lexi, and I both giggled as I opened my door slowly I looked around for Lc to make sure she wasn¡¯t


    near the door before opening it too far She was still on her cat shelf She lifted her head when she


    heard mee in. Lexi, and Norm followed me into the room, and looked around. Norm spotted Lc


    first, and squealed


    ¡°Oh my goddess. How cute is that little thing?¡± Norm squealed, and went to approach her.


    ¡°Chill sugar pop. You¡¯ll scare her if you¡¯re not a little more rxed.¡± Lexi chided as him as she moved


    toward Lc slowly


    ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s pretty shy.¡± I responded as I sat down on my bed.


    ¡°So why Lc?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°My wolf Le says she smells like Lcs.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Hmmm. You smell like lcs, and a bit like honeysuckle too.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°I do?¡±


    ¡°Yeah you do. You remind me of spring time.¡± Norm said happily.


    ¡°Thank you. I think.¡±


    I watched as Lexi looked at the pictures I had on my wall then moved to look at the three on my


    nightstand. Norm started checking out my pictures at the same time.


    ¡°Oh. Who is this slice of sexy?¡± Norm asked, holding out the photo of Rowen, and me dancing.


    ¡°That¡¯s Rowen.¡± I answered, smiling at the picture.


    ¡°Rowen, as in future Alpha Rowen of Moonlight pack? That Rowen?¡± Lexi asked, picking up the


    picture.


    ¡°Yeah. How do you know him?¡± I responded.


    ¡°We were his, and his Beta¡¯sst stop on their Alpha and Beta tour. They were here for about three


    weeks.¡± Lexi answered.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You two look pretty cozy in every picture you have here.¡± Lexi said with a small smile.


    ¡°Yeah. He¡­he¡¯s my mate.¡± I stated with a blush.


    ¡°No shit! He is your mate? Damn girl! You are one lucky bitch. He is a fox.¡± Norm eximed.


    ¡°He is that, and he¡¯s damn smart too. Our Alpha, Beta, and my dad were really impressed with him.


    They said he asked thousands of questions, took a ton of notes, came up with some pretty good ideas,


    and even talked about doing some member sharing so some of your members cane to schools


    here. You pack has better warrior training on arge scale, where ours is more specialized. Dad said


    his idea about member sharing for training, and higher education was pretty solid, and something


    they¡¯re going to research to properly implement in the future. They were all pretty impressed with him,


    and his Beta. Looks like you¡¯re close with his Beta too.¡± Lexi exined.


    ¡°Yeah. Jax is my big brother.¡± I said, smiling at the picture of me and my brother hanging on my wall.


    ¡°No shit. Well get me an introduction girl. He is a tasty looking treat. I wouldn¡¯t mind a taste.¡± Norm


    gushed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think his mate Molly would want to share.¡± I joked.


    ¡°He¡¯s mated, and straight? Damn that sucks. Who are the others in these pictures? Any of them swing


    my way?¡±


    I pointed out each person in the pictures for Lexi and Norm. I told them a little about who they were,


    and their status rtionshipwise. Norm looked a little bit disappointed.


    ¡°Damn. I was hoping one of these hotties would be more my speed.¡± Norm suckled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry sugar pop. I think I know who to introduce you to.¡± Lexi said as she stretched out on the


    floor, leaning against my bed.


    Lc had finally jumped down from her seat, and was moving closer to Lexi, stretching her neck out to


    sniff. Lexi extended her fingers to the kitten, then rubbed her gently when the kitten wasfortable


    enough with her.


    ¡°Yeah. My cousin Marcus is gay. He¡¯s not as energetic as you, but you never know. Maybe the three of


    us can go into the pack town this Saturday, and I can introduce you.¡± Lexi offered.


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re not just fucking with me, are you?¡± Norm questioned.


    ¡°Nah. He¡¯s having a rough time of it. His parents kicked him out a year ago when he finally admitted he


    was gay. They kept shoving females at him, hoping one of them was his mate. He finally had to admit it


    to get them to stop. My uncle isn¡¯t very epting so, even though my aunt, she¡¯s my mom¡¯s sister,


    didn¡¯t want to, they threw him out. He¡¯s living with my parents right now.¡± Lexi exined.


    ¡°Oh wow. That sucks. My parents have been awesome about it. I came out when I was fifteen. There


    was a girl in my ss that was always following me around, trying to get me to date her, but I wasn¡¯t


    interested. One day she showed up at my house asking me out on a date. I didn¡¯t want to hurt her


    feelings, but I had to tell her truth. My parents heard me when I said I was sorry, but I was gay. She


    started. crying then left. When I turned around there stood my parents. Man did my heart drop. I


    thought they were going to lose it. Dad said so you¡¯re gay huh? Mom just shrugged and said she knew


    all along. That was the end of it. They¡¯re kinda disappointed that they won¡¯t have more grandpups, but


    I¡¯m one of ten so they¡¯ll have plenty to spoil.¡± Norm told us.


    ¡°You¡¯re one of TEN? Lexi gasped.


    ¡°Yup. Second to youngest. I have something like twelve nieces and nephews so far.¡±


    ¡°Damn your parents were busy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah they were. So um¡­.what does Marcus do? How old is he? What does he look like?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s twenty one, is a warrior, and he looks like my brother, only a little shorter, but a bit more bulky


    muscles wise.¡±


    ¡°Well hot damn. If he¡¯s game to meet, I¡¯m not down.¡±


    ¡°Great. I¡¯ll text him, and set it up.¡±


    ¡°Awesome. You rock Lex!¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°So tell me Chastity. Why aren¡¯t you marked yet if you have a mate?¡±


    ¡°I¡­uh¡­.well we had a rough start, and with everything I¡¯ve been through I¡¯m not ready for that yet. I


    need


    to heal first, and get my head on straight. Plus I want to finish school first.¡± I exined.


    ¡°He¡¯s ok with that? Being an Alpha, and all.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He screwed up in the beginning, and now he¡¯s determined to fix things, and give me the time I


    need¡±


    ¡°What did he do?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­uh¡­.he¡­he rejected me.¡±


    ¡°HE WHAT?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He says it was a mistake on his part, and retracted the rejection.¡±


    ¡°How? Why? If he rejected you how is the mate bond even still there?¡±


    ¡°I never epted the rejection. I didn¡¯t know I had to in order to break the bond.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°No. I was never taught that stuff.¡±


    ¡°Oh. So why did he do it in the first ce?¡±


    I exined to them what happened with Rowen, and all he had done since then. I told them about all of


    the things he said, and what he has done. How he¡¯s supported me. Just everything. When I was done


    they were shocked, but seemed genuinely happy for me. We spent several hours hanging out, and


    talking. It was nice to connect with people.


    By the time they left I was exhausted, but happy. The day had started out rough, but it got better as it


    progressed. I found myself happier, and a bit morefortable then I had the day before I went to bed.


    wrapped up in Rowen¡¯s hoodie again. Lc end upying on my pillow with her tiny chin on my head. I


    fell into a deep sleep to her purrs.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    ***Chastity***


    The rest of the week flew by Norm, Lexi, and I started sitting together the second day of our Anatomy


    ss, we stuck close during self defense ss even though most of what we were doing was


    exercising. We had all our meals together At the end of the day after dinner we would go back to my


    room to hang. out. We hung out in my room because ording to them mine was the cleanest. They


    also said they were helping Lc get used to other people, and wolves.


    They also joined me for video chats with my friends, and family back home. They met Braxton, and


    Gina first when they video chatted me to brag about finishing school for the year Lexi swore Gina, and


    Braxton are mates. I wasn¡¯t sure, but the two seemed to be getting closer They even had a group hang


    out with all of their friends nned for the end of our video chat.


    I also had a video chat with Jax, Molly, Colby, and Dimitri Jax recognized Lexi immediately. They


    chatted for a minute or two about politics before the subject changed My family also got to meet Lc


    as she walked across my keyboard during the call. My brothers were a little put off at first until I


    exined. Molly was in love at first sight though. She gushed over how cute Lc was. They were


    happy that things were going so well for me, and that I was making friends. Norm made themugh


    with his antics.


    Norm gushed over Rowen during our video chat though. He was quietly excited as Rowen, and Lexi


    discussed more of his member share idea. Rowen had been ufortable about Lc at first, but


    once I exined he understood. He told me he would make sure Duke would ept her or he would


    block him anytime he spent time with Lc. He was also happy to hear the shirts he sent me arrived my


    third day at school. They were both soft navy blue shirts, and smelled strongly of him. I slept in them


    every night since. they arrived, and I did not have nightmares.


    I had my second appointment with Dee-Dee. It had been hard because she wanted to talk more about


    my nightmares. She asked questions why I might think Jax, Molly, and Melissa would whip me when


    they have never done anything to hurt me in any way before. It took me a bit, but I finally exined my


    fear of high rank wolves, and why She was very understanding, and decided we would start my healing


    by focusing on changing my view of high rank wolves. I didn¡¯t understand why, but figured it was a


    good a ce to start then any


    Friday, after dinner, Lexi, Norm, and I went shopping again. Much to Norm¡¯s excitement. He wanted to


    get something nice to look good for meeting Marcus at lunch the following day. He said he wanted to


    be himself, but look like he knew how to clean up. Lexi also felt I needed something a little nicer than


    my jeans, and t-shirts to meet with Luna ir for dinner Saturday evening.


    She helped me pick out something a little nicer, but still casual. We settled on a pair of khaki pants, a


    light blue, short sleeved button up, and a pair of white ts. Lexi tried to get me into heels, but I


    refused. I told her I refused to hurt my feet for anything. I also nixxed make up. I had never worn it,


    didn¡¯t know how to apply it, and I didn¡¯t have any interest in learning how Surprisingly Lexi didn¡¯t argue


    much on that. She said i didn¡¯t really need it any way Well beyond some lip gloss so I agreed to a


    strawberry vored light. pink gloss.


    Norm was a totally different story. He stressed about every single thing he picked up. He debated every


    shirt. He couldn¡¯t decide on the proper fit for pants, much less the material for the pants. Shoes were a


    nightmare. He t out argued with Lexi about him wearing a tie. He wanted to wear one, and she said


    not to go overboard. Finally he settled on a dark pink button up, and a pair of gray cks. He bought


    new sneakers that were pink like his shirt.


    After we were done shopping, we dropped off our purchases in our rooms, we decided to let our wolves


    out to run around the school campus, and woods out back. Le loved being out. The three of our


    wolves


    spent a good amount of time out running, and ying around. Norm¡¯s wolf was just as energetic as he


    was. Lexi¡¯s wolf was a bit moreid back, but still fun. At seems all three wolves had a great time.


    together. We all decided we would start to go on runs together at least once a week.


    Now it was Saturday, and we were getting ready to go have lunch with Lexi¡¯s cousin Marcus. As the


    goal was Norm for this, I decided to just wear my usual t-shirt and jeans with a pony tail and sneakers. I


    was just grabbing Rowen¡¯s hoodie when I heard a knock at the door


    ¡°Come on small fry We gotta go. Sugar pop here is about to, well pop.¡± Lexi called to me


    I opened the door after grabbing my little purse I started carrying around, and my school ID I was


    clipping


    it onto my hoodie as I giggled at Lexi¡¯s description. She wasn¡¯t wrong though. Norm was bouncing on


    his toes. He was dressed in his new clothes, and had his hair spiked in the front. He looked good, but


    definitely ready to pop.


    ¡°Alright. We better go before he does pop.¡± I said with augh.


    ¡°Come on you two. You¡¯re holding me up from possibly meeting my forever Hurry up.¡± Norm eximed


    as he sprinted down the hall to the elevators, with Lexi and Iughing behind him.


    It was all we could do to keep him with us, and not running off ahead as we made our way to the caf¨¦


    we would be meeting Marcus at. Nothing we said seemed to calm him down either We finally gave up,


    and just giggled at his antics. That¡¯s usually what we had to do with him any way Suddenly he stopped


    half a block from the caf¨¦, and turned to us, looking a little sad.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Norm?¡± I asked, confused by this turn of events.


    ¡°If if he is my mate it means I have to move floors, and won¡¯t be living across from you two any more. It


    also means we¡¯ll have less time together because I¡¯ll want to be with him all the time instead of you


    two. You¡¯re my besties. I can¡¯t do that to you.¡± Norm said with a whimper.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mister Dramatic. We¡¯ll make it work out. Besides we will see each other in ss all the


    time since we have pretty simr schedules this semester.¡± Lexi said soothingly


    ¡°True. Ok. Lets go.¡± Norm said excitedly, bouncing off again, causing me to giggle at him and shaking


    my head.


    His moods changed like the wind.


    ¡°I hope Marcus is his mate. They¡¯d be good together Norm is so bubbly, and happy all of the time.


    Marcus needs that in his life. And Marcus is so grounded he might help level Norm out a bit.¡± Lexi


    whispered to


    ¡°Fingers crossed then.¡± I whispered back, and Lexi nodded.


    When we reached the caf¨¦ Norm stopped in his tracks, right inside to door way. His stop was so


    sudden that Lexi, and I almost ran into him. Norm took a huge whiff of the air in the caf¨¦


    ¡°Something smells like coffee, and dark chocte. My two favorite scents.¡± Norm said quietly.


    ¡°You like coffee?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nah. I hate the stuff, but I do like the smell.¡± Norm answered, and looked around.


    I came up beside him, and saw his eyes widen, and his jaw dropped. I turned to see what caught his


    attention, and saw a guy that looked almost like a male version of Lexiing toward us, slowly. He


    was sniffing the air, and looking straight at Norm. I leaned forward a bit, and looked at Lexi who was


    beaming, and whispered yes.


    ¡°Uh. Marcus this is¡­.¡± Lexi started, but Marcus cut her off.


    ¡°Mine.¡± Marcus said simply in a deep voice, causing Norm to whimper, but bounce happily.


    ¡°Ye¡­..yes. You¡¯re mine too right?¡± Norm squeaked.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Marcus asked with a sly grin.


    ¡°I¡­..yes. You¡¯re mine.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°N¡­Norm.¡±


    Before anyone could say anything, Marcus pulled Norm to him, and kissed him hard. Norm whimpered


    again before wrapping his arms around Marcus, and kissing him back. When Marcus ended the kiss he


    buried his nose in Norm¡¯s neck, and sniffed, hard. Norm gave a happy bounce, and sniffed Marcus in


    return. Finally they separated, and Marcus turned to Lexi.


    ¡°Hey Lexus.¡± Marcus said as he pulled her into a side hug.


    ¡°Hey Mucus.¡± Lexi said returning the hug then he turned to me, and stuck out his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m Marcus.¡±


    ¡°H¡­hi. I¡¯m Chastity Bloomfield.¡± I said as I shook his hand quickly.


    ¡°Chastity Bloomfield? I know that name.¡± He said as he grabbed Norm¡¯s hand, and led us to a table,


    pulling Norm behind him.


    Lexi, and I both giggled as we watched the scene. Norm still hadn¡¯t found his words again, but man


    was he bouncy. Goddess help us when the poor boy remembered how to speak again. Once we


    reached the table Marcus had been sitting at, he pushed Norm into a chair, and ordered him to sit.


    Then Marcus sat in the chair next to Norm, and draped his arm over Norm¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Yeah. You do know her name Marcus. She was the one Alpha Joseph from Moonlight called the


    conference for.¡± Lexi answered as she and I took our seats across from the pair


    ¡°That was you?¡± Marcus asked.


    ¡°Ye¡­.yes.¡± I stuttered. I really didn¡¯t want to talk about it.


    ¡°Damn girl. You¡¯re bad ass.¡± Marcus stated


    ¡°Th¡­that¡¯s what Norm, and Lexi said about me too.¡±


    ¡°You called her a bad ass?¡± Marcus looked to Norm, and asked.


    Norm only nodded with a big grin on his face. He still hadn¡¯t found his words. The longer this went on


    the worse it would be.


    ¡°Good boy.¡± Marcus said, leaned over, and kissed Norm¡¯s neck, causing Norm to shudder.


    Lexi, and I looked at each other, giggled, and rolled our eyes. This was going to be an interesting meal.


    ¡°What would you girls like to eat? Would you like some coffee mate?¡± Marcus asked causing Norm to


    finally find his voice.


    ¡°Uhh¡­um¡­.no thank you, I don¡¯t actually like coffee, just the smell.¡± Norm stuttered.


    ¡°Would you like a coke instead?¡±


    ¡°Please goddess no caffeine otherwise sugar pop will really pop.¡± Lexi joked.


    ¡°Sugar pop?¡± Marcus questioned.


    ¡°Oh yeah. He¡¯s like a pup loaded up with sugar, and he bounces like crazy so sugar pop.¡± Lexi


    exined


    ¡°Alright. So Norm, tell me about my mate.¡± Marcus requested as he looked at Norm.


    That was all it took. Norm was off like a shot. He spent the rest of our meal talking constantly about


    himself, his family, his two best friend Lexi and myself, and anything else he could think of. The


    excitement in his voice, and the constant bounce were a wonder to see. It always was with Norm.


    When he finally stopped talking, Marcus turned to look at Lexi


    ¡°Yup. Sugar pop works.¡± Marcus said with a smile


    ¡°So um. I uh are you going to ept me?¡± Norm asked very quietly


    ¡°How could I not?¡± Marcus growled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I mean, I¡¯m well overly excited all of the time. I talk too much. I¡¯m a little, ok a lot over the


    top. Lexi says I have more energy then the sun. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Are perfect just the way you are. I like your personality. It¡¯s fun to watch you bounce constantly I like


    that you get excited about everything. All of that aside, you¡¯re mine, and I¡¯m keeping you.¡± Marcus


    growled.


    ¡°Oh. Ok.¡±


    ¡°Do you not want me to keep you?¡±


    ¡°No. Nothing like that. I just¡­I just wanted to make sure I¡¯m what you¡¯re looking for in a mate.¡±


    ¡°Yup. You are. Do you girls mind if I steal my mate from you for the rest of the day? We have things to


    discuss.¡± Marcus asked Lexi, and I.


    ¡°Not at all Marcus, as long as you agree to a few rules first.¡± Lexi stated as she crossed her arms over


    her chest.


    ¡°What are those?¡± Marcus leaned back in his seat, and raised an eyebrow I caught myself trembling


    from their stance with each other


    ¡°First he is our shopping partner You have to let him shop with us whenever we go. Second, his


    education is most important. He has to finish school. He is too talented to not finish school. Third, he


    goes for a run on campus grounds with Chastity, and me every Friday. You cane if you want, but


    he HAS toe Fourth you move onto school grounds. Don¡¯t make him live in the pack house.


    Anthony, and Heather will tear him apart. Fifth keep him away from your parents. They will chew him


    up, and spit him out. Sixth, and this is the most important. Do NOT try to change him in any way. He is


    perfect exactly how he is. Yes you¡¯ll probably ground him some in certain ways, but other than that let


    Norm be who Norm is. Can you agree to those terms?¡± Lexi stated firmly


    She had really thought this out. She was also very protective of Norm. I appreciated that about her She


    was looking out for Norm¡¯s best interests. My respect for her just went up a whole lot.


    ¡°Lex, there is nothing in this world that would get me to change who he is. I agree he is perfect the way


    he is. Maybe he¡¯ll help me loosen up a bit too. He has definitely made me smile more in thest hour


    than I have in year As for the rest of your rules, I have no problem with any of them. I will absolutely


    make sure he finishes school, and I won¡¯t keep him from you girls. As far as living at the pack house.


    You know-l don¡¯t want to be there any more than you do. I would love to beat the snot out of Anthony


    for the games he yed with you. I know Darren has already done so at one point, but Darren is


    stronger than I am, and I¡¯d probably lose that fight. If Anthony said or did anything to hurt or upset my


    mate I would find the strength to kill him. Not that it matters. Norm, and I will go talk to the Dean today


    about us moving into one of the mate suites at the school Marcus said as he leaned forward, and


    rested his forearms on the table.


    ¡°Good. Then he¡¯s all yours Be happy Marcus. You deserve it.¡±


    ¡°You do too Lex, and I know some day you will find it.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Marcus. Come on small fry, lets let the mates have their time together¡± Lexi turned to me.


    smiled.


    and


    I nodded. As we were leaving, I turned to smile and wave at Marcus, and Norm. I was really very happy


    for them. Lexi, and I talked about them the whole way back to the school. We were both really happy


    for the pair I had a feeling Norm was going to be marked in no time. We had just entered the housing


    building when Lexi stopped, and groaned. I looked at her, and she looked upset. A tall, lean male with


    green eyes, and bright red hair walked toward us with a smug smile on his face. He stopped right in


    front us, nced at me then looked right back at Lexi


    ¡°Hey there Lexi-Lu. How ya been¡± the guy asked with an annoying voice causing me to pinch my brow


    ¡°Cut the crap Anthony What do you want?¡± Lexi snapped, and my eyes widened when she indicated


    who he was


    This was the guy who yed games with Lexi. He looked, and sounded like a snake. I thought it was


    good thing he wasn¡¯t her mate. She was too good for him.


    ¡°Aww Don¡¯t be like that babe. We had some good times.¡± He coaxed.


    ¡°And now you have a mate. What are you doing here, and what do you want?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Fine. Be that way Heather just finished a line of designs she wants to have modeled for some


    company She wants you to be her model.¡±


    ¡°You cannot be serious?¡±


    ¡°Why not? You do have the body she is looking for in a model.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and there are hundreds of other females with a nice build as well. Go ask one of them. I am not


    interested¡±


    ¡°Come on sweetheart. She designed this line special just for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she did, but I¡¯m still not interested. Sorry. Well not really, but you get the idea. Now if you¡¯ll


    excuse us. Small fry, and I have some where to be.¡±


    Anthony finally took good look at me ¡°Small fry huh? You look familiar


    ¡°Yup. She does, but you don¡¯t give a shit enough about politics to need to know why Now if you¡¯ll


    excuse us.¡±


    Lexi grabbed my wrist, and we quickly walked away. I nced back once to see Anthony with a


    confused look on his face. Eventually he shrugged, and left the building. I kept following behind Lexi as


    quickly as could until we reached my room. Once the door was open, Lexi flopped down on the floor,


    and groaned.


    ¡°He is such a jerk. He has been pulling crap like that ever since he got back with her I¡¯m just thankful it


    never went further than casual hanging out, and I never slept with him. I did think there was a chance


    he was my mate. I¡¯m honestly d he¡¯s not.¡± Lexi vented.


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re too good for him. He seems a bit like a slime ball.¡±


    ¡°You hit the nail on the head with that one.¡±


    ¡°So. Um¡­.Can I ask you a kind of personal question?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you traveled to a bunch of different packs looking for your mate, but two of them sent you


    home early. What happened?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That. It was my parent¡¯s idea. They thought getting me away from here, away from Anthony


    would help me get over the games he yed with me. Problem with that was I was angry, hurt, and felt


    really stupid. I wasn¡¯t ready for all of that I went along with it because I thought my parents were right


    about me being away for awhile. Only I became angrier while I was gone. What no one knew was the


    Anthony kept calling me, still trying to y his games. He likes the ego boost of having multiple females


    wanting him. When he came home with a mate, and failed the Alpha challenge, he didn¡¯t have that any


    more. He didn¡¯t have females tripping over themselves for him. The whole thing made me even angrier,


    and unfortunately Ished out. I¡¯ve been in contact with the Alpha¡¯s of both packs to apologize, and


    exin. They were really understanding about the whole thing. I felt pretty bad about how I behaved.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve been a shit for about a year


    ¡°I can understand. We all have our own issues to work through.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Well except Norm. That boy is always so happy¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but being a gay male isn¡¯t easy. He told me that after he came out, the male friends he did have


    stopped talking to him.¡±


    ¡°Ouch.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°So what is this meeting with Luna ir about?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Alpha Joseph called her about doing Luna training with me while I¡¯m here. His mate, Luna Jane


    died a few years ago in a rogue attack. He felt that since I¡¯m mated to Rowen who will be the next


    Alpha that I would benefit from some training to prepare me for my role as Luna.¡±


    ¡°Well that was smart of him. It¡¯s definitely a good thing. Why do you seem so reluctant though?¡±


    ¡°I doubt I¡¯ll end up being the next Luna.¡±


    ¡°Why? You¡¯re mate is an Alpha so that will make you the Luna by default.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t see Rowen keeping me. Eventually he¡¯ll realize I¡¯m not good enough, and reject me again.


    He¡¯ll also get tired of waiting for me to get better, ande home. He¡¯ll find someone better suited for


    him, reject me, and move on.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t see yourself the way the rest of us do, do you? You don¡¯t really see how much Rowen


    loves you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nothing special, and how could Rowen love me? I¡¯m not good enough.¡±


    ¡°Chastity, you are good enough. Hell you¡¯re too good. I don¡¯t know any one as sweet, and wonderful as


    you are. If you need proof of that, just look at how you handled me The first time we met, I was rude to


    you,pletely ignored you, and was nasty to you, for no damn reason. You hadn¡¯t done anything to


    me. When I walked away I heard what you said to Norm. You saw right past my act, and you even


    defended me. You didn¡¯t even know me, and still you saw something no one else did. You saw


    someone who needed someone to just listen, and be there for them. You didn¡¯t have to do that. You


    could have just brushed me off like the bitch I was, but you didn¡¯t. You jumped to my defense. On top of


    that, you pretty much forced Norm and me to speak to each other Because of you I found out that my


    pack doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m the biggest joke, and loser there is. They support me over that douche bag


    Anthony. Norm, and I are friends because of you. Hell if you want to get to the root of it, Norm, and my


    cousin met their mate because of you. You pushing Norm, and I to speak brought that all about. You.


    You did that.


    ¡°As far as Rowen goes. That man is gone for you. If he wasn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t have retracted his rejection.


    He wouldn¡¯t have slept on a COT for two weeks straight so you wouldn¡¯t have nightmares. He wouldn¡¯t


    havee with you here to drop you off. He wouldn¡¯t text, call, or video chat with you daily. He


    wouldn¡¯t


    have sent you shirts to sleep in to help with your nightmares. Hell an Alpha male is willing to block his


    wolf just so you can keep your kitten whenever you two are together. Even if you¡¯re living together he¡¯s


    willing to block his wolf so that you can have what you need, and be happy. He is waiting for you to be


    ready for him. An ALPHA is WAITING for his mate to be ready to be imed by him. That is unheard


    of. It doesn¡¯t happen, but Rowen, he¡¯s doing that. For you because he loves you, and he wants only


    you. He looks at you, and he sees his entire world. He sees his life, his happiness, his other half. He


    sees you as the only female in the world.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°That man is going no where. You may not believe it, but I have no doubt he will prove it to you, for the


    rest of your life if he has to.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m just¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t say it. Didn¡¯t Dee-Dee tell you that your are so much more than that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what, if I could, I would kill every person who ever made you see yourself for anything less


    than what you really are. Chastity Bloomfield, you are NOT JUST AN OMEGA! Girl you are A LUNA!


    Everything about you screams Luna. You¡¯re heart, your mind, your actions, your thoughts, your


    personality. You are everything a Luna. A true Luna is meant to be. You may not see it now, but some


    day you will, and when you do I want front row seats to the look on your face, when the truth finally


    dawns on you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Just remember what I told you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now you need to shower, and get ready to see Luna ir She¡¯ll be here before you know it.¡±


    ¡°Lexi, it¡¯s only three.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh right. Opps. You know I¡¯ve never been to Moonlight pack. Do you think I could go with you for a


    visit sometime?¡±


    ¡°I can ask Alpha Joseph, but I don¡¯t see why not ¡±


    ¡°Tell me a little about your pack.¡±


    So I spent the next hour telling Lexi about what I knew of my pack, and the members I knew. I told her


    about helping parents when they needed a babysitter, and working with Midwife Wanda. About how


    she inspired to me be a midwife myself. As I talked I found myself kind of hoping Lexi would find


    her mate in my pack. It would be kind of cool to have her there.


    ¡°Hey Lexi. I have a strange question.¡± I said.


    ¡°Sure.¡± She responded as she teased Lc with the wand toy


    ¡°How would you feel if your mate was a lower rank than you?¡±


    ¡°As long as he was a good person, treated me and others well and with respect, and worked hard, I


    wouldn¡¯t care. Our mates are our mates for a reason. I don¡¯t need a high ranked wolf to be happy. Even


    if he was an Omega I would still be happy because Omegas are so caring. They think of others, and


    help as best they can. I think I would be honored if that was the case.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re mate was from another pack would you move to his pack with him, or want him toe


    here?¡±


    ¡°I think I would like to go to his pack. I love my pack, and my family, but my family can be a little over


    bearing at times. I think I would like to have my own life without them getting into it too much.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Well now you need to get ready for your meeting.¡±


    I looked at the clock, and saw that it was almost four I jumped up, and grabbed my new clothes to


    shower. Lexi offered to stay to help me with my hair, and make sure I looked presentable to meet the


    Luna. After I was showered, and dressed I came out to find Lexi still ying with Lc, andughing as


    my kitten practically flipped in the air trying to catch the feather toy.


    Lexi spent a little time doing different things will my hair before finally saying to looked best leaving it


    down. She did smooth out any friz in it though. Once she felt I looked perfect, she walked down to the


    cafeteria with me to meet Luna ir Luna ir was easy to spot when we entered. She was dressed


    much the same as me, but her top was dark green. Her had blond hair, that was pulled back into a


    pony tail. She looked elegant, even dressed casually. I had no idea how I was every going to be able to


    achieve that level of elegance to be a convincing Luna.


    Lexi lead me right up to the table. Luna ir looked up at us, and smiled. She had no make up on, but


    she still looked beautiful, and her gray eyes sparkled with happiness. Lexi, and I both bowed her


    ¡°Good afternoon Luna. This is Chastity. Chastity, this is Luna ir ¡± Lexi introduced us.


    ¡°Good afternoon Luna. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± I said, keeping my eyes to the floor in respect.


    ¡°Tut tut. None of that girls. Chastity, you and I are of the same rank so you do not keep you eyes


    lowered. or head bowed to me after an initial greeting out of respect to another. Lexi, my dear girl, I


    changed your diapers, and chased your bare butt around my house for two years straight.¡± Luna ir


    said kindly


    ¡°¡­ummm¡­¡± I stuttered.


    ¡°Chastity, I already know of your back ground, and what you have experienced. I had a long talk with


    your father, and he informed me of your situation. Can I ask you something, once you look at me?¡±


    ¡°Ye yes ma¡¯am.¡± I answered as I slowly looked up at her.


    ¡°Thank you my dear You have such beautiful green eyes. I would rather see them then the top of your


    head. As for my question, when Jane was alive did she ever ask or insist you call her Luna or keep


    your head bowed?¡±


    ¡°Um. No.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. I would like it if you treated me the same as you did Jane. She was a lovely


    women, and I miss her dearly¡±


    ¡°I¡­.I can try¡±


    ¡°Please do. Why don¡¯t you two have a seat. I have the kitchen bringing us some water, and Joanne¡¯s


    wonderful sugar cookies. I¡¯ll tell you a little secret. Some times I sneak over here just to eat her


    cookies.¡±


    Lexi, and I both giggled at Luna ir¡¯s confession. She seemed very nice.


    ¡°Now, Chastity I understand that you are little Rowen¡¯s mate. Well I guess not so little any more. He


    has certainly grown over the years.¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­.yes, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yes I know about that boy¡¯s idiocy when you two first connected as mates. Stupid boy. I gave him


    an earful when I heard.¡±


    ¡°You did?¡±


    ¡°Of course I did. His mother did not raise him with such beliefs. Nor did his father.


    ¡°How do you know them so well?¡±


    ¡°Simple Jane was my cousin. We were fairly close as children. We attended school together, here


    actually¡±


    ¡°You were a nurse?¡±


    ¡°Still am actually I work in the pack hospital three days a week. I also teach pediatric care.¡±


    ¡°Wow! You sound very busy¡±


    I am, but my Beta, and Gamma females are amazingdies. Do you know who your Beta, and Gamma


    females will be when you step into your role as Luna because my dear girl, you will be Luna.


    Rowen is so gone with you it¡¯s almost funny.¡±


    ¡°¡­uh. Yes. My brother Jax, he¡¯s our future Beta, his mate is Molly Our future Gamma Ross¡¯s mate is


    Melissa. Molly, Melissa, and I were building friendship before I came here¡±


    ¡°Oh good. You¡¯ll need those strong rtionships with your Beta, and Gamma. The three of you will


    work very closely together. You will be a team. There are a lot of things Lunas do to care for their


    packs as that is our main job. Having a Beta, and Gamma will help keep you from bing over


    worked. Once you know what they are best suited for to handle you hand over those responsibilities to


    them, and they take it from there. You do work together quite often, but it helps when they take over


    certain things.¡±


    ¡°What are a Luna¡¯s responsibilities?¡±


    ¡°Everything that has to do with the care of the pack. We ensure that our pack members have what they


    need. Are happy, healthy, and well provided for. While the Alpha¡¯s ensure the pack¡¯s safety,ws, and


    proper training to protect, and defend. We do everything else. Essentially we care for our pack the way


    we would our home, and our own family¡±


    ¡°That sounds like a lot.¡±


    ¡°It is, but with a good Beta, and Gamma, that you can trust fully, by your side, it is pretty easy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I would be good enough for the job. I¡¯m an Omega, my responsibilities are different than


    that.¡±


    ¡°Are they though? If you really think about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure I follow¡±


    ¡°Well first you should know I am an Omega was well.¡±


    ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes my dear Most Lunas are. There are a few that are low rank regr wolves, but mostly we are


    Omegas. Omegas are best suited for the role of Luna.¡±


    ¡°I keep hearing that, but I¡¯m not sure how that¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°Well consider Omegas in the big picture. We Omegas are driven to care for our fellow pack members,


    and help them in any way we can. We cook them meals when they need them. We clean their houses


    if they can¡¯t. We care for their pups in emergencies, or we¡¯re hired as babysitters full time so mom and


    dad can work. We encourage our pack members when they need it. We feel for them when they are


    sad, and try to cheer them up. When they are angry we are angry with them, but also help them calm


    their anger, and think rationally. We provide support, care, and love when they need it. A Luna does the


    same, but on arger scale. It¡¯s not just one or two pack members we¡¯re caring for, it¡¯s all of our pack


    members. We love them, care for them, help them, encourage them, calm them, cry with them, and the


    list goes on. Does that makes sense?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I guess it does.¡±


    ¡°From what I am hearing you are a natural born Luna. Yes you have survived something horrific, but at


    the heart of you, you are still a natural Luna. I have heard about you from Lexi, and just what you have


    done for her this week, after what my idiot son has put her through. Dimitri told me how you handled


    those that hurt you with grace, and poise. He sent me the videos. My dear girl, you handled that


    situation like a true


    Luna would.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything. I am only telling you what I havee to know of you. What I have


    seen.¡±


    ¡°Thank thank you.


    ¡°You are most wee. Now I did bring my responsibilities binder with me. I made this years ago to


    help. me keep things organized. Don¡¯t worry we¡¯re not going to go through the whole thing today. We¡¯ll


    go through small things each time we meet. I do not want to overwhelm you, nor do I want to take away


    from your education. I am hear to help you in anyway I can. OK?¡±


    ¡°Ok. Thank you. Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can.¡±


    ¡°How¡­.how do you manage to look so elegant?¡±


    ¡°About two hours of prep. I didn¡¯t want to make a bad first impression, but if I¡¯m beingpletely


    honest, I prefer jeans and t-shirt with sneakers. There is no reason a Luna needs to be dressed to the


    hills all of the time. It makes us appear stuck up, and unapproachable Unless I am doing something


    pack business rted I dressfortably


    ¡°Oh thank goddess. I am so ufortable being dressed up all of the time.¡±


    ¡°Same here. Truthfully I was still in my pajamas until two hours ago.¡±


    ¡°You were?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes. Why wouldn¡¯t I be? I was just hanging out in my home listening to Heather drone on and on


    and on about somepany she is pitching her designs to. I have no patience for that stuff. I have


    more important things to do with my time. At that point my more important thing to do was read the


    bookm trying to finish. I would have too if she had left me alone.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. About that. She sent Anthony here to ask me to model her designs for her He says she made


    them with me in mind.¡± Lexi grumbled.


    ¡°Once an idiot, always an idiot. They have both been told to leave you alone. I don¡¯t know where that


    boy gets his ego from, but I hope he gets knocked down a few pegs when he goes to her pack. Her


    Alpha has no tolerance for his kind of crap, and he expects all pack members to contribute to the pack.


    My Anthony has a rude awakeninging.¡± Luna ir said.


    ¡°When do they leave?¡±


    ¡°After Robert¡¯s swearing in which is at the end of next month.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°Alrightdies. Lets enjoy Joanne¡¯s cookies, and learn some stuff. Are you ready Chastity?¡±


    ¡°No really.¡± I mumbled to which Luna irughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Neither was I. When I first started training I thought I was going to lose my mind, but


    Jeremy¡¯s mother is wonderful. I may bring her along sometimes. You¡¯ll like her. She loved it when I


    created, as she likes to call it My Luna Bible. She keeps trying to get me to make copies of it for all


    Lunas. I am considering it, but I just don¡¯t have the time.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s her idea, why not ask her to do it?¡±


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not a half bad idea. She some timesins about being bored now. Maybe that


    will give her something to do. Alright lets get started.¡±


    Over the next hour Luna ir went over the broad strokes of a Luna¡¯s responsibilities. She answered


    every single question I had without seeming annoyed once. She even listened when I had an idea or


    suggestion. She really was pretty amazing. I enjoyed our time together. By the end of our meeting we


    set up another for the following weekend. She insisted on doing it in my room as she wanted to meet


    Lc. It was then that she told me she was the one who insisted on the yground for the emotional


    support animals, and released a mandate that any strays be brought to Dee Dee for evaluation of


    suitability.


    We were just finishing up when Norm came bouncing into the cafeteria with Marcus in tow. Luna ir


    gushed over the two of them, and offered to throw a mating ceremony for them. At first Marcus


    declined, but changed his mind when he saw how excited Norm was at the idea. Luna ir ended up


    joining us for dinner The conversation was lively, and so fun.


    By the time I returned to my room I was exhausted. It had been a good day, but a busy one. I had just


    put on my pajamas, and getting ready to get into bed when my video chat ring sounded on myptop. I


    grabbed it then sat down on bed, and leaned back against my pillow I looked at the screen, and saw it


    was Rowen. I answered it.


    ¡°There she is. Hello sweet girl.¡± Rowen said with a smile.


    ¡°Hi Rowen.¡± I said quietly with a small smile.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Getting ready to go to bed.¡±


    ¡°Ah ok. Did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    ¡°I did. Your shirts are helping.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d. I¡¯m disappointed that it¡¯s not me there helping you, and holding you, but I¡¯m d something


    from me can help you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Are you excited about tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Colby will be there tomorrow, remember?¡±


    ¡°Oh my goddess. Ipletely forgot.¡±


    ¡°You forgot your brother ising to see you tomorrow? Oh wait until I tell him.¡±


    ¡°NO! No. Please don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to hurt his feelings.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry sweet girl, I won¡¯t tell him. Your secret is safe with me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°So tell me about your day.¡±


    So I did. I told him all about Norm, and Marcus. Heughed with me about Norm¡¯s reaction to finding


    his mate, and being unable to even speak at first. I also told him about meeting with Luna ir He


    asked me lots of questions about meeting with her, and how I felt about what I had learned. I admitted


    to being worried about being able to do the job. He got a little upset with me when I said I didn¡¯t think I


    was good enough. He spent several minutes reassuring me that I was more than good enough. That I


    would be ant amazing Luna.


    I then asked him about his day. He told me about the work he was doing with his dad at the moment,


    and how much he was learning from his dad. He took Gina out for lunch, and learned that Gina does


    indeed have a little crush on Braxton. He said Braxton ispletely oblivious to it though. He also told


    me about spending some boy time with Jax, and Ross.


    ¡°It sounds like you had a good day ¡°I said.


    ¡°It would have been better if you were here, but yeah it was good.¡± Rowen said with a smile.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t you dare be sorry for doing what is right for you or for furthering your education. I¡¯m proud


    of you, and support youpletely ¡±


    ¡°¡­.thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I would like toe see you some time soon. How would you feel about that?¡±


    ¡°¡­.I would like that.¡±


    ¡°You would?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Well I¡¯ll figure out a Saturday or Sunday toe spend the day with you soon. OK?¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°Well you should get some sleep. You¡¯re looking a little tired.¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Alright sweet girl. Get some sleep. Good night, and dream of me.¡±


    ¡°Good night Rowen.¡±


    I waved at him, and disconnected the call. I put myptop on the nightstand, looked a my pictures then


    snuggled down into bed with Duke in my arms, and Lc at my head, purring. I fell asleep with a smile


    on my face favorite

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    ***Rowen***


    I was up, and out of bed way too early for any normal person today. Today I wasn¡¯t a normal person


    though. Today I was a man excited about seeing his mate. Earlier in the week Colby, and I came up


    with the idea of me going to Dark Moon with him on Sunday to surprise my sweet girl. I miss her, and


    really


    want to see her.


    It¡¯s been hard to keep mying with Colby a secret, but we have both managed it. I couldn¡¯t wait to


    see the look on her face when she saw me. I hoped she would be happy. I was so excited I practically


    bounced out of my bed at 4:00 in the morning. Colby had to be at Denu by 9:00 for his interview so we


    were getting on the road at 4:30. That should put us there by 8:30. That would give him time to drop me


    off at Clovend, and he could get to his interview on time.


    I was sitting in the living room, knee bouncing, a bag of t-shirts next to me for my sweet girl, when he


    finally made it downstairs. He was yawning, and rubbing his eyes. He looked like he was barely awake.


    He at least showered, and put on appropriate clothes for an interview. I jumped up as soon as I saw


    him.


    ¡°Aww man. It¡¯s too early to have that much energy.¡± Colby grumbled.


    ¡°I¡¯m just excited.¡± I responded.


    Yeah. Yeah I hear ya. I¡¯m gonna grab a coffee then we can hit the road, but you¡¯re driving. I¡¯ll probably


    sleep during the drive.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but there¡¯s no coffee made yet. They don¡¯t start it until six.¡±


    ¡°Damn it. How the hell do you have so much energy this time a day then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see my mate. Come on. The coffee shop in town is always open. You can get a coffee


    there.¡±


    ¡°Yeah sure. Lets go.¡±


    I grabbed the keys to one of the smaller cars, and headed out the door, Colby shuffling behind me. He


    threw a duffle bag in the back seat, and dropped in next to me. Without another word, I headed to the


    pack coffee house. Colby grumbled when we got there, but went to get his coffee after asking if I


    wanted. anything. I asked for a water, and a muffin. With a nod he disappeared into the shop. Five


    minutester he dropped into his seat, gave me my stuff, and took a sip of his coffee.


    ¡°Shit. This crap is awful. How the hell did short stack make better coffee than a ce who¡¯s entire


    business is making coffee?¡± Colby grumbled then took another sip.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why don¡¯t you ask her how she makes it?¡± I suggested pulling back onto the road, and


    heading out of the packnds.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want toe off like an ass, and remind her of the shit she went through. I was always


    snapping


    at her for my coffee back then. If I spoke to her at all.¡± He responded between sips.


    ¡°Well you are an ass so¡­. If that is so awful why are you still drinking it?¡±


    ¡°Fuck off dick bag. I¡¯m only drinking it to wake the fuck up.¡±


    ¡°How the hell do you manage third shift patrols when you¡¯re this pissy so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Easy. I¡¯ve already been awake for hours, and I know my ass will be crawling into my bed soon. I WAS


    in my damn bed until twenty minutes ago. There¡¯s a difference.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    ¡°Dude, are you going to be this annoying the whole drive? I might regret bringing you if you are.¡±


    ¡°Nah. Probably not.¡±


    ¡°Thank the goddess for that.¡±


    ¡°So what will this interview consist of?¡±


    ¡°I gotta talk to the Dean, and the head of training about my skills, and what training I¡¯ve done so far.


    After that I have to spar with a warrior or two to show my fighting skills. Last they have someone hide


    then. move around in the campus woods. I have to track, and catch them within an hour.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a test more than an interview.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but they gotta do it. It¡¯s easy to talk a good game, but you gotta back it up. They¡¯re not just


    gonna take your word for it. They only let something like five people in a year. They gotta make sure


    the people they ept aren¡¯t wasting their time.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. What made you decide to do this?¡±


    ¡°No one really knows this, but Joe asked me to track down the rogue that killed Jane, and bring him in.


    He asked our other trackers, but they¡¯re getting older now, and starting to show signs of that. I took a


    couple of warriors. I had him tracked, caught, and in the dungeon in about forty eight hours. After your


    mom¡¯s service your dad pulled me aside, and told me about this school. I¡¯ve been working toward it


    ever since.¡±


    ¡°Damn man. Thanks for doing that.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing. Your mom was good people. Always treated me well. That bitch Aurora always ignored


    me, and Beta training wasn¡¯t for me. I did it so I could help Jax, and to make dad proud, but I never


    enjoyed it. Dad knew I hated it. He told me I didn¡¯t have to if I didn¡¯t want to. He was proud of me either


    way. Told me he appreciated me doing it even though I hated it. When I told him about wanting to do


    this, he stopped Beta training all together. Instead he started helping me learn to track. It was a little


    like hide¡± n seek which was my favorite game to y as a kid. We had good times out in those woods


    together. Still do. Even though I¡¯m just about done all my training for this school, dad still takes an hour


    or two out of everyday, usually after dinner, to get out in the woods to work my skills.¡±


    ¡°Wow. That¡¯s pretty awesome.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He may not seem like it with the Chastity shit, but he¡¯s a damn good dad. If he had known what


    was really happening to her, I think he would have stopped it, and got those three the hell away from


    her.¡±


    ¡°You really think so.¡±


    ¡°I mean I would like to think that, yeah. We all ignored her pretty bad though so who knows. I kinda saw


    the signs, but I ignored it. Figured she was just clumsy or something. I feel like shit for ignoring her all


    these years though. She didn¡¯t deserve that. Shit, she¡¯s the sweetest, smartest person I know. How she


    turned out like that with the hell she lived with is any one¡¯s guess.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She is pretty amazing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Think she¡¯ll ever forgive me for ignoring her, and being an ass to her for so long?¡±


    ¡°I think she already has. She says she knows that holding on to the hurt, and the anger will only hold


    her back. She doesn¡¯t want to be held back. She wants things for her life. She has dreams. She knows


    she can¡¯t do what she wants if those things hold her back.¡±


    ¡°Damn she¡¯s smart.¡±


    ¡°Yeah she is.¡±


    ¡°So she really does forgive us?¡±


    ¡°She does, but she¡¯s also scared, and doesn¡¯t trust any of us. ept maybe Molly, Melissa, and Jax.


    She doesn¡¯t think I know she¡¯s scared of all of us, but I do. I can sense it, smell it, and I can see it.¡±


    ¡°Why is she scared of us?¡±


    If I had to guess, she¡¯s scared that things will go back to the way they were. She¡¯s afraid we¡¯ll all hurt


    her again, or abandon and reject her again. She also spent years where the only touch she received


    resulted in pain. She¡¯s not used to affection. You didn¡¯t notice her momentarily lock up before each of


    us touched. her the day she checked into school?¡±


    ¡°No I didn¡¯t. I was just so happy for her, and proud of what she aplished, all on her own. I didn¡¯t


    even think. Should I not touch her any more?¡±


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t stop showing her affection. She will get used to it. She needs to see that not all touch is


    painful. Yes it will be difficult for her for awhile, but the more she experiences it the morefortable


    she will be.¡±1


    ¡°Makes sense I guess. I just don¡¯t want her to be afraid of me any more.¡±


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s just going to take time, and she¡¯s in therapy now. That should help.¡±


    ¡°And got a damn cat.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That too, but if Lc helps her then I¡¯m all for it.¡±


    ¡°Strange name for a cat.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but she said her wolf Le picked it. She said it was because the cat smells like Lcs.¡±


    ¡°Cats have scents other the food?¡±


    ¡°I guess so. I don¡¯t see why they couldn¡¯t. All animals have some kind of scent. Why can¡¯t a cat smell


    like lcs. We wolves each have our own distinct scents. Makes sense that cats do to.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I guess. How do you feel about eventually living with a cat?¡±


    ¡°If it makes my sweet girl happy, and helps her then I¡¯m all for it. Duke has been a bit difficult about it,


    but it think that has more to do with the fact that Chastity said Le called the cat their baby. Duke


    doesn¡¯t like the idea of Le, and Chastity having a baby that he didn¡¯t help make. He doesn¡¯t seem to


    understand they¡¯re not talking about a pup, just a young animal. The kitten is only two months old so


    technically it¡¯s still a baby.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure in time he¡¯ll get over it.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to have to. Chastity needs this, and to hell if I¡¯m going to let Duke take it away from her, or


    make her feel bad about the kitten. The kitten makes her smile, and calms her. That¡¯s all that matters to


    me.¡±


    ¡°You love her don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°With everything in me. She blows me away all the time with everything she does. Her intelligence


    inspires me. Her heart, and care for others is so damn impressive. She¡¯s also beautiful both inside and


    out. Just everything about her amazes me.¡±


    ¡°You know you don¡¯t sound like an Alpha right now. You sound like a sappy little girl.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off man. I¡¯m allowed to sound sappy about my mate. You will too once your meet yours. You


    think


    I¡¯m bad. You should hear how Jax talks about Molly. She could fart so bad that you would think


    something died, and he would im she was a wonder for her farting abilities.¡±


    ¡°Oh man. That¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me. She dutch ovened him once, and he spent two damn days going on about how


    awesome she was to manage to pull that off with him. He didn¡¯t care that he almost puked from the


    smell. All he cared about is that she got one over on him, and he can¡¯t seem to do the same. He thinks


    it¡¯s the funniest thing in the world.¡±


    ¡°Damn they¡¯re weird.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but they work.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. They do. I like Molly. She¡¯s a sweet girl, but she has no problem calling Jax on his shit.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He loves that about her too.¡±


    ¡°Think Chas will be happy to see you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I hope so.¡±


    ¡°What do you n to do with her?¡±


    ¡°Whatever she wants to do. It¡¯s her day.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s good of you. So what about her friend Lexi? What do you know about her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s smart, and good with politics. She¡¯s the Gamma¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s hot as fuck man.¡±


    1 guess.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think so?¡±


    ¡°Really? We were just talking about my mate two seconds ago, and now you¡¯re asking me if I think


    some other chick is hot? No wonder your dad calls you an idiot.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. Damn mated pairs. I¡¯m surrounded by them.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find yours.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I hope so.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s Greg been living with you all?¡±


    ¡°Honestly?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Brax is better off without him.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°The man doesn¡¯t do shit with that pup. Brax tried to tell him about bringing up his grades, and not


    having to be held back. The man barely acknowledged him. Brax invites him down for dinner every


    damn day, and you¡¯ve seen how many times he¡¯s actually shown up. I get why dad has him there. He¡¯s


    sick, and needs help, you would think he would want to know his boy before he kicks it, but he doesn¡¯t


    seem to care.¡±


    ¡°How is Braxton handling it?¡±


    ¡°Well he¡¯s destroyed two punching bags so far.¡±


    ¡°That angry huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I think it¡¯s more that he¡¯s confused.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°Well the pup spent his whole life believing my dad is his dad. In the midst of so much shit he finds out


    that isn¡¯t true. That his whole life has been a lie. Now he¡¯s still living with the man who he thought was


    his dad, but isn¡¯t, and the man that is his dad lives there too. He¡¯s supposed to love his dad, but I think


    he doesn¡¯t. He still loves my dad like his own. I don¡¯t think he knows what to do about it. I think he is


    mad at his dad for not trying to know him too.¡±


    ¡°Damn. That has to be rough.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but dad¡¯s been great about it. He takes the time to take Brax down to the gym, and they work


    out together. They talk too. Yesterday he took Brax out to look at ces to set up that program he


    wants to do for pups. He is also helping Brax start meeting pups, and talking to parents about his idea.


    Dad¡¯s teaching him the best way to talk to parents about teaching their kids to defend themselves.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Dad still sees Brax as his son, despite the fact that he isn¡¯t. Dad also regrets how he handled


    things with Brax during all that shit with Aurora. Brax told me he, and dad talked about it recently. Dad


    keeps apologizing. Brax said it sucks how he found out, and what went down, but he¡¯s kinda d he


    knows. Even though his dad is shit, at least his dad isn¡¯t dying alone.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. So Braxton isn¡¯t mad about all of that?¡±


    ¡°Nah. He gets it. He said the time he spent in lock up gave him a lot of time to think about everything.


    He¡¯s more mad at himself for the shit he did then at dad. He understands. He¡¯s also pissed at Aurora,


    and Fiona. He didn¡¯t even go to Aurora¡¯s service. I don¡¯t think any of us went. We all said our piece the


    night before her execution. He doesn¡¯t understand how Chas can forgive him, but he¡¯s damn d she


    did. He is awed by her. Keeps saying he wants to be like her one day. He also can¡¯t believe she is


    willing to help him. get through school when she should just turn her back on him for what he¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°She is something else.¡±


    ¡°Yeah she is. I remember Brinna some, but I was about six when she died. From what I remember she


    was one nicedy. I do remember that every night she would let us pick what she made for dinner. She


    rotated between me, Jax, and short stack so we all got to pick at least one meal a week that we were


    sure to like. I do remember one time I got paint or something all over my clothes at school. I begged


    them not to call Aurora to bring me clean clothes because she would be furious with me. They called


    Brinna instead. She was working that day. She left work, got me clothes, and brought them to me. I


    was so worried she would be mad at me. She wasn¡¯t. She got down on my level with a smiled, and told


    me it was an ident, and idents happen. There was no need to get mad over an ident then


    gave me a hug, and sent me back to ss. She even made sure to wash the paintpletely out of


    the clothes that day. She also liked to sit down, and y board games with us after dinner every night.


    From what I remember of Brinna, Chas is a lot like her.¡±


    ¡°My dad has told me the same thing. He said Brinna, and mom were a lot alike. He said mom, and


    Brinnal clicked the moment they met. They were always together after that. At the time Brinna showed


    up mom had been handling all of the Luna duties herself as Aurora had no interest in doing what the


    Beta female is supposed to do. Naomi, while sweet, is dumber than a box of rocks. Mom tried many


    times to help Naomi understand what she was doing as Gamma, but she just never got it. Dad said


    when Brinnal showed up she took one look at everything had mom to do, and jumped right in to take


    over about half of it. Within a month they had a good system worked out between them, and it worked


    well. You, and Jax spent a lot of time with us because Aurora would always leave you two with Brinna.


    Since she, and mom were so close we were all always doing stuff together. When you weren¡¯t Brinna


    seemed almost sad to not have you two with her. I remember she used to refer to you two as her two


    princes. She¡¯d walk in the door, and yell out Jane, me and my two princes are here you better be ready


    for us.¡±


    ¡°She did?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Dad said right before Brinna died, she and Dimitri came to him about how to go about moving to


    two of you in with them. You two were with them almost all of the time anyway. Dad was looking into


    the process when Brinna died. Mom was real tore up when that happened.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine. We did wrong by Chas, and I can only imagine what Brinna would have to say to


    all


    of us.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Do you think you¡¯ll get into this program?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I hope so. Our pack needs new trackers, and of all of us our age, I¡¯m the best by far.¡±


    ¡°Is anyone else from the pack trying to get in?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. A guy who was in your ss in high school, Tim tried, but got rejected. He bullshitted his away.


    through the interview then failed the tests. He thought if he bullshitted enough they would wave off the


    tests, and ept him. He¡¯ll be pissed as shit if I get in. I don¡¯t know why, but he¡¯s always had it out for


    me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I remember Tim. I know what his issue is.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°There was a girl in your grade, Lana that he had a thing for. A big thing. He even thought she was his


    mate. Well Lana wanted no parts of him because she liked you. t out told him to that he wasn¡¯t even


    half the male you were.¡±


    ¡°Lana had a thing for me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Well no shit. She and I were only ever friends. She¡¯s a good girl. We¡¯re still friends now. She mated


    right out of high school to one of the guys in my unit. She teaches at the middle school now. So wait.


    You¡¯re telling me he¡¯s had an issue with me all these years because of that?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    ¡°Dude needs to get the hell over it. That shit is ancient history.¡±


    ¡°Jax told him the same damn thing Wednesday. Of course that was after Jax rang his bell for running


    his


    mouth.¡±


    ¡°I wondered why Jax hit him. I saw the hit during training, but didn¡¯t know what happened.¡±


    ¡°Tim was running his mouth about you being a weak little pussy who wasn¡¯t fit to even lick his boots.


    That you would fail at getting into this ce just like you fail at everything else you¡¯ve done. Jax


    clocked him. When Tim shook it off, Jax had him pinned down with just his foot. Jax looked Tim straight


    in the face, and said the only failure was him because Tim was rejected from Denu for being a liar who


    FAILED both practical entrance tests because he¡¯s weak. Told him you have never failed at shit. He


    told Tim if he ever opened his mouth again he would rip out his damn tongue and feed it to him. Then


    told Tim to get over shit in high school as it didn¡¯t matter, was stupid, and Lana had a mate that wasn¡¯t


    either of you. He made Tim run twentyps after that, and clean the showers when he was done.¡±


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Your brother doesn¡¯t take shit from anyone. Especially if it has to do with you three.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s always been protective of us. Chas more than Brax or me, but he still protected us.¡±


    ¡°I remember all of the times he went toe to toe with pups in school for giving you shit. He wouldn¡¯t stand


    for it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s a good brother.¡±


    ¡°Yes he is. Also a damn good Beta, and best friend. I¡¯m lucky to have him.¡±


    ¡°Shit we all are. I think he¡¯s part of the reason Chas is the person she is. He took such good care of


    her, and protected her as much as he could.¡±


    ¡°I remember being in a meeting with him, dad, and your dad. We were going over everything for school,


    and our tour. Jax actually asked if he could take her with us. He didn¡¯t feelfortable leaving her


    home. He even told us he was afraid something would happen to her if he left her home. We couldn¡¯t


    though. There was just no way. Man was he upset.-Even considered not going.¡±


    ¡°What made him decide to go?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t have a choice. To be Beta he had to go. He hated it, but he went.¡±


    ¡°He asked me to look after her. To protect her, and I didn¡¯t. When he realized I didn¡¯t do shit for her, he


    was so pissed. That wasn¡¯t what got to me though. It was how disappointed in me he was. He was


    counting on me, and I let him down. Last thing I ever wanted to do was let him down. My brother is


    everything to me. I have always looked up to him. Always wanted to be him. He asked me to do one


    thing for him, and I fucked it up. The anger I could take, and I did, but the moment he told me he was.


    disappointed in me it hit home what I had done, or not done. He said it calm as shit too. After he was


    done screaming at me, threatening to kick my ass he calmed down. He looked me straight in the eye,


    and said Colby I am disappointed in you. I¡¯ll tell you that shit hurt.¡±


    ¡°I can imagine.¡±


    ¡°At least I have a chance to make it right.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. We all do.¡±


    We spent the rest of the drive talking pack business, and mundane stuff. It was kind of nice to get to


    know Colby. We had never been real close when we were kids. He was two years younger then me,


    and had his own group of friends. He was smart too. Especially when it came to protecting the pack.


    He had all kinds of ideas that I had never thought of. Things I would have to suggest to my dadter.


    When we pulled up to the security gate of Dark Moon I pushed all of those thoughts aside. I was


    minutes. from seeing Chastity again. Once we were allowed through I had to restrain myself from


    bouncing with excitement. As soon as I pulled into the parking lot, I barely put the car in park before I


    hoped out, grabbed her bag of shirts, and booked it into the Admin office to get my pass, and have her


    called to meet me. Danielle, at the front desk actuallyughed at my excitement.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    ****Rowen****


    I was standing at the Admin desk waiting for Danielle to let Chastity know she had a visitor when I


    heard. the sweetest sound in the worlde from behind me. It was the sound of my sweet girl¡¯s


    laugh. I turned around, and instantly spotted her. She had her red hair pulled into a pony tail. She was


    wearing a yellow sports tank, and a pair of ck work out leggings. She wasn¡¯t alone either. She was


    with what appeared to be Lexi, Norm, and some guy I had never seen before. I almost got upset when I


    noticed the guy was holding Norm¡¯s hand.


    I quickly waved off Danielle calling Chastity, and pointed to my sweet girl. Danielle smiled, and nodded


    then I made my way toward the group. I looked her over as I moved. She looked fantastic. I smiled as


    she giggled at something someone said. When I finally reached them, I cleared my throat to get her


    attention. Norm was the first one to see me though, grabbed her shoulders, and turned her to face me.


    At first she looked confused, then a huge smile broke across her face.


    ¡°Ro¡­.Rowen! Oh my goddess! What are you doing here?¡± She asked excitedly.


    ¡°I rode up with Colby. I wanted to surprise you. So surprise.¡± I said with a huge smile.


    ¡°Aww. Thank you. I¡¯m d you¡¯re here. How long do you have?¡±


    ¡°¡®ll be here all day sweet girl.¡±


    ¡°Ok. So um¡­what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you feel like doing. What are you doing now?¡±


    ¡°We were getting ready to go work out. Marcus said¡­..oh shoot. Let me introduce you to my friends.¡±


    Lexi giggled as Chastity turned to her friends. I smiled. She was so cute when she was flustered. I


    loved how happy she looks.


    ¡°Uh¡­you¡¯ve already kind of met Norm, and Lexi. That¡¯s Marcus. Norm¡¯s mate, and Lexi¡¯s cousin.¡±


    Chastity pointed to each person.


    ¡°Norm, it¡¯s nice to finally meet you in person. Lexi, good to see you again. Marcus congrattions.¡± I


    said. as I waved to them.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Marcus said, looking to his mate with loving eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again Alpha Rowen.¡± Lexi said bowing to me.


    Norm mumbled something, and kept his head down.


    ¡°None of that please. I¡¯m just Rowen, no Alpha, and no heads bowed or any of that. I¡¯m here to spend


    the day with my mate, and her friends.¡± I said lightly.


    I smiled when Chastity looked at me with a huge smile on her face.


    ¡°Oh thank goddess. I did NOT want to spend my day looking at the ground.¡± Lexi said with a sigh.


    ¡°So¡­.um¡­.what did you want to do today?¡± Chastity asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll join you for whatever you have nned. It¡¯s your day.¡± I stated.


    ¡°OH. Ok. Well we¡¯re about to go work out. Marcus said that the best way to keep our muscles in shape


    is to work out everyday, even though we don¡¯t have self defense ss on the weekends. I figured he


    would know best being a warrior. So¡­.umm¡­do you want to go work out with us?¡± Chastity exined.


    ¡°UH.¡± I looked down at the polo, and khakis I was wearing, ¡°I don¡¯t have gym clothes with me. I¡¯m sure I


    can find a ce to buy some though.¡±


    ¡°We can go up to the department store to get you some real quick. If you can of course.¡± Chastity


    offered.


    ¡°YES! SHOPPING!¡± Norm squealed earning a giggle from Chastity, and Lexi.


    ¡°Not you babe. You don¡¯t need anything.¡± Marcus said to Norm quietly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to buy anything. I can help him find something though. That¡¯s half the fun.¡± Norm whined,


    and Marcus rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go get me what I need then we can all go work out together.¡± I said.


    Chastity nodded, and skipped to the elevator. I followed behind, checking out her ass. As always it was


    perfect. Just like everything else about her. It was driving me nuts that I hadn¡¯t even got a hug from her


    yet, but I knew why, and understood. Touch was something she was struggling with. Once we were on


    the elevator though, she surprised me. She came up to me, and wrapped her arms around me, and


    squeezed gently. I put my arms around her immediately, and looked down at her. Her smile was so big,


    and I could even see it in her eyes..


    ¡°Hi.¡± I said smiling back.


    ¡°Hi. This was a nice surprise. Thank you foring.¡± She whispered.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m happy to be here.¡±


    She released me as soon as the doors to the elevator open. Before she could get far from me I took


    hold of her hand. She looked up at me with a small smile then led me to where I could get some gym


    clothes. Once done we all made our way to the gym. When I met everyone in the gym after changing I


    found. Marcus watching the other three stretch. I gave him a questioning look.


    ¡°I¡¯m mostly spotting, and monitoring. I did three hours work out this morning.¡± He exined.


    ¡°AH.¡± I responded then began stretching.


    I hadn¡¯t worked out today or done any training so I decided to jump right in with Chastity, Lexi, and


    Norm. I will fully admit that watching Chastity in her tight pants and top was killing me though. I couldn¡¯t


    count how many times I had to adjust myself in my shorts. Exercising with a hard on was not any easy


    thing to do. I caught Marcus snickering at me near the end.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± I asked quietly as I walked to him.


    ¡°Having a hard time there aren¡¯t you?¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°Funny.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think I did my work out BEFOREing here today? I learned that lesson yesterday.


    Watching my mate¡¯s ass in those shorts of his was killing me yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bet.¡±


    ¡°Alright you three. We¡¯re done here.¡± Marcus called out.


    Chastity looked relieved, and flopped back on her mat.


    ¡°Lex I think Marcus is trying to kill us. Matt never works us this hard.¡± Chastity said breathing hard.


    ¡°That¡¯s because Matt is a pansy. He does everything soft.¡± Marcus stated.


    ¡°So why aren¡¯t you teaching our ss then?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Because I expect too much from beginners. At least that¡¯s what I¡¯m told.¡± Marcus answered, helping


    Norm up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you do honey.¡± Norm cooed.


    ¡°I¡¯m just getting started with you. You haven¡¯t seen anything yet.¡± Marcus growled.


    ¡°EWWWWW! MARCUS I DO NOT NEED TO HEAR THAT SHIT!¡± Lexi squealed.


    ¡°Deal with it brat.¡± Marcus said, rolling his eyes.


    I chuckled as I helped Chastity, and Lexi up.


    ¡°Ummm. You can take a shower, and change in my room, if you want.¡± Chastity whispered to which I


    nodded.


    After running to grab my stuff from the locker room, I followed the group to the housing building. I was


    kind of surprised to see Norm, Lexi, and Chastity had their rooms so close together. I some how knew


    that made Chastity feel a little more safe. She needed that, and it was good for her to have people she


    cared about so close. I knew Lexi was looking out for her as I had received an email earlier in the week


    telling me as much. I chuckled as Chastity slowly opened her door, and peeked inside before letting us


    both walk in.


    ¡°Checking to make sure it was safe?¡± I joked following her.


    ¡°No. Just making sure Lc didn¡¯t try to make a sneak attack.¡± She answered with a smile.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    I looked around the room. I spotted a fleece covered tray hooked to the window, a small basket full of


    what I assume was cat toys, a four foot tall what Chastity called a cat tree, food and water dishes, but


    no cat. After looking for another minute I finally spotted a tiny ball of fluffy curled up on the bed with, of


    all things, Chastity¡¯s stuffed Duke, on top of my hoodie. Chastity called her name, and a tiny head


    popped up. That was Lc.


    ¡°That is her baby? It looks small enough to be what I coughed up the other day.¡± Duke snipped.


    ¡°Shut up Duke. It¡¯s only two months old. It¡¯s gonna be tiny.¡± I snapped back.


    Chastity broke me out of my conversation quickly.


    ¡°If you want to pet her, move toward her slowly, and let her sniff your fingers first.¡± Chastity advised as


    she set her phone and ID down before taking off her shoes.


    I did as she suggested. Lc sniffed my fingers for a second before rubbing against them. I could just


    hear her little purr. Kneeling down by the bed so I was eye level she walked right up to me, and


    touched. her nose to mine. I had to admit the thing was kinda cute. Before I could move away the kitten


    climbed onto my shoulder, and sat down. I looked at Chastity, confused.


    ¡°She likes you. She only does that to me.¡± Chastity said with a giggle.


    Lc started rubbing her head against my ear, and purring as loud as her little body would allow.


    ¡°Now you belong to her. She marked you.¡± Chastity said.


    ¡°Uh Excuse me?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Cats have scent nds on their cheeks, and behind their ears. When they rub on you like she is it


    means she is telling other cats you belong to her.¡± Chastity exined as she sat down at her desk


    chair.


    ¡°Kind of like wolves when they scent their mate.¡±


    ¡°Pretty much. That¡¯s about all our simrities though.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Interesting.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go take your shower first?¡±


    ¡°No. You go ahead. I¡¯ll spend some time getting to know Lc.¡±


    ¡°Uh. Ok. If you want to y with her she loves the wand toy on the dresser. Make it kind of hop along


    the floor, and she¡¯ll chase it. If you lift it up in the air, and shake it, she¡¯ll jump for it. Switch between the


    two. She¡¯ love it.¡±


    ¡°UH. OK.¡±


    After Chastity grabbed clothes, and closed herself in the bathroom, I lifted Lc off my shoulder to look


    at her. She was pretty cute, for a cat. I stared at her as she stared right back.


    ¡°So you¡¯re the one taking care of my sweet girl.¡± I said quietly, and I heard Dukeughing at me in my


    head.


    ¡°Dude. It¡¯s a cat. What¡¯s it going to say?¡± Duke chuckled.


    ¡°Oh shut up.¡± I snapped, as I put Lc on the floor, and grabbed the wand toy.


    I jiggled the feathers on the ground, watched as she jumped at it, after wiggling her little butt. Before


    she reached it I pulled it off the ground. I watched it closely as it watched the feather dance in the air,


    and it¡¯s whiskers twitch. Before I knew it I wasughing watching this little ball of fluff go crazy over a


    couple of feathers. It was definitely more agile than I expected as it twisted and flipped after the feather.


    ¡°Alright. I concede. The little thing is kind of cute.¡± Duke huffed in my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s entertaining. I never knew they could move like that.¡± I said.


    ¡°Cats are weird. Their whole spine can twist in all kinds of funny ways.¡±


    ¡°Do you see it alwaysnds on it¡¯s feet?¡±


    ¡°I see everything you are. Idiot.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t start.¡±


    ¡°What a weird creature.¡±


    ¡°Yes it is.¡±


    ¡°Le loves it.¡±


    ¡°So does Chastity.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I guess we can keep it.¡±


    ¡°And you won¡¯t try to eat it?¡±


    ¡°Dude! It looks like a hairball I coughed up. Why the hell would I want to eat it?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I cut off our conversation when I heard the bathroom door open. I looked up to a freshly showered


    Chastity. Her hair was still wet, and she was in a pair of jeans and a t-shirt, but she still took my breath


    away. I heard her giggle, and I looked at her curiously. She just pointed at the floor. Lc had given up


    on the feathers that were no longer moving, and had decided my shoces looked like a toy. She was


    so small I hadn¡¯t even felt her attack my foot. I chuckled at the thing.


    ¡°There is a clean towel, and wash cloth set out for you. Sorry you¡¯ll have to use my shampoo, and stuff


    since that¡¯s all I have.¡± Chastity said quietly.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Thank you.¡±. I responded, and moved to the bathroom.


    As soon as I closed the bathroom door I breathed deep. It smelled of a mixture of her scent of lc and


    honeysuckle, with her rose scented shampoo. I loved it. I took the quickest shower of my life. I had


    limited time with Chastity, and I didn¡¯t want to miss any of it. When I came out of the bathroom she was


    sitting on her bed, reading a book, and Lc curled up in herp. She looked adorable.


    ¡°What are you reading sweet girl?¡± I asked as I sat on the bottom of the bed.


    ¡°One of my textbooks for a ss I start in a week. I kind of want to be ready for it. There is a lot of


    reading to do ording to the sybus.¡± She answered as she set the book down.


    ¡°That¡¯s a very smart thing to do.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Do you like it here?¡±


    ¡°So far yes. I¡¯ve only been here a week though. It¡¯s going to be a lot of work.¡±


    ¡°I have no doubt you are up to the challenge though.¡±


    ¡°You really think so?¡±


    ¡°Yes I do.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. So what were your ns for the day?¡±


    ¡°After lunch with Colby we were going to help Norm, and Marcus move upstairs to one of the mated


    couples suites. Later we were all going to go from a run out back then have dinner.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind helping.¡±


    ¡°But you came for a visit. I¡¯m sure they would understand if I didn¡¯t help.¡±


    ¡°I will do whatever you want to do. If you want to help, I have no problem with that.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Well Lexi will be over any minute. Marcus is helping Norm pack the rest of his stuff until lunch.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Hey small fry! Open up!¡± Iughed as I heard Lexi at the door.


    Chastity jumped up, and let her in. Lexi wandered in, and dropped onto the floor.


    ¡°Anthony pulled another stupid stunt just a bit ago.¡± Lexi growled.


    ¡°What did he do this time?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°He called me then handed the phone the Heather to beg me to model her designs for somepany.


    I told her to eat her damn designs. She called me ungrateful because she¡¯s trying to help me do


    something


    real with my life because you know being a nurse isn¡¯t doing something real with me life.¡±


    ¡°Nursing is certainly more contribution than modeling.¡±


    ¡°Yeah it is.¡±


    ¡°What did you say to her?¡±


    ¡°I called her an airhead, and hung up on her. I blocked his number on my phone.¡±


    ¡°They could still mind link you.¡±


    ¡°Fuck that noise. I blocked them both when two days after he got back he asked me to have a


    threesome


    with them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s gross. How could they even do that if they¡¯ve both marked. Doesn¡¯t it cause one pain when the


    other gets physical with someone else?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. They hadn¡¯t marked each other yet. She wanted some crazy huge, borate ceremony with the


    Luna swearing in, or something. She even wanted to invite the King and Queen. It was nuts what she


    wanted.¡±


    ¡°Did she get it?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Robert won the Alpha challenge. He and his mate Beth had their ceremony two days after the


    challenge. The swearing in ceremony is at the end of the month. Anthony, and Heather¡¯s ceremony


    was a few weekster. It was nned pretty big, but not a lot of people showed up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s kind of sad.¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t a lot of people show up?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was sent on my mate search trip a week before. I never asked either. I figured it wasn¡¯t


    my business.¡±


    I sat quietly, and listened to the two talk. I didn¡¯t need to be involved. I was just happy being in


    Chastity¡¯s presence. She seemed more rxed than I had ever seen her. I liked it. She needed that.


    ¡°Rowen, dad was telling me he talked to your dad more about the member sharing program the other


    day.¡± Lexi said to me, drawing my attention.


    ¡°Yeah. Dad is putting me in charge of that. Right now I am going through our recent high school


    graduates to see who might be a good fit to send here.¡± I responded.


    ¡°How many do you have so far?¡±


    ¡°Not including Chastity, three. Two students are promising for your education school. One is looks good


    for restaurant chef or ownership. His parents own a restaurant in town. He wants to further his


    education so he can update processes, and the menu when they are ready to retire.¡±


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°Simon, Mary, and y.¡± I answered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember them, but I kind of avoided my ssmates because of Fiona.¡±


    ¡°They know who you are. They each asked how you are during their interviews.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Simon¡¯s sister was one of Fiona¡¯s friends. He said his parents put her on grunt work at the


    restaurant without pay until at least the end of summer,¡±


    ¡°Oh. Why?¡±


    ¡°Because she was raised better, and they felt she needed to learn what it was like to be made to work


    hard for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I¡­I guess I understand.¡±


    ¡°Listen, I need to tell you something.¡±


    ¡°Uhhh¡­.um¡­.what?¡±


    I could see the fear, and hurt cloud her eyes. I had a feeling I knew what she thought wasing.


    Damn it. I should have started this conversation a different way. Now she thought I was going to tell her


    I met someone or something. I scooted close to her, and grabbed her hands that were shaking. I


    squeezed them.


    ¡°Chastity, it is nothing about you, and me. I just need to make you aware of the fact that we had to


    move Fiona.¡± I said gently.


    ¡°Oh. Move her or let her go?¡± Chastity asked quietly.


    ¡°No. She has a sentence to serve. We had to move her to an actual prison because our dungeon is not


    set up for long term convicts. She was moved Friday. Her connection to the pack has been severed,


    and she was banished permanently.¡±


    ¡°Where was she moved to?¡±


    ¡°Here. The only low security prison is here.¡± Lexi answered before I could.


    ¡°Unfortunately yes. The prison is on the other side of the packnds. No where near the school. She


    will be receiving therapy, and rehabilitation while there.¡± I stated.


    ¡°But if she needs medical attention she¡¯ll be brought here because the medical building here is also the


    pack hospital.¡± Chastity said quietly.


    ¡°No Dark Moon prison has it¡¯s own medical ward. She¡¯ll never step foot here.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°So I won¡¯t risk seeing her?¡±


    ¡°No. Not ever.¡± I confirmed.


    ¡°Good.¡± Chastity said firmly.


    ¡°I can go rough her up for you, if you want small fry.¡± Lexi offered.


    ¡°No. She is getting what she deserves.¡± Chastity said quietly.


    ¡°You are too nice small fry.¡± Lexi growled.


    ¡°Is that a bad thing?¡± Chastity asked scowling.


    She looked like an angry kitten. It took all I had not tough. I wonder if that was how Brinna looked


    when she got mad.


    ¡°Well no.¡± Lexi said.


    Chastity smiled and nodded at Lexi. Then I didugh. I couldn¡¯t help it. I finally released Chastity¡¯s


    hands, and went to move to sit beside her when I heard a tiny squeak. I looked around trying to figure


    out what the sound was from.


    ¡°What was that?¡± I finally asked.


    ¡°Lc. You almost sat on her.¡± Chastity giggled.


    ¡°She squeaks?¡± I asked.


    ¡°For now. She hase into her voice yet to properly meow.¡±


    ¡°She sounds like a squeaky dog toy.¡±


    Chastity tried to re at me, but with Lexiughing at myment, she startedughing too. My heart


    thumped hard at the sound of herugh I loved to hear it. The three of us talked until Chastity¡¯s phone


    went off letting us know Colby was in the Admin building waiting for her. She sent a text to Norm to let


    him, and Marcus know. I followed Lexi to the cafeteria while Chastity went to get Colby.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you came to see her Rowen.¡± Lexi said as we walked to the cafeteria.


    ¡°I am too. I really miss her.¡± I admitted.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. She¡¯s questioning yourmitment to her. You being here today shows her


    that. you aremitted to her. She needs that. She¡¯s good people who was dealt a shit hand. She


    deserves to have you show her that you aremitted to her.¡±


    ¡°She is?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Things will probably be like that for awhile.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re probably right.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately.¡±


    ¡°Lexi, thank you for being a friend to her. She needs it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. We¡¯re friends because of her.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°She saw past my attitude, and just seemed to know I was hurting. She defended me. She told that


    person that I probably just needed a friend. No one has done that for me since Anthony pulled his shit


    with me. I couldn¡¯t not be friends with her after that.¡±


    ¡°She has a way for seeing things others don¡¯t. She was the same way with Braxton. He did some pretty


    messed up stuff. She saw something in him, and after talking to him she stepped up for him. He


    practically worships her.¡±


    ¡°She did a video chat with him this week. He seems like a good kid.¡±


    ¡°He is. His mom messed with him pretty bad.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t really talk about what happened to her.¡±


    ¡°Let her tell you about it. She doesn¡¯t want to be pitied. She is also afraid people will agree with what


    happened to her, and make her fun of her for it.¡±


    ¡°I would NEVER do that to her. She is an amazing person. Anyone that would hurt her is a piece of


    shit.¡±


    ¡°Believe me I agree, and I did hurt her.¡±


    ¡°I know you did, but I also know you¡¯re trying to make it right.¡±


    ¡°Yes I am.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Just then Norm, and Marcus arrived. Norm was bouncing excitedly while Marcus was smiling fondly


    after him.


    ¡°What¡¯s got you so excited sugar pop?¡± Lexi asked with a giggle.


    ¡°I get to move in with my mate today, AND I get to have a meal with a hot Alpha, and one of Chastity¡¯s


    hot brothers. What could be better than that.¡± Norm said as he dropped into a chair.


    ¡°You¡¯re checking out other males while you have me?¡± Marcus growled.


    ¡°Calm down love. You¡¯re the hottest male in the whole world, but you can¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t think


    Rowen is hot. Not as hot a you, but still hot.¡± Norm chattered.


    Lexi was giggling, hard, while I got a bit red in the face. I was used to this from females, but from other


    males I wasn¡¯t sure how to take it.


    ¡°Eh. I¡¯d do him. If I didn¡¯t have you.¡± Marcus grunted then kissed Norm¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Um¡­.thanks. I think.¡± I responded.


    Lexi wasughing so hard at my difort she was smacking the table, and gasping. Finally I spotted


    Colby, and Chastity walk in. I smiled at her. I watched as Colby¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of Lexi. Yes


    she was a beautiful girl, but she didn¡¯tpare to my Chastity.


    ¡°Well hello there prettydy. What¡¯s your name?¡± Colby purred.


    Chastity giggled as I watched Lexi put her nose in the air, and sniff.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Lexi said tly.


    ¡°Well that was rude.¡± Colby huffed as he dropped into the seat next to Marcus.


    ¡°You¡¯re not my mate so I¡¯m not interested.¡± Lexi responded with a shrug.


    ¡°Uh¡­.alright.¡±


    ¡°See Marcus. I told you Chastity¡¯s brother was hot.¡± Norm said excitedly.


    ¡°Uh¡­. Thanks.¡± Colby said looking confused as Marcus growled making Lexiugh again.


    ¡°Wee!¡± Norm singsonged.


    ¡°Babe, calm down, and a good boy. You¡¯re making them ufortable.¡± Marcus growled at Norm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Marcus, he¡¯ll take the ego boosts any where he can get them.¡± Chastity giggled.


    ¡°Looks big enough to me.¡± Lexi joked.


    ¡°Hey. Come on now. What is this? Pick on Colby day? I drive all the way out here just to see my


    wonderful baby sister, and I get picked. Thanks short stack.¡± Colby yfully whined.


    ¡°No. You¡¯re here for you interview. How did that go?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°What are you interviewing for?¡± Marcus questioned.


    ¡°I had an admissions interview at Denu.¡± Colby answered.


    ¡°Damn! Those are tough to get. I appliedst year. They rejected my application right off the bat. No


    interview.¡± Marcus said.


    ¡°Yeah. It wasn¡¯t easy to get through to the interview. They¡¯re really strict.¡±


    ¡°I heard.¡±


    ¡°Anyway. The interview, and entrance exams went really well. They said I was one of the best they¡¯ve-


    had this year.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome. Congrats.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°What were the entrance exams?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°I had to beat two warriors in hand to hand then wolf to wolf. Then I had one hour to track, and locate a


    pup hidden in the woods behind the school.¡± Colby answered.


    ¡°Wow. How did you do?¡±


    ¡°The warriors were tough, but I did beat them. I tracked, and brought back the pup in thirty minutes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impressive. Good job.¡± Marcus said.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Colby responded.


    ¡°So did you get in?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll know in a week or two. They still have some more applicants to interview before they can tell me for


    sure. They think I¡¯m good as in though. Unless the other guys do better.¡± Colby answered.


    We all slowly went to get food in small groups until we all had lunch in front of us. Once we were


    seated, conversation started back up again.


    ¡°Colby, are Braxton and Greg spending much time together? Braxton doesn¡¯t say much about him


    when we talk?¡± Chastity asked between bites.


    ¡°That man is a shit, and about worth one too.¡± Colby grunted.


    ¡°Colby!¡± Chastity gasped.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious Chas. Brax will try to talk to him, tell him about his day, ask him questions about himself,


    but the man barely speaks, or not at all. Brax invited him down for dinner everyday, and the man has


    onlye down once. Didn¡¯t speak the whole time either. Brax offered to take him out to dinner just the


    two of them the other night, and the man turned him down t. No reason, just said no thanks then


    went to


    bed.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Braxton tell me?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t want you to worry. He wants you to focus on you and school, not him. He¡¯s doing alright


    though. He still has dad. Dad¡¯s been great. Does stuff with him, talks to him, listens to him. Still acts


    like, well a dad to him. Dad is helping him figure out what he needs for the self defense ss for pups


    he wants to do. Even took him around to meet some pups and parents to see what they think of the


    idea.¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯m d he has that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Me too. He¡¯s doing good other then the bullshit with Greg. Don¡¯t worry Chas.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try. I just don¡¯t understand why Greg is doing that to Braxton though. Maybe trying to protect


    Braxton from too much hurt when he dies?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. I don¡¯t really know Chas, and he won¡¯t talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Wait. Who is this Greg guy?¡± Norm asked.


    ¡°Braxton¡¯s biological father.¡± Colby answered.


    ¡°But I thought you said you are your mom¡¯s only child Chastity? If Dimitri isn¡¯t his dad then he¡¯s your


    mom¡¯s right?¡± Norm questioned.


    ¡°He¡¯s neither actually. He¡¯s mine, and Jax¡¯s half brother. He¡¯s not rted to Chas at all.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I understand.¡±


    ¡°My mother Aurora was a conniving bitch, and my dad was messed up over the loss of his mate. He


    stupidly went to Aurora forfort. Behind his back she was messing with Greg who turned out to be


    her mate, but she refused to let him mark her. Dad was out of town for over a month well she got


    pregnant by Greg Once she confirmed the pregnancy she rejected Greg, and convinced dad she was


    pregnant with his pup. Dad figured it out when Brax was four months old, but he decided it would be


    better for all of us if he just kept iming Brax as his. For thest fifteen years we¡¯ve all believed Brax


    was dad¡¯s pup. Now we know the truth, and Brax met Greg.¡± Colby exined.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve got it, but it sounds like a bit of a mess.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Aurora for you.¡±


    ¡°Why do you call your mom Aurora?¡±


    ¡°Because she¡¯s a lying, maniptive, conniving, murdering, abusive bitch.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask what she did?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my story to tell. When that person is ready they will tell it. Sorry man.¡±


    ¡°No problem. So if you get into the school here, how long will you be here? When would you start?¡±


    Iughed quietly as Norm started bouncing again. Lexi, and Chastity giggled.


    ¡°If I get in I start the end of summer. I¡¯ll be here for two years.¡± Colby asked with a chuckle.


    ¡°Yay! You cane hang out with us. Have meals with us. Even shop with us.¡± Norm squealed.


    ¡°Baby, calm yourself a little that training is very intense.¡± Marcus said with a chuckle.


    ¡°Colby, if you¡¯re here, I hope we¡¯ll get to spend time together.¡± Chastity smiled shyly at him.


    ¡°I will. On one condition.¡± Colby said.


    ¡°What condition?¡± Chastity asked sadly.


    ¡°Tell me how the hell you make your coffee so good. Every other coffee tastes like shitpared to


    yours.¡± Colby grumbled.


    ¡°Really?¡± Chastityughed.


    ¡°Hell yes! The only good coffee is yours. All the rest is crap.¡±


    ¡°Fine. One spoon of french roast, one spoon of hazelnut, and one spoon of dark roast. But them in a


    container, shake it well, then dump in the filter, and start.¡±


    ¡°You mix the three?¡± Marcus asked.


    ¡°Yes. When I was making coffee at the pack house, everyone liked different vors, but we only had


    one machine. I mixed them together once, and it was hit. I¡¯ve done it like that ever since.¡± Chastity


    exined.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to try that.¡±


    ¡°Believe me man, once you try it, you¡¯ll never drink another coffee again because it¡¯s all shit.¡± Colby


    stated.


    At some point during the conversation I had reached my hand over, and took hold of Chastity¡¯s. I


    breathed a quiet sigh of relief that she didn¡¯t pull away. Instead she wrapped her fingers around my


    hand. It felt good to touch her. To hold her hand.


    ¡°Are we ready to get me and Marcus moved now?¡± Norm squealed, and jumped up, grabbing trays.


    ¡°Yes Norm we¡¯re ready to get you moved.¡± Lexi jokingly huffed.


    Marcus just shook his head, and chuckled. Chastity giggled. Hearing herugh so much today warmed


    my heart. She sounded so happy, and carefree when sheughed. I loved it. I caught Colby¡¯s widened


    eyes, and smile every time sheughed too.


    ¡°Hey Chas. I¡¯m beat. It¡¯s been a busy morning. You got some where I can nap for a bit?¡± Colby asked


    stifling a yawn.


    ¡°You can take a nap in my room.¡± Chastity answered as she stood up from the table still holding my


    hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all going for a run out back after we¡¯re done. Do you want toe?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Just wake me up when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°I will. Oh leave Lc be. She¡¯lle to you if she wants.¡±


    ¡°Short stack I¡¯m not gonna mess with your furball. I don¡¯t like cats.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not a furball. She¡¯s an adorable little kitten and she¡¯s mine so you be nice to her.¡±


    ¡°OK. OK. Short stack, I¡¯ll leave her alone.¡±


    Chastity nodded, opened the door enough to check that Lc was away from the door then let Colby in.


    Once he was set for his nap, we got to work helping Norm, and Marcus move. Marcus didn¡¯t have a lot,


    and it had all been in his car. Norm though, had so much stuff I didn¡¯t know how he fit it all in his room.


    It took a few hours, but we got it all moved. Weughed at Norm¡¯s excitement about the ce. It had


    it¡¯s own living room, a kitchte with breakfast bar, and one bedroom with an ensuite bathroom. It


    was a nice little ce.


    Once everything was moved in Norm, and Marcus went to the Admin office to change Norm¡¯s room


    code. on his ID. Lexi went with Chastity, and me to wake up Colby. We had just walked into the room


    when Chastity stopped in her tracks, and started giggling. I looked around for a second to see what


    was so. funny. When I spotted it had to bite my lip.


    Mister I hate cats was passed out in the middle of Chastity¡¯s bed, on his stomach, holding a pillow, and


    on his back, curled in a ball, fast asleep was Lc. I quickly grabbed my phone, and snapped a picture


    of the sight before me. Colby was going to flip when he found out, but it was just too funny. Finally


    Chastity. went to wake up Colby after moving Lc while I snickered, and showed Lexi the picture who


    instantly ¨C started giggling again.


    After he was awake enough to be aware, I showed him the picture. He red, and told me to delete it,


    but hell no was I doing that. He grumbled all the way to the woods behind the school where we found


    Norm, and Marcus waiting for us. We all quickly split off to shift behind trees and rocks. I choose a spot


    near Chastity. Once shifted, Duke came out from his spot, and went to sit in front of where we knew


    Chastity


    was.


    After a few minutes Le came out, and walked right to him. They touched noses then buried their


    snouts in each other¡¯s necks. They followed that by rubbing their sides against each other. One thing


    Duke, and I notice is that in only a week Le had put on a little weight, and was looking healthier. We


    both were happy about that.


    Once all the wolves had smelled each other to take in each other¡¯s scents we were ready to run. Le


    dropped her front legs to the ground, butt in the air, wagging her tail, and barked at Duke yfully.


    Before he could do it back, she hopped up, and took off. Duke yipped and chased after. When he


    caught up to her he tackled her, and they wrestled a bit before he hopped up, and ran from her. The


    two yed tag for a while. Duke was loving every minute of it. Le seemed to be enjoy herself too.


    Eventually they joined the rest of the wolves, and they ran around with the other wolves for awhile.


    Every chance Duke got he rubbed against Le. She seemed to enjoy that as she would press her


    body into him every time. It was nice to run our wolves together. Duke was startled when a bell rang


    out.


    ¡°That is the alert system they set up to let anyone running know it¡¯s five, and dinner has started if we¡¯re


    hungry.¡± Chastity mind linked me.


    ¡°It¡¯s five already?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Damn. This day has gone too fast.¡±


    ¡°I know. Do you want to eat dinner before you, and Colby leave?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Food please!¡± Colby whined.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s shift, and head back.¡±


    Duke watched as Le went behind the tree where Chastity¡¯s clothes were. He looked around once to


    make sure no one else was around to see his mate naked then went behind the boulder my clothes


    were, and shifted. When I came back I saw Chastity waiting, a smile on her face. Goddess she was


    beautiful.


    Taking her hand in mine, we walked back to the housing building with the group. Dinner was lively, but I


    was starting to feel down. My time with Chastity wasing to an end, again. I wasn¡¯t ready for it, but


    what choice did I have. Colby, and I decided that we would head home after dinner. We said our


    goodbyes to Norm, Marcus, and Lexi outside of the cafeteria. Chastity walked with us to our car.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know if I get in Chas.¡± Colby said as we reached the car.


    ¡°Yes please. Thank you foring to see me while you were here, and for bringing Rowen. It meant a


    lot.¡± Chastity smiled as she looked up at her brother.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee short stack. I¡¯ll miss you.¡±


    ¡°Miss you too.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Chas¡­.can I¡­can I give you hug?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Colby instantly wrapped her in a big hug. I watched as she hugged him back tight. Finally they pulled


    away from each other. I tossed him the keys, and stepped in front of Chastity. We just stared at each


    other for a minute.


    ¡°Thank you foring. It really meant a lot to me.¡± Chastity whispered.


    ¡°Anything for you sweet girl.¡± I whispered back.


    We were quiet again, just staring. Leaving her again was breaking my heart, but I had to.


    ¡°Oh. There is a bag in your room with some fresh shirts, and a sweatshirt if you need them. You can


    mail the ones you have back any time.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She smiled at me sweetly.


    I couldn¡¯t take it. I had to kiss her. I pulled her too me, and pressed my lips to hers. My heart soared as


    she griped my biceps tight, and kissed me back. As much as I wanted to taste her, I didn¡¯t push. Finally


    I pulled away, and put my forehead on hers. I breathed in her sweet scent then looked into her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too.¡± She responded.


    Eventually I released her, and went to the car. I turned back to her before getting into the car, smiled,


    and waved. She waved back, but I could see the tears in her eyes. As horrible as it sounds it made me


    happy to know she was sad to see me go. Finally I got in the car, and we pulled out. I watched her


    silhouette in the mirror long after she was out of sight.


    The drive home was silent. Some how Colby knew I didn¡¯t want to talk, and he respected that. The


    whole drive home I reyed our day together. We didn¡¯t do a lot together just us, but I was just happy


    to be with her. Next time we would do something fun together, just us. When we reached home I spoke


    not a word. Just went to my room, and flopped on my bed. I fell asleep to dreams of my sweet girl just


    like I did every night.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    ***Chastity***


    I had truly enjoyed my time spent with Rowen, and Colby. It had been nice to have Rowen meet my


    friends, and help us even though he didn¡¯t have to. I had been shocked that even as an Alpha he had


    rolled up his sleeves to help lower rank wolves move. He had been attentive, kind, and good with


    everyone the whole visit. It had been hard to watch him leave.


    One thing that did surprise me was that I had not jumped when he touched me, nor did I feel fear at his


    touch. Holding his hand had felt so natural. Every touch from him had. I didn¡¯t know what to make of it.


    The first couple of days after his visit I carried those good feelings with me. Even during my session


    with Dee-Dee on Tuesday all I talked about was his visit. She didn¡¯t say much, just listened. She smiled


    when I did, and seemed genuinely pleased to hear all I had to say about the visit. I did keep the kiss we


    shared a secret. That was private.


    Now it was Wednesday, and I was in the middle of self defense ss. Matt had us in the gym as he


    started working with us on finding our core, how to strengthen it, and use it for all our movements


    going. forward. I had watched everything he had done, and was now practicing what he had taught us,


    with Lexi and Norm on either side of me.


    I was slowly working through what I had just been shown a second time when I heard a sound echo


    through the gym that sounded like a whip crack. I instantly locked up, and began to tremble. As soon


    as I could move I dropped into the fetal position, covered my head, and continued to tremble as I


    whimpered. quietly, and tears rolled down my cheeks.


    Someone had found out. Someone knew that I did something I shouldn¡¯t have. They wereing to


    punish me for whatever it was. They weren¡¯t even going to take me to the dungeon to whip me. They


    were going to do it here in front of everyone. My friends would finally see that I wasn¡¯t good enough for


    them. I was going to lose it all.


    I heard a voice calling through my thoughts, but I couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Chastity! Chastity! What¡¯s wrong girl? What happened?¡± Lexi called to me.


    ¡°Do NOT touch her!¡± I heard her growl at someone.


    Suddenly I felt someone gently pick me up in their arms causing me to tremble harder, and whimper.


    more. They were taking me for punishment now. I just knew it. I didn¡¯t want to go through that again. I


    couldn¡¯t. I wouldn¡¯t survive this time. I tried to get out of the person¡¯s arms, but they held me tight to


    them. ¡°Shh. Chas. It¡¯s Lexi. I¡¯ve got you. You¡¯re gonna be ok. Norm, grab her stuff, and we¡¯ll take her


    back to her room.¡± Lexi ordered in a calm voice.


    I tried to fight again, If she got me to my room she would hurt me. I just knew it.


    ¡°I said do not touch her. No you cannot help her. Now move!¡± Lexi growled at someone.


    I continued to try to get away. I didn¡¯t want to be alone where any one could hurt me. I wasn¡¯t safe


    alone with any one. In moments I wasid down on a bed, and she moved away from me. Then I heard


    a familiar voice echo through the room.


    ¡°Hi sweet girl. How are you?¡± Came the voice of a male I knew so well.


    ¡°Rowen, It¡¯s Lexi.¡± I heard Lexi say sounding odd.


    ¡°Lexi. Is Chastity ok? Where is she? What happened?¡± Rowen asked. I could hear the panic in his


    voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. We were in the gym for self defense. All I know is Chastity froze then


    dropped to the ground, curled into a ball, and started whimpering and crying. I brought her to her room,


    but I can¡¯t get her to calm down. I¡­.I don¡¯t know what happened.¡±


    ¡°Was anyone around, or did someone say something? Maybe snuck up on her or something?¡±


    ¡°No. Only Norm, and I were near her, but were still arm¡¯s length apart. Rowen, what¡¯s wrong? How do I


    help my best friend?¡±


    ¡°Do you see a green sweatshirt any where around?¡±.


    ¡°No I¡­Norm, hand me that sweatshirt. Ok. Got it.¡±


    ¡°Good. Put it on her. Do it carefully, but make sure it¡¯s on, and pull up the hood.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°JUST DO IT!¡± I heard Rowen growl, and my trembling got worse.


    ¡°O¡­.ok. Norm help me.¡±


    I heard the phone be set by my head, and then I felt hands on me. I tried to fight them off. I was scared


    about what they were doing. Just because Rowen told them to put the sweatshirt on, didn¡¯t mean they


    were really going to. I didn¡¯t scream because I was trained not to, but I was having trouble breathing.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok Chas. We¡¯re just trying to help you. We won¡¯t hurt you, I promise.¡± I heard Lexi say gently, as


    she, -and Norm struggled to get the sweatshirt on me.


    Once it was on, they pulled back, and Lexi picked the phone back up.


    ¡°It¡¯s on. Now what?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Get Lc, and put her by Chastity. Grab herptop, start it, and put it in front of her. I am almost to my


    office. I¡¯m going to video call her. Just keep me on the phone.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Rowen, what happened? She was fine one moment, and the next, this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my ce to tell. Just stay with her.¡±


    I heard moving around, and something be set on the bed. When a hand touched my shoulder I


    whimpered, and tried to pull away. I also felt something soft brush my neck. I couldn¡¯t move though..


    ¡°Whatever you do, don¡¯t touch her Lexi. Ok?¡± Rowen said.


    ¡°¡­.ok. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t realize.¡± Lexi sputtered.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. There is a lot you don¡¯t know. You know some, but not all. She has to be the one to tell you. I¡¯m


    connecting video now.¡±


    I heard a click, and his voice was stronger.


    ¡°Hey there sweet girl. I know you¡¯re scared right now, but you¡¯re safe. I promise. No one is going to hurt


    you¡± Rowen said calmly.


    I could only whimper, and try to breath..


    ¡°Chastity, I want you to do something ok? Pull the neck to your sweatshirt to your nose, and sniff. Take


    at big sniff. There you go. Can you smell me? Good, keep doing that. I see Lc is right with you, up


    against your neck. Feel her soft fur, and hear her purring for you? Focus on my scent, her purrs, and


    my voice for


    me¡±


    I did what he asked, and my trembling started to slow, and my tears stopped. I could feel myself start to


    calm down, but I was still scared. I kept to my tight ball. I still didn¡¯t feel safe.


    ¡°Open your eyes for me sweet girl. Look at me.¡± Rowen coaxed gently.


    Eventually I slowly opened my eyes, and saw his handsome face in front of me. He was sitting so close


    to the screen so all I could see was him.


    ¡°There you are. Hi my sweet girl.¡± Rowen said gently with a smile.


    ¡°Ro¡­Rowen.¡± I croaked.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. I know you¡¯re scared, but baby I promise you that you¡¯re safe. I¡¯m going to stay right here.¡±


    ¡°But¡­.¡±


    ¡°Nothing is more important than you are. If I could be I¡¯d be holding you right now. I¡¯m so sorry that I


    can¡¯t be. I¡¯m so sorry that something scared you so badly. How are you feeling? A little better?¡±


    I could barely nod.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re starting to feel better. Do you want to tell me what happened? What scared you so


    bad?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what was going on before you got scared?¡±


    ¡°¡­I was in the gym doing core exercises. I heard a whip crack, and I¡­.I¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shhh. It¡¯s ok sweet girl. You¡¯re safe now. No one will hurt you. Calm down for me please. You¡¯ll make -


    yourself sick if you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok Chastity. I understandpletely. I¡¯m here for you any way I can be. I promise. OK?¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­.yes.¡±


    ¡°Good. Your friends, Norm, and Lexi helped you get away from that sound. They protected you, and


    helped get you to me ok. They won¡¯t hurt you, ever. You can trust them. OK?¡±


    ¡°I¡­.ok.¡±


    ¡°They will always look out for you, and protect you. They¡¯ll help you when you¡¯re scared alright? They¡¯ll


    get you to me anyway they can so I can help you.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°How are you feeling now? Calmer?¡±


    I sniffed his sweatshirt, and looked into his eyes. I realized I was calmer. He had helped me calm down.


    I was thankful for that. He was also right. Lexi, and Norm hadn¡¯t hurt me. They protected me, and got


    me away to safety. They did what I needed to help mee back to myself.


    ¡°¡­.yes. 4¡¯m sorry I¡¯m so weak.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Chastity, you are not weak. Not at all. You are the strongest person I know. You¡¯ve survived horrific


    things. You can still smile, andugh after those things. You seeded despite those things. You


    worked hard for your dream, and now you¡¯re living it. You are so strong. You¡¯re allowed to be scared,


    and react to that fear. It does not make you weak. It makes you human. It¡¯s just set back. One you will


    get past because you are strong, smart, and brave.¡± Rowen said gently, but firmly.


    ¡°Thank¡­ thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only speaking the truth.¡±


    I only shrugged. I didn¡¯t believe him. How could I when this happened all from the sound of a whip


    crack.


    ¡°¡­I think I know what happened.¡± I heard Norm say from near by.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Rowen asked.


    ¡°A couple of other school students came into the gym to use the equipment. They were moving mats,


    and must have dropped one. That can sound like a whip sometimes.¡± Norm exined.


    ¡°Could be. See Chastity, you¡¯re safe. No one will hurt you.¡±


    I only nodded.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    I nodded slightly again.


    ¡°Can one of you two go get her something to eat please? Something light.¡± Rowen requested of Lexi,


    and Norm.


    ¡°Norm.¡± Lexi said quietly, voice shaking.


    I heard the door open, and close then I felt something sit on the bed. A hand gently touched my leg,


    causing me to flinch, and it moved away.


    ¡°I¡­.I¡¯m sorry Chastity. I won¡¯t do that again.¡± Lexi whispered.


    ¡°She¡¯s just trying to beforting Chastity. She¡¯s not trying to hurt you. OK?¡± Rowen said gently.


    just nodded, and eventually I felt the touch on my leg again. It squeezed gently, then just sat there.


    ¡°Chastity, I¡­I am so sorry I wasn¡¯t paying attention to make sure it was just those of us in the ss in


    the gym. I really am.¡± Lexi said quietly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault Lexi. You¡¯re not responsible for keeping other people out of the gym. Your instructor


    should know to stay in the ssroom when not using the equipment. It¡¯s too distracting for the students


    that should be focusing on their lesson.¡± Rowen stated.


    ¡°Matt said that it¡¯s good for us to be in an environment where distractions happen so we learn how to


    block those distractions out.¡± Lexi exined.


    ¡°That is for warrior training, not a self defense ss. Especially not a beginners ss. None of you are


    being trained as warriors. You are learning to strengthen yourselves, and to be able to protect


    yourselves if you need it. You won¡¯t be fighting in battles where distractions are constant.¡± Rowen


    grumbled.


    ¡°Should I say something?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­.¡± I started.


    ¡°Chastity, he¡¯s right.¡± Lexi said gently.


    I only nodded, and stared Rowen. I¡¯m sure he was busy, and had work to do. He didn¡¯t have time to be


    dealing with me. I was making his life harder in more ways than I originally realized. He deserved


    better. Someone who was there with him now, and that wasn¡¯t causing him so much stress. I was just


    not good enough for him. He would be better off with someone healthy, and strong. Someone closer to


    his rank too. I am nothing.


    ¡°Chastity! Stop! Whatever you¡¯re thinking stop it right now!¡± Rowen growled at me.


    ¡°But I¡­.you¡­¡± I started, but he cut me off.


    ¡°No. Whatever is going through your mind right now is wrong. It¡¯s not true. There is NOBODY better for


    me than you! NOBODY is stronger, smarter, sweeter, and more caring then you. You¡¯re going through a


    rough.


    patch right now, but we, you WILL get past it, and I will be with you every step of the way. Nothing you


    can say or do will change that. Even if you reject me, I will NOT ept it, and I will be by your side no


    matter what!¡± Rowen said gently, but firmly.


    ¡°But¡­.¡±


    ¡°Chastity. I know you don¡¯t believe me, but I swear to you, you are all I want. You are what I need.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m broken.¡±


    ¡°No you¡¯re not. You¡¯re bruised, battered, and scared, not broken. You will heal. When you do you¡¯ll look


    back, see how strong you are, and hold your head up with pride.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°How do I know what sweet girl?¡±


    ¡°That I¡¯ll ever heal. That I won¡¯t always be like this. You can¡¯t always drop what you¡¯re doing just to help


    me.¡±


    ¡°First, nothing, and I do mean NOTHING will ever be more important than you are. You will ALWAYS


    come first. No matter what. Second, I know you will heal because in only a month you have already


    come so far. You are already able to smile, andugh. Those smiles, andughs aren¡¯t forced either.


    You can look me, all of us in the eye without us asking you to. You hugged Colby on Sunday without


    flinching or freezing. You gave him permission to hug you. You danced with me, and others at Jax and


    Molly¡¯s ceremony without flinching. Baby, you faced all of the people who hurt you physically, looked


    them in the eye, and said what you needed to. You did all of that, and you will do more. Just give


    yourself time. Have faith in yourself, like the rest of us do.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I have faith in you. Today was just a little set back.¡±


    I could only nod. There was nothing else I could say.


    ¡°How was your day prior to what happened in self defense ss?¡± Rowen asked.


    ¡°It was really good. I never realized how many systems were in the body.¡± I answered quietly.


    ¡°What system are you working on right now?¡±


    ¡°The skeleton of humans.¡±


    ¡°Hey Chastity. Marcus and I brought dinner for all of us. Are you hungry?¡± Norm called quietly from the


    door with Marcus standing behind him.


    ¡°Ye¡­.yes.¡± I answered as I moved Lc away from me, and sat up.


    ¡°OK. Well I brought you soup, and a chef sd since Rowen said light. Will that work?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Norm handed me a tray with covered food then Marcus passed me a bottle of water. The two of them


    handed Lexi her meal then sat on the floor next to each other. I took a few bites before I heard Lexi


    sigh. I looked up at her, with a questioning look.


    ¡°Chastity, can I ask what happened today?¡± Lexi asked quietly.


    ¡°¡­..I guess I had a panic attack when I heard a sound from my past¡± I whispered, looking down at my


    food.


    ¡°Of what?¡± Norm asked.


    ¡°¡­um¡­..¡± I sputtered.


    ¡°You can tell us. We want to help you, and to do that maybe if we know what happened we can do our


    part to help you.¡± Lexi coaxed.


    ¡°I¡­I¡­I don¡¯t want you to pity me, orugh at me. Or even agree with them.¡± I whimpered.


    ¡°We would never do that. I know some of the basics, but I have a feeling it is a lot more than what


    Alpha Joseph told us during the conference call.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok sweet girl. They want to help you in every way they can. They will not let you down. I¡¯m here for


    you too.¡± Rowen said gently.


    I looked at him on the screen. He was looking at me with a small smile. I saw pride in his eyes, and


    support. He nodded at me slightly. I looked back at my food, and sighed. I guess it couldn¡¯t hurt to tell


    them. Maybe I could trust them.


    I looked up at Lexi, Norm, and Marcus. I could see they were ready to support me in every way. Lexi


    was right, they needed to know so if something like what happened today happened again they knew


    what to do for me. They could be ready at all times.


    Finally I nodded, and sighed. I set my food aside, and told them. I started from the very beginning.


    including what happened with Dimitri, Aurora, and my mom I told them about all of the abuse, being


    ignored, starved, humiliated, degraded, and turned into a ve. I also told them about Rowen¡¯s


    rejection. I followed it up with the trials, and execution of Aurora. I also told them about everything that


    happened after. All Rowen, Jax, and Molly had done for me.


    When I finished I looked at everyone sitting in my room. Lexi had tears in her eyes. Norm was clinging


    to Marcus. Marcus looked at me with sadness, but also with pride. I didn¡¯t know what he was proud of.


    ¡°You¡¯re right Rowen. She is very strong.¡± Lexi said quietly.


    ¡°That she is. We need to help her see that as best we can.¡± Rowen agreed.


    ¡°How¡­..how did you live through all of that?¡± Norm croaked.


    ¡°I always say hope, but some days I¡¯m not so sure. Some days I feel like this is all a dream I¡¯m going to


    wake up from any moment.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not a dream Chas. This is real. This is your life now. You¡¯re getting the education you dreamed


    of. You have friends and family who love you. You also have an amazing mate who is doing the


    opposite of what every Alpha I have ever known does. I promise you this is not a dream, and I will do


    everything I can. to prove it to you.¡± Lexi said with a tilt of her chin.


    ¡°Can I ask what set off your panic attack today?¡± Marcus questioned.


    Lexi told him exactly what had happened. I watched as he pinched his brow in confusion, and shook


    his head.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. Matt knows that the self defense sses are not supposed to be taught


    outside of the designated ssroom. The only time you were supposed to be in the gym was for the


    first couple of sses to see the machines, learn how to use them properly, and what works what


    muscles. Yes you were supposed to be shown how to use them, but beyond that you¡¯re supposed to be


    in the ssroom.¡± Marcus said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Self defense is taught to people who need to learn to defend themselves. A lot of times the people in


    the ss are people who suffered from some form of attack, and part of their healing is to make sure


    they feel like they can defend themselves. It is that reason that self defense is usually taught in a


    controlled


    environment where the students feel safe, and no surprise distraction can ur. I should probably


    know this, but how many days a week do you have self defense ss?¡±


    ¡°Five days a week for an hour. Matt said that it will help us to stay in shape that we work everyday.¡±


    Norm exined.


    ¡°Exercise every day, but having ss daily for self defense is not necessary. Yes warrior training is


    different because we always have to be on guard, but self defense sses are not as strict.¡±


    ¡°But it helps us learn quicker, and be better prepared sooner.¡±


    ¡°Yes it can, but as you do not need to be constantly at the ready for an attack, or for a battle it is


    unnecessary, and can be considered overkill. I¡¯m surprised Matt¡¯s superiors are allowing him out of his


    afternoon duties every day for this ss either. Are you sure it¡¯s beginners self defense you¡¯re taking?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That was what was on the paperwork.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm. You probably should have taken weight training first, honestly. That would build your strength


    before moving into fighting of any kind.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand where you¡¯re going with any of this.¡± Lexi stated.


    ¡°No where really. Mostly talking out loud. ¡°Marcus admitted.


    ¡°Um. Ok.¡±


    ¡°I am going to make sure that your ss remains in the preset ssroom though so things like today


    don¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t want to get Matt in trouble though.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Chastity, you¡¯re not. He won¡¯t get into trouble, just reminded where sses are to be held.¡±


    ¡°O¡­Ok.¡±


    ¡°Chastity, I hate to ask you this, but when do you see Dee-Dee again?¡± Rowen asked quietly.


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡± I responded.


    ¡°I think you need to tell her about what happened today. I know you said that she wanted to focus on


    your nightmares, but she does need to know. Ok?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I haven¡¯t been having nightmares anyway.¡±


    ¡°So my shirts are helping?¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­yeah.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m d. I got the ones you sent back today. I¡¯ll get more in the mail for you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with the shirts?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°I have nightmares. We learned that Rowen being near me helped keep me from having nightmares.


    Thest two weeks at home he slept in my room on a cot to help keep the nightmares away. My first


    night here I had them again. I had a sweatshirt of his he had given me the night before so I put it on.


    Once I was wearing it the nightmares stopped.¡± I exined.


    ¡°My scent helps calm her so I send her shirts once a week, and she sends the ones back that my scent


    has faded from.¡± Rowen added.


    ¡°So you send her dirty shirts?¡± Norm questioned.


    ¡°No. They¡¯re clean. They just smell like me. Evenundered clothes retain your scent. Especially since


    we use unscented, and no dyeundry detergent here.¡± Rowen stated with a chuckle.


    ¡°Oh thank Goddess. Nothing worse than sweat crusty shirts.¡± Norm stated with a sniff.


    ¡°I would never do that to my sweet girl.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for sharing your story with us Chastity. I hate to say this though, I need to get to bed. I have


    to be up early for patrol.¡± Marcus said as he stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take everything to the cafeteria, then I¡¯m going to bed with my mate. Night Chastity. Night Lexi¡±


    Norm said as he collected up the dishes, and trays.


    ¡°Good night. Thank you for helping me.¡± I responded quietly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°You¡¯re one of my besties. I¡¯ll do everything I can to help you. Always.¡± Norm said with a smile.


    ¡°Night you two. See you at breakfast Norm.¡± Lexi said as she leaned against the footboard of my bed,


    and stretched out her legs.


    After waving both of them left the room, and shut the door quietly. I sighed, and looked at my hands.


    Lc had crawled up onto my shoulder, and was just sitting there, purring. I reached up, and scratched


    her


    under her chin.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you have friends there with you Chas. I would hate to think of you being there alone.¡± Rowen


    said quietly.


    ¡°I am too.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you thought I would pity, judge, orugh at you. I also would never agree with any of those


    females. None of it was true. There is absolutely nothing wrong with you.¡± Lexi stated.


    ¡°She¡¯s right sweet girl. There is absolutely nothing wrong with you. You are absolutely perfect.¡± Rowen


    agreed.


    ¡°I¡­¡­..thank you.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee Chastity.¡± Rowen stated.


    ¡°You¡¯re probably hungry. You should go get some dinner.¡± I suggested quietly.


    ¡°No need. Dad brought me dinner a bit ago.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to go?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± I just shook my head.


    ¡°How is Lc doing with her harness, and leash?¡±


    ¡°I had to put a few stitches in the harness. It was too big for her. She isn¡¯t too bad with it though. She


    rolls around a bit when I first put it on her.¡±


    ¡°She does?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Wanna see?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    I reached over onto my nightstand, and grabbed Lc¡¯s harness. It took a minute to get it on her. Once I


    did I set her down on the bed. She instantly rolled onto her back, and squirmed and wiggled for a


    minute of two. Lexi, and Rowen were chuckling at her. She finally stood back up, and red at me


    beforeying back down on the bed.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t like it too much yet.¡± I admitted.


    ¡°She¡¯ll get used to it.¡± Lexi said as she ran her fingers along Lc¡¯s cheeks.


    I only nodded. I eventually started to get tired so I slid down toy down, and curled up on my side


    facing myptop. I closed my eyes, and listened to Rowen, and Lexi talking pack business. Lexi was


    better for him than me. She understood his responsibilities. As much as it might break my heart maybe


    I should help them connect so he could have someone better for him. Lexi was a good person, and she


    would be better for him then me. I fell into a fitful sleep to the sound of them talking.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    ***Chastity***


    When I woke up the next morning I was exhausted. I hadn¡¯t slept well at all. I didn¡¯t have nightmares, I


    just didn¡¯t sleep well. I was also very depressed. The thought of pushing Rowen and Lexi together had


    gued my mind all night. He would be better off matched with her. I didn¡¯t understand why the Moon


    Goddess would punish him by leaving him stuck with me.


    ¡°He is not stuck with you Chastity. We are perfect for our mate.¡± Le growled at me.


    ¡°But¡­.¡± I started.


    ¡°No. Enough! He is ours Chastity! He loves us! Lexi is NOT right for him. We are! We always have


    been. Besides Lexi is our friend. She would never take our mate from us. She would be mad if we tried


    to give


    him to her.¡±


    ¡°But she is. She already knows how to be a good Luna. She understands him, and his responsibilities.


    She is prettier, and more poised than I am. She¡¯s not broken.¡±


    ¡°Chastity, you¡¯re so wrong. Does she know those things? Yes. But it doesn¡¯t make her right for him. We


    are right for him.¡±


    ¡°But. He¡¯ll be better off. I should just reject him, and let him be with Lexi or someone like her.¡± 1


    ¡°NO! Absolutely not Chastity! I have supported everything you have done, every choice you have


    made, but I will NOT support that. Now or ever! He is ours, and we are his! If you even TRY to reject


    him I will take over, and stay in control until he marks us. I won¡¯t let you do that to us. Mate loves us,


    and wants us. You need to ept that, ept him. His right for us, and we are right for him. Maybe


    you don¡¯t believe it now, but some day you will.¡± 1


    ¡°But Le¡­.¡±


    ¡°NO! ENOUGH! You are not going to reject him, and you will not push him to our friend. She wouldn¡¯t


    take him even if you tried. Now stop. Doctor is waiting for us. You need to tell her about yesterday, and


    this conversation. She needs to know so she can help you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°NO!¡±


    For the first time ever Le blocked me out. In all our years together she had never done that. I didn¡¯t


    understand why she was so against letting Rowen free from me. He deserved to be happy, and with


    someone better than me. He could never be happy with me long term. I didn¡¯t understand why she


    couldn¡¯t see that.


    With a sigh I picked up Lc to put her harness on. She red at me the whole time I struggled to get


    it. on her then rolled, and wiggled once I put it in her. After she finished with her dramatics I clipped the


    leash on her, picked her up, and carried her out of my room. She instantly climbed on my shoulder, and


    sat there the whole walk to my appointment with Dee-Dee.


    I really didn¡¯t want to see her, or anyone for that matter. It¡¯s why I didn¡¯t go down to breakfast either. I


    hadn¡¯t wanted to talk to Norm or Lexi. Especially not Lexi. I wasn¡¯t sure how I was going to tell her


    about me rejecting Rowen, and wanting them to be together. They were bettered suited for each other.


    I just wasn¡¯t ready to talk to her about it.


    For the first time in my life I was almostte to something. I drug my feet as I walked into Dee-Dee¡¯s


    office. She was already sitting on the bean bag chair across from my usual spot. She smiled at me, and


    I


    tried to do the same. I just wasn¡¯t feeling it. I took Lc off my shoulder, and sat. Dee-Dee stood up.


    closed the office door then took off Lc¡¯s leash. The kitten tried to get into myp, but I pulled my


    knees to my chest, and buried my head in them. I didn¡¯t want to be here. I didn¡¯t want to talk. I just


    wanted to be left alone. Lc didn¡¯t quite get the message though because she started climbing on me.


    I tried to shake her off, but she wouldn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°She knows you need her Chastity. She¡¯s not going to leave your side right now.¡± Dee-Dee said gently.


    I finally stopped trying to push Lc away. She managed to get under my shirt, against my side. It


    tickled when her fur brushed me. Then she settled, and began to purr softly.


    ¡°Bad day today, Chastity?¡± Dee-Dee asked quietly, and I just shrugged..


    ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡±


    I shrugged again.


    ¡°Ok. We¡¯ll just sit here until you feel like talking.¡±


    I nodded.


    We sat there in silence for a long time. I didn¡¯t want to talk at first, then I didn¡¯t know what to say or how


    to start. I had so much running through my mind. Then I remembered Rowen saying I should tell Dee-


    Dee about yesterday.


    ¡°I froze up in self defense ss, then curled into a ball on the floor, shaking and crying. I couldn¡¯t


    breath. I couldn¡¯t move.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Dee-Dee asked.


    ¡°I heard a noise, and I got scared.¡±


    ¡°So you had a panic attack?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°What was the sound?¡±


    ¡°It sounded like a whip.¡±


    ¡°How did you calm down from your panic attack?¡±


    ¡°L¡­Lexi carried me out of the gym, and too my bedroom.¡±


    ¡°What did you do once you were in


    your room?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°What did Lexi, and Norm do?¡±


    ¡°Lexi¡­.she called Rowen when he is busy. She pulled him from his important work. He has things to


    do. Responsibilities, and she called him to deal with the broken little Omega. She made an Alpha stop


    what he was doing to help a nobody.¡±


    ¡°How did Rowen react when she called him? Did he help?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Did he seem upset about it?¡± Dee-Dee asked gently.


    ¡°No.¡± I answered quietly.


    ¡°Did he talk to you during, and after your panic attack?¡± She questioned.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said.


    ¡°Did he help calm you down from the panic attack?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I whined.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. That¡¯s what mates do for each other when needed.¡±


    Suddenly I felt myself getting angry. No one understood. He shouldn¡¯t have to do those things for me.


    He didn¡¯t deserve to be stuck with me. I stood up quickly, and started pacing angrily.


    ¡°NO IT IS NOT A GOOD THING! IT IS A BAD THING! HE SHOULDN¡¯T HAVE TO FIX THE


    WORTHLESS OMEGA! HE WILL NEVER BE HAPPY WITH ME! HE¡¯LL NEVER HAVE THE LIFE HE


    DESERVES WITH ME! I WILL NEVER BE WHAT HE NEEDS! I WILL ONLY BRING HIM DOWN! HE


    HAS RESPONSIBILITIES, AND A JOB! HE IS IMPORTANT! HE CAN¡¯T ALWAYS STOP HIS DAY


    JUST BECAUSE I AM BROKEN AND CANNOT DEAL WITH LIFE! I CANNOT BE WHAT HE NEEDS!


    I¡¯LL NEVER BE A GOOD LUNA! I WILL DESTROY EVERYTHING FOR HIM! HE DESERVES


    BETTER! SOMEONE WHO WILL MAKE HIM HAPPY! SOMEONE WHO WILL HELP HIM BE THE


    ALPHA HE IS MEANT TO BE! SOMEONE WHO WON¡¯T MAKE HIM WAIT BECAUSE SHE IS


    BROKEN! HE DESERVES SOMEONE WHO IS HIS MATCH IN EVERYTHING! I¡¯M A NOBODY! I¡¯M


    NOTHING! HE DOESN¡¯T DESERVE A NOTHING! HE DOESN¡¯T DESERVE A NOBODY! HE


    DOESN¡¯T DESERVE A WORTHLESS DISGUSTING OMEGA WHO SHOULD HAVE NEVER BEEN


    BORN! HE DOESN¡¯T DESERVE TO BE STUCK WITH SOMEONE WHO SHOULD HAVE DIED WITH


    HER MOM FIFTEEN YEARS AGO! WHY DOESN¡¯T ANYBODY SEE THAT? WHY CAN NO ONE


    UNDERSTAND HE MADE THE RIGHT CHOICE WHEN HE REJECTED ME? WHY AM I THE ONLY


    ONE WHO SEES THE TRUTH? HE NEEDS TO FIND A REAL MATE! NOT A DAMAGED,


    WORTHLESS, DISGUST THING LIKE ME!¡± I screamed as I paced.


    I was breathing hard, and tears were streaming down my face. I just didn¡¯t understand why no one saw


    what I did. Why couldn¡¯t HE see what I did? He had to. It would be better for him in the long run.


    ¡°Is that you talking or Aurora, Fiona, Naomi, or all of those others that said those things to you,


    talking?¡± Dee-Dee asked quietly.


    ¡°HUH?¡± I questioned as I turned to face her.


    ¡°I asked if that is really you talking or was it just what you¡¯ve been told by others?¡± Dee-Dee asked


    again as she looked me straight in the eye..


    ¡°Why does it matter who said it first? It¡¯s the truth.¡± I growled.


    ¡°Is it? Is it really?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why is it true?¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t I wouldn¡¯t have been hurt so badly. I would have been loved by my family. I would have had


    friends. I wouldn¡¯t have been alone.¡±


    ¡°If you really think those things about yourself why are you here?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If you really think you¡¯re worthless, disgusting, and should have died, why are you here, at Clovend?


    Why are you trying to be a midwife? If you really think those things you wouldn¡¯t have worked so


    hard to get here. You wouldn¡¯t be here right now, attending this school, if you really believed those


    things. So I will ask you again, is that you speaking or is it everyone else who has said those things TO


    you?¡±


    ¡°1¡­.¡±


    ¡°If you really think those things why didn¡¯t you ept Rowen¡¯s rejection? Why didn¡¯t you instantly reject


    him when he retracted it? Why haven¡¯t you rejected him to this point?¡±


    ¡°I n to reject him! Next time I see him I will reject him. He deserves better than me. He deserves


    someone like Lexi, or any other high rank she-wolf out there. Not me. He shouldn¡¯t have taken his


    rejection back to begin with.¡±


    ¡°And you think he¡¯ll ept your rejection?¡±


    ¡°Yes! He knows he¡¯s too good for me. He knows he deserves better than me.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case why did he take the rejection back? Why did hee see youst weekend? Why


    has he done any of the things he¡¯s done for you?¡±


    ¡°1¡­. I don¡¯t know. Because he pities me. If I don¡¯t reject him now, eventually he¡¯ll reject me any way. At


    least if I reject him he has a chance at a second chance mate. Someone worthy of him.¡±


    ¡°You think he wants that?¡±


    ¡°How can he not? I¡¯m nothing! I¡¯m worthless. I¡¯m disgusting.¡±


    ¡°And if he doesn¡¯t agree with you?¡±


    ¡°He will.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    ¡°He says he won¡¯t ept it if I reject him, but just like everyone else, eventually he will. Eventually he¡¯ll


    see that I¡¯m not worth it. He¡¯ll turn his back on me, and find someone else. Like he should.¡±


    ¡°What does Le think of you rejecting him?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s mad at me, but eventually she¡¯ll realize that I¡¯m right, or she¡¯ll leave too. She¡¯s better off without


    me any way.¡±


    ¡°You really believe that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Thing is Chastity, you¡¯re wrong. You¡¯re wrong about everything you said. I know you are wrong. I know


    you don¡¯t see it right now, and it will take awhile before you do, but you are very wrong. You are not


    worthless. You have helped so many in your pack over the years, and not just those who lived in the


    pack. house. Your teachers, nurses at your pack hospital, midwife Wanda, your family, your friends. All


    of them see you as worth so much. Lexi, Norm, and Marcus see you as worth so much. Rowen sees


    you as everything. Your wolf loves you, and she only wants you. None of the people in your life see


    themselves as better off without you. Do you want an example of what you¡¯ve done for some one, for


    how much you mean to someone?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Why not?¡±


    ¡°Lexi is the perfect example.¡±


    ¡°Lexi?¡±


    ¡°Yes Lexi. She was sitting in my office first thing this morning, before I even got here, waiting for me.


    She wanted to talk to me about you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She didn¡¯t tell me what happened yesterday, but she does know youe to see me several


    times a week. She asked me how she can help you. What she can do to help you heal. How she can


    be a better friend to you than she already is. The thing with Lexi is she never had a lot of female friends


    growing up.


    Her friends were mostly Robert, Anthony, the Beta¡¯s son Derek, her brother, and Marcus. Females


    were jealous of her for being friends with all of them so most of them kept away. When Anthony did


    what he did to her, she pulled herself away from everyone even more. She was afraid to let any one in.


    When she got here she had only her brother, and Marcus.


    ¡°You managed to get through her shell, and be her friend in minutes t. You are her best friend,


    and you are very important to her. She said she knows it¡¯s only been a little under two weeks since you


    two met, but you mean the world to her. In her eyes you are worth more than even she is. She said you


    had a very hard life, and she wants to make sure she helps you have a much better one from now on.¡±


    ¡°But she is worth so much more than me.¡±


    ¡°Not to her she¡¯s not. She adores you. She sees in you what we all see.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°An intelligent, beautiful, strong, courageous, caring she-wolf, who is a gift from the Moon Goddess.


    Who will do wonderful things, and who deserves the world. Someone who had a rough start, but never


    let that stop her from trying to achieve her dream. Who kept a brave face through everything she was


    experiencing. Who shared warmth, and caring even though she wasn¡¯t receiving any. Someone with a


    good enough heart to befriend, and help one of her abusers. You Chastity, are worth so much more


    than you have been lead to believe. Everyone sees it.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­.then why did they do those things to me? Why did they hurt me? Why did they reject me? Why


    did they ignore me? Why? What did I do?¡±


    I crumbled into a ball on the floor, and sobbed. If all of that was true, why had my life been riddled with


    pain for so long. Why had I been told the things I was, and treated how I was.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have all of the answers for your Chastity. I can only tell you what I know, and I what I have


    gathered from the things I have read, and heard. Know that I have heard the trail recordings. As well as


    the recordings from Aurora¡¯s execution, and Dimitri¡¯s recording from hisst conversation with Aurora. I


    have also spoken to Dimitri extensively. Rowen a bit too. I hope you don¡¯t mind. I needed a better


    understanding of what happened, and why, from their perspective.¡±


    I only nodded as I continued to sob. I felt Lc head butt my leg, and heard her purr. Le was


    whimpering my head. I picked up Lc, and held her too my chest. She didn¡¯t fight me on it, just licked


    the underside of my chin, and purred. I heard Dee-Deee closer to me, and sit in front of me.


    ¡°On Dimitri¡¯s part it was purely selfishness. He was in pain from losing his mate, and you reminded him.


    too much of what he had lost. It was in no way right, at all, and he knows that. Braxton was


    manipted, badly, and used as a tool. He was young, and impressionable to his mother¡¯s whims, as


    most pups are. I know you know he regrets his wrongs. Naomi was also very easily manipted due to


    her own short-ings. Luna Jane didn¡¯t reject her as a friend in any way, but Naomi was lead astray


    so many times. Luna Jane had trouble keeping her close. Naomi tends to do what she is told without


    thinking it through. That is no excuse, but unfortunately there are people out there like that.


    ¡°Colby, it¡¯s hard to say. He was in a rough spot. He was trying to make his mother happy, and earn the


    approval she never gave him, while also trying to keep Dimitri¡¯s example to make him proud of him too.


    To gain his approval. Unfortunately for Colby he was kind of the odd man out. Aurora even told him that


    he was just her spare if she needed him. Colby didn¡¯t fit into exactly what Aurora wanted, and he wasn¡¯t


    happy with the mold he thought Dimitri wanted him in so he was floundering, and confused himself. It


    was easier for him to just ignore you than go against either person he was trying to gain approval from.


    ¡°Alpha Joseph believed what he was told by Aurora about what Dimitri expected of you. He believed


    that Dimitri had put you in charge of the care of them, and the pack house. He didn¡¯t acknowledge what


    he saw in any form of abuse because he didn¡¯t want to believe any one in his pack would harm


    another. Gamma Peter was much the same as Alpha Joseph. He also didn¡¯t want to believe his mate


    would harm


    another, especially a pup. They both were wrong, and they know it. If they could change it they would.


    Gamma Ross distanced himself from everything because he didn¡¯t know what to do. Again not an


    excuse, just what I can see.


    ¡°Aurora, and Fiona are I¡¯m not even sure where to begin with them. After watching what I have of both


    of them. After hearing about what has happened to you, on a smaller scale, I truly believe that Aurora


    had serious mental health problems, that while rare in wolves, do happen. I believe she had started out


    as just wanting more for herself than what she had as a pup, and upon getting it, it tainted her mental


    stability in ways that you suffered for. Her feeling justified in her actions against you, and your mother,


    indicate that. Aurora, if she had not been executed should have beenmitted to an institution for


    treatment, and


    care.


    ¡°In Fiona¡¯s case, unfortunately her main influence in her life was Aurora. She was raised with the lies,


    and delusions for so long she truly believed them. Aurora¡¯s mental instability was bred into Fiona


    through constant reminders, and promises, despite being empty. Do I believe Fiona suffers from the


    same mental instability Aurora does? No. I believe she is the result of that mental instability being used


    in a way that manipted another. In Braxton¡¯s case it¡¯s different because he had Dimitri, Jax, and


    Colby to show a different example. Fiona did not have that because Aurora did what she could to keep


    her way from them. She risked her best pawn being given a different way to see things.


    ¡°Rowen was a foolish male who created his own beliefs based on wed thoughts. He made a choice


    with no real information. One that was not taught to him, just something he assumed, and believed. He


    realized his mistake quickly. He discovered his beliefs werepletely wrong, and has been trying to


    make it right ever since.


    ¡°They wronged you badly. There was never anything wrong with you. It was them that were the


    problem.¡±


    ¡°But¡­.¡±


    ¡°I promise, Chastity you are not the problem. You never were. I know it¡¯s hard to believe, and it¡¯s hard


    to change a line of thinking that has been beaten into you, but it is possible. It won¡¯t be easy, but it is


    possible.¡±


    ¡°What do I do? How do I make this stop?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to take time Chastity, and a lot of work. It is also going to take a good support system. One


    your already have. One that wants to be there for you, and help you in everyway they can. It also is


    going to take you listening to what they¡¯re telling you, and believing them. Not just their words, but their


    actions


    too.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, when you had your panic attack, and Lexi called Rowen, what did he do?¡±


    ¡°He¡­he had Lexi and Norm put me into one of his sweatshirts, and video called me to talk to me, and


    calm me down. He stayed on the video call until I fell asleepst night. He shouldn¡¯t have done that


    though. He had work to do, and responsibilities. He was pulled away from all of that just for me.¡±


    ¡°He did that because he cares about you Chastity. He did that because YOU are the most important


    thing -to him. You, and your needse first.¡±


    ¡°But I shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because he deserves better.¡±


    ¡°No Chastity. He deserves you. The sweet, caring, loving, kind, intelligent, beautiful person you are. He


    sees you for you who you really are inside, not the bruised, battered shell on the outside. He sees to


    the heart, and soul of you. He deserves that person, as much as you deserve him. In his eyes you are


    too


    good for him.¡±


    ¡°But¡­.¡±


    ¡°Chastity, what you¡¯re going through right now. What you¡¯ve been through is not who you are. What


    those horrible people told you is not who you are. You are so much more than that. Rowen, he sees


    that, and he will do everything he needs to do to help you get through this, and see what he sees when


    he looks at


    you.¡±


    ¡°The Moon Goddess had to have made a mistake.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°The Moon Goddess never makes mistakes. She knew you needed someone strong, confident, and


    loyal to get you through what you are. She knew he needed someone to remind him to be humble,


    kind, and observant. She knew you needed each other so she paired you. She made the right choice. It


    may take you time to see it, but eventually you will. If you reject him you will regret itter. I know you


    don¡¯t believe me, but you will.¡±


    L


    ¡°\¡­.


    ¡°Let me ask you something.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°What did Le say when you told her you were going to reject him?¡±


    ¡°She got mad at me, and told me she would take over. She would stay in control until he marked me so


    I couldn¡¯t reject him, but she¡¯s blinded by the mate bond, not the truth.¡±


    ¡°No Chastity she¡¯s not. She knows what you need, and who is right for you. She won¡¯t let you make a


    decision that will take that away from you. You are blinded by your pain, and by what others have led


    you to believe about yourself. Le is looking out for you, and you need to listen to her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not supposed to do that though.¡±


    ¡°What is our wolf¡¯s primary role?¡±


    ¡°To protect us.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, even if it means protecting us from ourselves. If you try to reject Rowen she is going to do


    what she has to in order to protect you from yourself. If you rejected Rowen your only choice in the


    future would a be a chosen mate, and the bond will never be as strong as fated mate, and a lot of times


    the wolves don¡¯t ept the chosen mate. You would weaken yourself by taking a chosen mate,


    especially when your fated mate wants you so much. Le would never ept another wolf as her


    mate as she is already attached to her fated mate.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t take a chosen mate either.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because no one deserves to be stuck with me.¡±


    ¡°So you would spend the rest of your life alone? You would force Le spend her life alone as well?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll eventually realize I¡¯m not good enough for her, and leave me any way. She would be right, and


    she¡¯ll be better off without me.¡±


    ¡°Chastity you realize when a wolf leaves their human they die right? A wolf who leaves their human by


    choice does note back as wolf for another. They just die.¡±


    ¡°I¡­..no.¡±


    ¡°So are you telling me that Le would choose death with no chance of return over being with you for


    the


    rest of both of your lives?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know. I guess not.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I have no doubt Le loves you very much, and it¡¯s killing her emotionally to see, as


    well as hear you like this. She also knows you don¡¯t deserve to be alone. She knows that you deserve


    to have the strongest bond possible with the one meant for you. She knows that he will take care of


    you, protect you, and love you above all else. She knows that you deserve that, and more. She doesn¡¯t


    want you alone.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right Chastity. I don¡¯t want you alone, and you deserve mate, so much. I can¡¯t let you not have


    what you truly deserve. I just can¡¯t so if you try to get rid of that, I will stop you. For you, I have to.¡± Le


    said firmly in my mind.


    I just shook my head, and tried to wipe the tears away that were rolling down my cheeks. I was such a


    mess I couldn¡¯t deal with her fighting me right now.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to stop fighting you Chastity. I am going to protect you, even if it¡¯s from yourself. I¡¯m


    going to protect you from making the wrong choice. No matter what I have to do. You¡¯re only thinking


    like this right now because you¡¯re having a hard time. When things get better you¡¯ll realize I¡¯m right.¡±


    Le stated then retreated to the back of my mind.


    ¡°I get the feeling Le is telling you pretty much that she agrees with me. That she is going to protect


    you from making the wrong choice.¡± Dee-Dee said quietly.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Chastity, she¡¯s right. What I¡¯m going to add to that is that this is the wrong time to make these kinds of


    decisions. Right now is highly emotional, and not the right time to make big, life changing decisions.


    Right now the best thing to do is try to work through those emotions, focus on them, not on outside


    things.. You¡¯¡± only make your emotional difficulties worse right now.¡±


    ¡°But¡­.¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you something. Does Rowen know what you think, and how you feel about him being your


    mate? Does he know you¡¯re considering rejecting him?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him, but yeah.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°That he wouldn¡¯t ept my rejection, and he would stay by my side for life even if I rejected him.¡±


    ¡°So no matter what you do, he will always be your mate, from the sound of it.¡±


    I could only shrug.


    ¡°Chastity, you need to listen to him, believe him, and pay attention to his actions. He is telling you all


    you need to know about how he feels, and what he wants. Nothing is going to change that. He is yours


    for life, and you trying to push him away isn¡¯t going to change that.¡± Dee-Dee stated.


    ¡°He¡¯ll get over someday.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°No he won¡¯t. It doesn¡¯t work like that. It never has, and it never will. Now, I¡¯m asking you to not do


    anything right now. Not while you¡¯re so emotionally distraught. It will make the situation worse.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Now I have something for you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a journal. We¡¯re going to fill out the first page together, then we¡¯re going to talk about what you are


    going to do with it.¡±


    I only nodded. As she went to her desk, I moved back to the purple bean bag chair in the corner of her


    office. Lc has fallen asleep against my chest, so I put my hand on her to keep her in ce while I


    moved. By the time I sat back down, she was off looking for something to y with.


    I was watching her as Dee-Dee sat down on her bean bag chair, and handed me a hard bound book. It


    was light purple with butterflies all over the cover. It was really pretty. It also had a light purple ribbon


    sticking out from the bottom. I opened it where the ribbon was resting in the book. It was full of lined,


    but nk pages. Next Dee-Dee handed me a in blue pen.


    ¡°Turn to the first page for me please.¡± Dee-Dee instructed.


    I turned to the first lined page, and looked to Dee-Dee.


    ¡°I want you write down the following. One sentence per line. Ok?¡± Dee-Dee told me, and I nodded.


    1 am Chastity Bloomfield. I am intelligent, and determined. I am strong, and courageous. I am beautiful,


    and kind. I am caring, and supportive. I am more than just an Omega. I am Dimitri Bloomfield¡¯s


    daughter. I am Brinna Bloomfield¡¯s daughter. I am Jax Bloomfield, and Colby Bloomfield¡¯s little sister. I


    am Braxton Goldrind¡¯s big sister. I am Molly, Melissa, Lexi, and Norm¡¯s best friend. I am Gina Druid¡¯s


    friend. I am Rowen Druid¡¯s mate. I am the future midwife of Moonlight pack. I am the future Luna of


    Moonlight pack. I am loved. I am special. I am important. I deserve to be cared for. I deserve to be


    supported. I deserve to be protected. I deserve to be alive. I deserved to loved.¡± Dee-Dee said.


    I slowly started to write down what she said. When I forgot something, I would look at her, and she


    would repeat it. It took a bit, but I finally had it all down. I didn¡¯t realize I was crying until a tear fell on


    the paper.


    ¡°Good job. Now for what I want you to do with this journal. I want you to write in it daily. It can be one


    sentence or multiple pages. It doesn¡¯t matter. I especially want you to write in it when you¡¯re emotions


    are running high. I want you to write down what you¡¯re feeling, and why. I want you to write down what


    happened to make you feel that way. When youe for sessions, bring that with you. We¡¯ll read


    through it, and talk about it together. Most importantly though, I want you to read that first page when


    you get up in the morning, every night before you go to bed, and most importantly, when your emotions


    are high. Can you do that for me?¡± Dee-Dee asked.


    ¡°I think so.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Good. Do you want to continue for today, or are you ready to call it a day?¡±


    ¡°¡­.I think I¡¯m ready to call it a day.¡±


    ¡°Ok. I can ept that. It¡¯s been a hard one for you. Go get some rest. Don¡¯t go to self defense ss


    tonight. You need sometime to feel better. Working out is not going to help. Call Lexi, and Norm. Have


    theme hang out with you. Have dinner in your room or something. Don¡¯t spend all day alone


    though, ok? You need to be around people who love you.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to believe right now, but you will get through this. You will be ok. It will just take time.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ll see you on Tuesday.¡±


    I nodded, put Lc¡¯s leash on her, grabbed my new journal, and went to my room. By the time I got


    there. Lexi, and Norm were already waiting for me. That evening I told them about my session, and


    showed them my journal. Lexi did get upset with me about trying to put her and Rowen together. She


    said he was mine, and meant for me. She didn¡¯t want him She told me I had to keep him. By the time I


    went to bed that night I was so exhausted I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes open. I was drained in every way


    imaginable.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    ***Rowen**


    All day Thursday I was worried about Chastity. It had taken all I had not to drive to Dark Moon


    Wednesday night, but I wasn¡¯t able to get a visitors pass to be at the school sote in the day, and


    unfortunately I couldn¡¯t go Thursday either. I had tried texting and calling her most of day She didn¡¯t


    finally answer until that evening. She was with Lexi, and Norm when I did get her


    At their coaxing she had told me about her session with Dee Dee To hear the things she said shattered


    my heart. It was only made worse by the fact that I couldn¡¯t be there to hold her as she was falling


    apart. Her telling me she had to be talked out of rejecting me gutted me, but a part of me wasn¡¯t


    surprised by her thoughts. I was thankful that she was talked out of it. I would have to figure out ways


    to show her we were right for each other.


    Unfortunately I wasn¡¯t going to be able to do that this weekend I had to go to another pack for the


    weekend with my dad, Dimitri, and Jax for the renewal of all trade agreements, and our alliance. It was


    a smaller pack who relied more heavily on trade for it¡¯s survival, as well as protection. It was also was


    one of the packs I hadn¡¯t visited during my Alpha tour, and I didn¡¯t know much about it


    As it was 6 hours away from Moonlight pack the trade agreements were what were the most important.


    We were too far from them to be much help in the event of an attack, but goods were a different matter.


    One of the things dad, and I had noticed is that in thest year the goods they were trading to us were


    dwindling while the goods we were trading to them were rising. We needed to figure out why, and what


    we could do to help them with production of those goods. We didn¡¯t really need what they were sending


    us, but they needed the ie from what they sent us. They were hurting themselves by sending less,


    and we were determined to help them fix whatever was wrong.


    I became worried when I saw the state of the pack upon arrival. It looked a bit run down, and there


    were very few wolves on patrol when we entered. I saw less people than I had expected. The pack


    house was a different story though. It was massive, and pristine. Not as massive as ours, but still quite


    large. Most of the people were found there. It was easy to tell who the leaders were. They were finely


    dressed, and made up while the rest of the pack were wearing clothes that looked aged, and worn.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t know any better I would think the Alpha, Beta, and their families were keeping the money


    earned from trade, and their pack for themselves, but providing little for the pack.¡± Dimitri said from the


    front seat.


    ¡°From what I am seeing right now, I¡¯m tempted to agree.¡± My dad said.


    ¡°The question is why.¡±


    ¡°If I had to guess, greed.¡±


    It was then that a tall, blonde she-wolf came bounding out the house to the group waiting out front. She


    was in a short, tight red dress. The dress looked more like something one would wear to a club, not a


    meeting with other pack leaders. It was bright red, had spaghetti straps, the top barely contained her


    large breasts, and the bottom ended just below her ass cheeks. She was also wearing some of the


    highest heeled shoes I had ever seen. They made me think of Chastity¡¯sint about such shoes


    hurting. The thought of my sweet girl made me smile.


    The she wolf stood next to who I assumed was the Alpha, and her father. He was an older man with


    light brown hair, and appeared to be maybe an inch or two shorter than me. His Beta was around the


    same height with salt and pepper colored hair. Both men were dressed in suits in contrast to our polo¡¯s


    and khaki pants. I saw no other females, and no younger males with them either I looked at Jax in


    confusion, and he just shrugged then we got out of the car. I was looking at my dad when I heard an


    ear piercing


    squeal, and lifted my eyebrows at my dad. He just shook his head in confusion as well.


    When we turned to the trio the she-wolf was bouncing even more. I started to worry she was going to


    pop out of her tiny dress, but I shrugged it off. I moved to my father¡¯s side, as we made our way


    forward. Dimitri, Jax, and the warriors we brought with us, fell into step behind us. When we reached


    the stairs we bowed to the Alpha.


    ¡°Alpha Marvin, Beta Zander a pleasure.¡± My father stated.


    ¡°Alpha Joseph it¡¯s good to see you again. Wee to Cedar Grove pack.¡± Alpha Marvin responded,


    ¡°This is my daughter Bianca. Bianca this is Alpha Joseph, Beta Dimitri, and their sons.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, this is my son future Alpha Rowen, and future Beta Jax.¡± My father said formally.


    ¡°Rowen, hi.¡± Bianca breathed.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± I responded with a bow.


    Herck of respect to leaders was concerning, but not something I needed to worry myself with. That


    would be something her father, mother, and future mate could deal with. She did look to be about 18, or


    19. She had light blue eyes, and too pointy of a chin. She also had a ridiculous amount of make up on.


    Werewolves as a general rule were more attractive than humans, and did not really need much, or any


    make up. This girl did not get the memo. All made worse by the lipstick that was about the same color


    red as her dress. I could only hope that whoever her future mate was he could curb the need to cake


    on that stuff.


    ¡°Thank you foring this weekend Alpha Joseph. Hopefully our talks this weekend can help solidify


    our agreement, and alliance.¡± Alpha Marvin said with a smile that made me a little ufortable.


    ¡°That is the hope.¡± My father responded the tone concerning.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we move to the dining room for dinner while everyone gets acquainted. A lovely meal was


    made for you.¡± Beta Zander stated, as he turned to the house.


    We followed him into the interior. I fell into step next to Jax, behind my father, and Dimitri. Bianca


    walked with her father, but kept ncing back at me, and smiling coyly. I just pinched my brow.


    Something wasn¡¯t right with her.


    ¡°Someone has an instant crush.¡± Jax snickered through our private mind link.


    ¡°No thank you.¡± I growled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡±


    ¡°This is going to be a long weekend if she is going to be like this.¡±


    ¡°What I want to know is why her father allowed her to dress that way?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he over indulges her, and does not know how to put his foot down.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but surely her mother would step in. No mother, much less Luna would want her daughter


    seen like that.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see a Luna any where though.¡±


    ¡°Neither did I.¡±


    ¡°Maybe she is in the kitchen finishing up dinner.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. We¡¯ll find out in a minute.¡±


    We cut the mind link as we entered an elegant private dining room. There was a huge crystal drop


    chandelier hanging over arge dining room table that was covered with a bright whitece cloth.


    There


    were silver candle sticks doting the table between borate floral arrangements. The dishes was gold.


    rimmed tes, and sses. Even the utensils were gold ted. The whole thing was way too much for


    what we were doing here today.


    Alpha Marvin, and Beta Zander took their spots at the head, and foot of the table. Bianca took the spot


    to the left of Alpha Marvin, usually reserved for the Luna. This confused me, until Alpha Marvin spoke


    up.


    ¡°My wife, and chosen mate passed away a year after Bianca was born. I never took another mate.¡±


    Alpha Marvin spoke up.


    7 am sorry for your loss sir.¡± I said with a bow.


    ¡°It was a long time ago. We had only been mated two years when she passed. She was also a chosen


    mate so the bond was not nearly as strong. I have long since grieved my loss.¡±


    I simply nodded, and opted to sit next to my father who was to the right of Alpha Marvin. Leaving a seat


    open next to Beta Zander for his mate. Dimitri, and Jax sat across from us with Dimitri next to Bianca. I


    struggled not to roll my eyes at Bianca¡¯s pout, and pleading eyes directed my way. A long weekend


    indeed.


    Dinner was served shortly after we were seated. The food wasn¡¯t bad, just not as good as Chastity¡¯s. I


    had to resist the urge to text her as we ate, and idle chit chat was made at first. My father finally


    broached the topic I had been wondering about.


    ¡°Are your future Alpha, and Beta away at their schooling, and tour?¡± My father asked politely.


    ¡°Oh no. Neither of us have sons. As I said earlier, I only had one child from my chosen mate. I never


    took another, so Bianca is my only child, and hope for the future of my pack. Zander, well lets just say


    he never found a female to his liking to produce a pup.¡± Alpha Marvin¡¯s stress on the word female


    bothered me.


    The look in Zander¡¯s eyes at thement made me angry for him. It seemed that his orientation was a


    subject of displeasure for his Alpha, and Zander was not happy about it. After meeting Norm and


    Marcus, as well as hearing their stories, I felt for the man. I considered saying something, but thought


    better of it. He seemed to be a proud man, and I would not bruise that pride with inconsiderate words.


    ¡°So you are hoping that Bianca¡¯s fated mate is of strong enough blood to step up as Alpha when the


    timees?¡± Dimitri asked.


    ¡°Oh we don¡¯t believe in fated mates here. That¡¯s an old, antiquated belief, as far as I am concerned.


    We need to mate for strength.¡± Alpha Marvin stated.


    I pinched my brows, and nced at Beta Zander. I noticed he lowered his head, and his jaw tightened.


    Apparently he didn¡¯t agree with his Alpha. I found myself wondering if he had found his fated mate, but


    had to keep it hidden because of his Alpha¡¯s views. My heart went out to the man.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that. In my experience there is no greater bond than one shared between fated


    mates.¡± Dimitri said quietly.


    ¡°I guess it is a personal choice then.¡± Alpha Marvin said with a shrug.


    Indeed Dimitri ground out.


    He had experienced both so he knew full well the difference between the two bonds. He knew what he


    was talking about, but to keep to the reason for our visit he left it alone. I had no doubt he had plenty to


    say on the topic though.


    ¡°Well since it seems our meal is finished, why don¡¯t we call it an evening. We can meet in the morning


    to begin talks, Alpha Joseph, and Beta Dimitri. I am sure there is much the four of us have to discuss.


    Better to do that on a good night¡¯s rest¡± Alpha Marvin said


    ¡°Alpha Rowen, and Beta Jax will be joining us. They need to be a part of these talks as they may have


    valuable input, or ideas we may not think of. They will also be taking over these kinds of things when


    they step into their roles in a few years. They should be abreast of the situation.¡± My father stated


    firmly.


    ¡°Oh. I had arranged for Bianca to entertain Rowen for the day while Jax watched the warriors train, and


    maybe taught them some things. This conversation is better left to those already in their roles.¡±


    ¡°While I appreciate the offer, I would prefer to be involved in the trade agreements, and oursting


    alliance.¡± I said calmly even though I was annoyed.


    ¡°I would as well.¡± Jax agreed.


    ¡°I¡­uh. Very well. The meeting begins at 9:00 in my office. In the meantime, Bianca why don¡¯t you take


    Rowen on a walk through the gardens. They are beautiful in the evening light.¡± Alpha Marvin suggested


    to which Bianca beamed, and bounced in her seat.


    While she reminded me a bit of Norm in that moment I had no urge to chuckle at her as I would him.


    Instead I found myself frustrated, and not interested at all. Something was off, and I did not feel


    comfortable being alone with Bianca. I needed to figure out ways to make sure I was not alone with her.


    I also wanted to talk to Chastity before calling it a night. I wanted to check on her.


    ¡°I appreciate the offer sir, but I have a few things to finish up, and a call to make before I call it a night.¡±


    I said politely.


    ¡°Oh. Well maybe after our meetings the two of you can tour the pack.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. Now if you¡¯ll excuse me. I¡¯ll make my way to my room. Jax, can you walk with me please?¡± I


    stood from the table, and looked to Jax with a silent request in my eyes.


    He looked at me in confusion, but nodded, and rose with me. I nced to Bianca, and she was pouting


    again, but looking to her father questioningly.


    ¡°Bianca will show you to your rooms. Rowen, you are on the Alpha floor. Jax, you¡¯re in one of the


    guests rooms on the first floor. Bianca, show Jax to his room first please.¡± Alpha Marvin stated.


    ¡°I actually need Jax to assist me with the finalization on a project we have been working on together.


    I¡¯m sure Bianca can show him where his room is first to findter than show us to my room.¡± I said


    firmly.


    ¡°Right. Have a nice night.¡± Alpha Marvin said through gritted teeth, I just nodded, and turned.


    ¡°What the hell man?¡± Jax mind linked me on the party link.


    ¡°What was that Rowen?¡± My dad linked right after.


    ¡°I¡¯m just getting a strange vibe. Alpha Marvin seems too intent in pushing Bianca, and I together, alone.


    For some reason I don¡¯t trust this or them.¡± I responded to them.


    ¡°It did seem strange, but I thought nothing of it.¡± Dad said.


    ¡°What do you think is going on?¡± Jax asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I do NOT want to be alone with Bianca for this trip. Jax, I would prefer to share my


    room, or I want at least one of our warriors with me for the whole visit.¡± I stated.


    ¡°Do we let them know I¡¯m staying in your room? Wait, I am NOT sharing a bed with you!¡± Jax growled.


    ¡°I do not want them to know you¡¯re in my room Jax. I¡¯m willing to bet that if it is a suite there will be a


    second room. If not you can take the bed, and I¡¯ll take the floor or something since I¡¯m the reason you


    won¡¯t be in your own room. Leave the room before the rest awake, and have a warrior at me door. We¡¯ll


    use the excuse of pack work for you to go to my room in the evenings.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Do you really think something is off Rowen?¡± My father questioned.


    Just as he finished his question, Bianca wrapped her arms around mine, and pushed against my side. I


    looked to her with a raised brow, and she beamed at me. I extracted myself quickly, and stepped away.


    Her scent of buttery popcorn, and ginger turned my stomach. It didn¡¯t help that she had some vani


    scented something on as well. It was nauseating.


    ¡°Yes dad. Very much so. I need to be careful, and I need all of you to help me with that please.¡± I


    requested.


    Jax, Dimitri, and dad all agreed.


    ¡°Jax, I¡¯ll have a warrior bring you clothes in a bit.¡± Dimitri said.


    After that we cut the mind link. The whole walk the Jax¡¯s room Bianca kept trying to touch me or hold


    my hand. I finally stuffed my hands in my pockets, and moved closer to Jax. This girl was getting on my


    nerves quickly. When we reached Jax¡¯s room Bianca looked incredibly excited.


    ¡°Good night Jax. I¡¯ll make sure Rowen gets to his room safe and sound.¡± Bianca said excitedly,


    bouncing again, and I just rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Oh. I am only grabbing myptop bag. As Rowen said earlier, we have some work we need to finish


    up.¡± Jax said with an innocent smile, as he knelt by the door to grab the indicated bag.


    ¡°But¡­.I was hoping Rowen, and I could get better acquainted on our way to his room.¡± Bianca whined.


    ¡°Sorry, but Alpha Rowen, and I have work we must do, even away from our pack.¡± Jax stressed my title


    as he spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it can wait. I wanted to talk to him about our pack, and the future of it. Especially with the


    coming alliance.¡± Bianca snapped.


    ¡°I appreciate that. I really do, and I am sure the continuation of the alliance of Moonlight pack, and


    Cedar Grove will be discussed at length in the meeting tomorrow. The meeting I¡¯m sure you will be a


    part of.. This evening Alpha Rowen, and I have matters to work on for Moonlight pack.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be included in that meeting. I am meant to be a Luna. Politics are not my concern, nor do I


    care.¡±


    ¡°I wish you luck in that. Now if you would be so kind to show us to Alpha Rowen¡¯s room we must really


    get to work.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    I caught a glimpse of anger in Bianca¡¯s eyes before they cleared, and she beamed at me. I only raised


    an eyebrow at her. She attempted to thread her hand through my arm, but I moved away from her, and


    indicated for her to lead the way. She huffed, and moved ahead of us. The whole way she kept an


    exaggerated swing to her hips. I just looked to Jax, and rolled my eyes. He chuckled under his breath.


    When we finally reached the room, she smiled sweetly at me, and then pushed the door open. I moved


    past her, making sure not to touch her in any way. When I entered the room I looked around. It was an


    borate room, with a king size bed done in dark wood, and burgundy. There was a sitting area with


    twofortable looking couches. I was thankful for that as I would be sleeping on one. There were


    also two doors that probably led a bathroom, and closet.


    ¡°Thank you Bianca. Have a lovely evening.¡± Jax said as I turned back to face them.


    ¡°Oh. Um. Ok. Rowen, if you need anything I am at your service.¡± Bianca said a bit too high pitched for


    my


    taste.


    I only nodded, and turned back to the room. When I heard the door close I breathed a sigh of relief, and


    dropped to one of the couches. Jax sat across from me, and leaned forward.


    ¡°That girl is on the hunt for you.¡± Jax joked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny Jax.¡± I growled.


    ¡°It is. A little bit.¡±


    ¡°No it¡¯s really not. This whole thing doesn¡¯t sit right with me.¡±


    ¡°What do you think is going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I do know I do not trust that she-wolf. Nor do I trust her father. They are too set on my


    spending time alone with her.¡±


    ¡°Just tell them you have a fated mate. They¡¯ll back off.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe they will. You heard what Alpha Marvin said about their stance on fated mates.¡±


    ¡°True. What was with hisment about Beta Zander not finding a suitable female mate?¡±


    ¡°If I had to guess, Beta Zander is gay, and Alpha Marvin does not approve. I¡¯m betting that Beta Zander


    has a mate, but either had to reject him or keeps him hidden from his Alpha.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very sad.¡±


    ¡°Yes it is.¡±


    ¡°Did you see the room they put me in?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It looked rather small, and a bit dingy.¡±


    ¡°It reminded me of the one human motel we stayed at that one time. Remember?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That ce was gross.¡±


    ¡°My room is not much better.¡±


    ¡°I wonder why they put you down there instead of on the Beta floor.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea. I hope they didn¡¯t put dad down there too. That could be seen as an insult. It is enough


    of an insult to me as a future Beta, but to put an established Beta in a room like that is not a good way


    to maintain an alliance.¡±


    ¡°No, it is not.¡±


    ¡°Well the insults keeping.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Dad just mind linked me. He is in the room next to mine, and Joe is across the hall from him.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Dad said they would address it in the morning.¡±


    ¡°OK. I¡¯m gonna call Chastity then get some sleep. Is someone bringing you clothes for tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have ke bringing me some.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    I pulled out my phone, and pulled up Chastity¡¯s number. It rang a few times before she answered,


    sounding breathless.


    ¡°Hi.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Hi sweet girl. Are you ok?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Huh? Oh. I was out on a run with Lexi, Norm, and Marcus. I was just reaching the clearing to shift, and


    dress when I heard my phone.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Do you want to call me back once you¡¯re dressed?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s fine. Just give me a second please.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    I heard the phone be set down on something then clothes rustle along with leaves, and a twig snap.


    Images of a naked Chastity shed in my mind. I had to quickly banish them before Jax caught scent of


    something he would not want to.


    ¡°Ok. I¡¯m back.¡± Chastity said.


    ¡°Hi. So how are you today?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m better than I was yesterday.¡± She responded, and I saw Jax look at me with concern as he heard


    her


    response.


    I¡¯m d to hear that. How was ss today?¡±


    ¡°A little confusing honestly, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get it figured out.¡±


    ¡°Of course you will. You¡¯re too intelligent not to. How was self defense?¡±


    ¡°It was good, but Matt seemed to be in a bad mood. He made me do extra exercises for missing ss


    yesterday.¡±


    ¡°He what?¡±


    ¡°He said I needed to make up for the missed day. That even a day missed could do bad things to the


    muscle I am building.¡±


    ¡°Chas, I told you earlier, he¡¯s just being a dick.¡± I heard Lexi say.


    ¡°Eh. I¡¯d rather stay on track.¡± Chastity stated to which Lexi growled.


    ¡°What are your ns for the weekend?¡± I questioned just to change the subject.


    ¡°Lexi is taking me to the pack house tomorrow to meet her family. It¡¯s her brother¡¯s birthday. I¡¯m going


    to meet with Luna ir while I¡¯m there.¡± Chastity said happily.


    ¡°You sound excited about going.¡±


    ¡°I am. Lexi talks a lot about her family, and I want to meet them.¡±


    ¡°What about Sunday?¡±


    ¡°My other sses start next week so I¡¯m going to start prepping for them.¡±


    ¡°Hey pip-squeak.¡± Jax called out.


    ¡°Jax? Hi¡± Chastity said excitedly.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hi. So on Sunday we¡¯ll be driving right by Dark Moon on our way home. What if dad, Joe, Rowen, and


    me stopped in for a visit?¡± Jax suggested, and I was fully onboard with his idea.


    ¡°Oh Um. Ok. That would be great, but um¡­don¡¯t you need passes to get through the pack security?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Joe can get those arranged between now, and then. He is friends with Dark Moon¡¯s Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Oh Ok Then definitely. What time so you think you¡¯ll be here?¡±


    ¡°Probably around lunch time.¡±


    ¡°Great! I can¡¯t wait! I¡¯ll go to the Admin building in the morning, and arrange the visitor passes for


    school.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to seeing you sweet girl.¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°Me too. Well I gotta go take a shower.¡± Chastity said.


    ¡°Bye pip-squeak. Miss you.¡± Jax said.


    ¡°Bye sweet girl. Miss you.¡± I added.


    ¡°Bye. Miss you both.¡± Chastity responded than disconnected the call.


    I put my phone down next to me, leaned back, and sighed. She definitely sounded better than she had


    thest two days. I was thankful for that. She deserved to always sound, and be happy.


    ¡°What happened yesterday that she didn¡¯t sound good?¡± Jax asked.


    ¡°Hmmm?¡± I responded.


    ¡°You said she sounded better today than yesterday. What happened?¡±


    With a sigh I told Jax what happened on Wednesday, and how Chastity had been on Thursday. He


    looked very worried. I was too, but there was little I could do about it. I also told him what she had told


    me about her appointment with Dee-Dee. He looked slightly relieved, but still worried.


    After awhile we got into a discussion about what we hoped to aplish the following day in our


    meeting with Alpha Marvin, and Beta Zander. By the time we went to bed, I was still unable to shake


    the feeling that something wasn¡¯t right. That feeling was made worse when, in the middle of the night


    there. was a knock at my door, and some one attempted to open it. I was thankful Jax, and I decided to


    lock the door for the night.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    ***Rowen***


    The next morning I woke up to Jax sneaking out of my room, as we had agreed. I heard him have a


    whispered conversation with the warrior we agreed to ce at my door, and with me at all times. After


    a few minutes I got out of bed, sent a text message to Chastity saying good morning then took a


    shower.


    I had just finished dressing when there was a knock at my door then it opened slightly. I looked up from


    grabbing myptop, and some files I wanted to bring to the meeting with me. The warrior, ke had


    stuck. his head in the door, and looked concerned.


    ¡°Yes ke?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Umm. Miss Bianca is here to escort to you to breakfast.¡± He informed me.


    ¡°LUNA BIANCA!¡± I heard Bianca screech.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss. I didn¡¯t realize you were mated to Alpha Marvin. I am sorry for the disrespect.¡± ke


    responded respectfully.


    ¡°EWW! Don¡¯t be gross. That is my father.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there ke.¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°Just move you over grown oaf!¡± Bianca growled, and I shook my head at him.


    He nodded slightly, and backed out of the room, obviously holding someone from entering. I sighed


    when he pulled the door shut, and I heard Bianca yelling until the door closed. Thank the goddess for


    sound proof rooms. Once I had everything I needed, and my shoes on I opened the door. I almost


    laughed at the re Bianca was throwing at ke. As soon as she saw me her face cleared, and she


    smiled brightly. I only nodded.


    ¡°Good morning Rowen. I¡¯m hear to escort you to breakfast.¡± Bianca said with a too high pitched voice.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said with a dip of my head.


    ¡°You can go now. I will keep Rowenpany.¡± Bianca said to ke.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am, but my orders are to stay with Alpha Rowen.¡± ke said respectfully.


    ¡°Nonsense. He¡¯s just as safe here in our pack as he is any where else. Now go.¡± Bianca growled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am, but I cannot.¡±


    ¡°I gave you an order, and you will follow it.¡±


    ¡°Unless that orderes directly from my chain ofmand I cannot. I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°It does! I am¡­..¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± I growled, ¡°Bianca, ke stays with me at all times as he is my personal guard. He takes his


    orders from myself, my father, Beta Dimitri, or Beta Jax. Now if you will be so kind as to lead us to the


    dining room for breakfast I would appreciate it.¡± I stated firmly.


    ¡°Oh. No. You and I will be having breakfast in my private parlor this morning. I thought afterwards you


    would agree to the pack tour we discussed yesterday. No need for you to be locked away in some


    office all day. You¡¯re too young, and active to be locked away with a bunch of old men like that. They


    don¡¯t need you there, and you should be seen by our pack members. I¡¯m sure they can iron out the


    details without you there anyway.¡± Bianca said.


    ¡°Thank you, but no. I will join the others for breakfast then proceed to the meeting with everyone else.¡± |


    responded walking past Bianca as she had stopped in front of a door just down the hall from my room.


    ¡°But¡­but why? You don¡¯t need to be there. You need to be seen out, and in our pack. They need to


    see. who you are.¡± Bianca said running to catch up with me.


    ¡°Because as future Alpha of my pack I want to be involved in all discussions, and agreements made.¡±


    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t your time here be better served getting to know the people, and spending time with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Bianca, but no.¡±


    With that I opened the dining room door to find everyone already seated, and my ce from the night.


    before empty, along with Bianca¡¯s. The whole conversation with her set off warming bells in my head. I


    was beginning to think there was something else behind this meeting that we were not being told. I


    watched as Alpha Marvin¡¯s eyes narrowed, but he quickly cleared his face, and smiled. That only


    raised my suspicions more.


    ¡°Rowen my dear boy. I hadn¡¯t realized you would be joining us for breakfast. I thought you would have


    preferred a more private breakfast with my daughter.¡± Alpha Marvin said with a chuckle.


    ¡°It was offered, but I declined Alpha Marvin.¡± I stated as I took my seat, and an Omega ced a dish


    and utensils in front of me.


    ¡°Oh. Um. Ok. Have you changed your mind about joining Bianca on a pack tour today?¡±


    ¡°No sir. I appreciate the offer, but I will have to pass.¡±


    ¡°But son how will you learn what expect from the pack if you do not meet the people?¡±


    ¡°Again, while I appreciate the offer, this weekend is for trade agreements, and renewing our alliance. If I


    return someday I may take a tour of the pack, just not today.¡±


    ¡°If? Surely you¡¯lle back for visits often.¡± Bianca whined.


    ¡°I cannot promise that as I have quite the busy schedule in the months toe.¡±


    ¡°But¡­.¡±


    ¡°Leave it Bianca.¡± Alpha Marvin growled.


    I caught her nod then pout out of the corner of my eye. I focused in the food on my te, as Dimitri,


    and Beta Zander discussed the current state of their cedar grove which was their main trade item in the


    forms of furniture, and building supplies. It didn¡¯t sound promising.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to see what you meantst night son.¡± My father privately mind linked me.


    ¡°I have a feeling I know what is going on, but I want to wait to see how they go about ying their hand


    here. I also heard about the disrespect you all received in regards to your rooms.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Yes. That was addressed before you arrived. Beta Zander was quite upset about it. Alpha Marvin


    waved it off, and imed it to be poor understanding on Bianca¡¯s part as she was in charge of


    arranging the


    rooms.¡±


    ¡°Is it being changed?¡±


    ¡°Beta Zander said he would see to it personally.¡±


    ¡°Good. If I¡¯m being honest the all aroundck of respect since we arrived is concerning.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Our conversation was cut off at Alpha Marvin rose from his seat.


    ¡°Alpha Joseph, Beta Dimitri, if you¡¯ll pleasee with me, and Zander we can begin our meeting.¡±


    Alpha Marvin said with a smug smile.


    ¡°We will be joining you sir.¡± I stated as I rose from my seat, grabbing myptop bag, Jax doing the


    same.


    ¡°Oh. No. You can finish your breakfast, and join us when you are done. Bianca will keep youpany.¡±


    Alpha Marvin offered.


    ¡°No thank you. I¡¯m quite finished.¡± I responded, biting back a gag as the eggs were under cooked.


    ¡°Is the food not to your liking? I can have the Omegas make you something else if you want.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite alright. I am not a big breakfast eater.¡± I responded, and caught Jax raise an eyebrow at


    me. ¡°¡­um¡­.alright. Come along them.¡±


    We followed Alpha Marvin out of the dining room, and up the stairs to his office.


    ¡°We need to read every single line of that alliance agreement. Fine print included.¡± I said to my dad,


    Dimitri, and Jax through the party mind link.


    ¡°What is going on Rowen?¡± Dimitri responded.


    ¡°Bianca, and Alpha Marvin are way to eager for me to spend time alone with her. Things she said on


    our way to the dining room didn¡¯t sit well with me either.¡± I responded.


    ¡°What do you think they are up to?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say anything yet. I want to wait to see how this ys out, but we need to make sure that


    agreement isplete above board.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± They all agreed, and we closed the link.


    We walked into arge office that had an executive ss top desk. There was a leather chair behind


    the desk that looked almost like a throne. Everything about the office screamed arrogance, and over


    inted ego. It was bing more, and more clear where money was being spent based on what I


    had seen of the pack house vs how the pack town had looked. This ce was a mess. Alpha Marvin


    sprawled behind his desk, and looked at us condescendingly. My father, and I took the only two chairs


    in front of the desk. For now Jax and Dimitri stood behind us.


    ¡°Now lets discuss exactly what this updated alliance between us will look like.¡± Alpha Marvin stated.


    ¡°Actually Alpha Marvin I want to discuss the deficits in the trade agreement first.¡± My father countered


    as he pulled out file, and I opened myptop.


    ¡°We cane back to that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. The trade agreement directly impacts our alliance agreement so we will be discussing


    that first as the deficit is very concerning.¡±


    ¡°Fine, What about it is the problem?¡± Alpha Marvin growled as he sat forward in his chair.


    ¡°It appears that the goods going out have been on a steady decrease over thest year. This is


    bringing in less revenue to your pack. I have also noticed that the requests for goods, as well as


    financial support have increased to us over thest year. I would like to get a clearer picture on what


    the concerns are that has decreased your production, but requiring an increase in goods, and financial


    assistance in that time frame.¡±


    ¡°Simple, our cedar grove ended up with a pest invasion that damaged a good many of our trees. We¡¯re


    unable to produce the amount of products as we once did.¡±


    ¡°That ispletely understandable. Has the situation been rectified?¡±


    I thought over Alpha Marvin¡¯s response for a moment. Cedar is a natural bug, and rodent repellent, if I


    remember correctly. I did a quick search, and found I was correct. I forwarded the information to Jax,


    and focused back in on the conversation at hand. We all spent the next several hours reviewing the


    concerns my dad had, as well as making suggestions for short term solutions until their main goods


    producer problem was corrected.


    Every suggestion myself or my father made, Alpha Marvin shot down, or made excuses for why they


    would not work. A suggestion from me he t out ignored which irritated me. My father didn¡¯t appreciate


    it much either. He made that clear more than once, Alpha Marvin was quick to brush my father¡¯s


    concern off with everything else. By lunch time all of us were pretty frustrated. It was clear Alpha


    Marvin had no interest in working with us to find a solution to the problems with the trade agreement. If


    things kept up I knew my father would cancel the agreementpletely.


    ¡°Rowen, why don¡¯t you go have lunch with Bianca, and spend the afternoon with her. I¡¯m sure that will


    be more enjoyable than listening to old men arguing.¡± Alpha Marvin suggested with a smile to me.


    ¡°No thank you sir.¡± I declined politely.


    ¡°I really do believe you two should spend sometime getting to know each other. I think you would


    greatly enjoy each other¡¯spany.¡± He encouraged.


    ¡°While I appreciate the offer, I am not interested.¡± I said firmly.


    I I today¡¯s meeting going to go. He was going to be seriously disappointed, but I wanted to wait for him


    to bring it up. I


    getting sick


    of him trying to push his daughter on me had a fectmgi knew whiago.


    wasn¡¯t going to. Dad seemed to think the same thing, and mind linked me as much.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ve asked the servants to bring us lunch. We¡¯ll finish this after we eat.¡± Alpha Marvin stated,


    sounding obviously frustrated.


    ¡°I would like to inspect your cedar tree grove with Beta Zander please.¡± Dimitri requested.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Alpha Marvin snapped, and I raised my eyebrows.


    ¡°I would like to expect the damage. You may not be aware, but we have a very close rtionship with


    Dark Moon pack, and they have an extensiveb. Depending on the type of parasite, they may have a


    repellent that would be effective in eliminating the pest, and preventing future damage.¡±


    ¡°Again that won¡¯t be necessary.¡±


    ¡°I will take him sir. Maybe there is something we have no thought of to correct the issue. Come with me


    Beta Dimitri.¡± Beta Zander stated, as he moved to leave the room.


    I noticed the fear in Alpha Marvin¡¯s eyes before he could hide it. He was definitely hiding something.


    The question was what. I guess we would find out soon enough. Shortly after they left several Omegas


    entered the room with a cart of basic sandwiches, and waters. We ate in silence as I started to read


    through the original alliance contract. I wanted to make sure I was well versed in it before that


    discussion started. Dimitri, and Beta Zander returned within an hour. Dimitri looked very concerned,


    and Beta Zander looked almost smug. I didn¡¯t have to wonder what was going on for long.


    ¡°They don¡¯t have pest problem. They have an over harvesting issue.¡± Dimitri stated through the party


    link. ¡°What do you mean Demi?¡± My dad asked.


    ¡°Their extensive grove is almostpletely empty of usable trees, and only what appears to be


    saplings to yearlings. Beta Zander told me that Alpha Marvin has been harvesting without renting


    ever since he took over for his father about fifteen years ago. He was told repeatedly that he needed to


    nt two new trees for every one harvested, but he choose to ignore what he was told. In his greed he


    did not want to spend the money to cultivate or purchase new trees. A year ago he was told he had no


    choice, but to


    rent, and slow down harvesting as what they had would notst another two years if they did not. He


    let them nt the cheapest thing they could find. He has also done nothing to find another viable option


    for trade or financial stability. Also, Beta Zander is NOT Alpha Marvin¡¯s Beta. He was the Beta of Alpha


    Marvin¡¯s father. He only remained in the role to care for his pack, or what is left of it.¡± Dimitri exined.


    ¡°So we are wasting our time with this? What does he expect us to do in this situation?¡± Jax asked.


    ¡°Beta Zander is not sure what tricks Marvin has up his sleeve, but Marvin seems to think we will have


    no problem supporting this pack financially in it¡¯s entirety moving forward from today.¡±


    ¡°Like hell we¡¯ll do that. This is his pack, and his responsibility. We will not take that over for him


    because he was a fool.¡± My father snapped.


    ¡°I said the same to Zander. He said read the alliance agreement carefully. He said he has a feeling


    there is something in there that will ensure we do just that. He¡¯s not sure what, but he does not trust


    Marvin, and said he is very sneaky.¡± Dimitri said.


    ¡°Thank you Dimi.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee Joe.¡±


    The mind link was cut as Marvin leaned forward in his chair, and gave us a sly smile. ¡°Since we cannot


    seem toe to a mutual decision on the trade agreement why don¡¯t we move on to the alliance


    agreement.¡±


    ¡°We will for now, but we will be returning to the trade agreement before the end of today.¡± My father


    agreed.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Of course.¡± Alpha Marvin waved him away.


    ¡°I have the alliance agreement pulled up here. We can review it point by point.¡± I stated.


    ¡°No need. That agreement was made during my father¡¯s time. I have updated it for current times. You


    just need to sign the new agreement on the doted line, and we¡¯ll move forward with it. All arrangements


    have already been made to finalize everything.¡± Alpha Marvin stated as he handed a single page to my


    father, who looked at the page, and turned it over to the back to look there.


    He shook his head, and handed it to me. It was simply the final paragraph of any agreement stating all


    parties were epting to the terms, and where to sign. There was nothing additional.


    ¡°Alpha Marvin, if you have made changes to the agreement I wish to read it first.¡± My father stated


    firmly.


    ¡°There really is no need. It¡¯s just some wording changes to more modern times.¡± Alpha Marvin stated


    casually, but I could see the annoyance in his eyes.


    of


    ¡°Alpha Marvin, do not attempt to y me for a fool. I have had many years of experience in this type


    thing. I will read the full agreement or I will sign nothing, and our alliance is ended, along with the trade.


    agreement. That means we will no longer be sending you any goods, nor will we supply financial


    assistance in any means. You also will be unable to call upon us in times when you need extra


    warriors.¡± My father growled.


    ¡°How dare you speak to me in such a disrespectful manner.¡± Alpha Marvin growled back.


    ¡°You want to speak about disrespect we can. From the moment we have arrived here we have been


    subjected to disrespect. It is disrespectful to address the high rank mambers of another pack without


    first addressing their rank. Your daughter has done so with my son, and Beta Jax from the moment we


    arrived. You have repeatedly attempted to push that she-wolf on my son since we arrived. To add to the


    insults issued to us upon arrival, the rooms myself, my Beta, and my son¡¯s future Beta were given are


    not befitting to our ranks or stations within a pack. You have disregarded any suggestions we have


    made to correct your current financial situation, and you have been down right rude through this entire


    meeting.


    Now if this continues you will find yourself with one less source of ie, and one less veryrge ally,


    which you very much need. I will also be sure to make other packs aware of what has urred here.¡±


    My father stated firmly.


    ¡°There is no need to speak to me in such a manner. We are both Alpha¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°The same can be said for you. Now hand over theplete agreement or there will be none going


    forward.¡±


    Alpha Marvin red, but pushed the agreement to my father, looking much like a child who received a


    dressing down from a parent. My father opened the folder after taking myptop from me, and began to


    read. At first I did not know what he was doing until I saw him running his finger along my pulled up


    copy of the agreement.


    It didn¡¯t take long for my father to start looking very angry. It only got worse when he got to the second


    page of the agreement. Finally he snapped the folder shut, and handed it to me. He looked to me with


    hard eyes, and I knew what ever I was about to read would not be good. I took the folder and the


    laptop. back, and began to read.


    The first paragraph or two was the same. From there it changed, drastically. Alpha Marvin added a


    use that almost half our warriors, and their families would permanently relocate to Cedar Grove. If


    they did not have a family or mate they must choose a mate from Cedar Grove, even if the mate was


    not fated. He followed this with a use that Moonlight pack would split their ie with Cedar Grove,


    no matter where the ie came from, with no obligation to Cedar Grove to ever be financially


    stable on their own, or to add to the ie they expected us to provide. This was followed with


    another use. about us adding our own teachers to their school system. Again teachers who did not


    have families were required to choose a mate from Cedar Grove¡¯s poption. This went on to include


    medical staff. After finishing the first page, looked to my father.


    ¡°Why would we agree to any of this?¡± I asked angrily.


    ¡°Read the second page.¡± My father growled, ring at Alpha Marvin.


    Taking a deep breath, after handing the first page back to Jax, I started on the second page. It went on


    to include demands for more poption, and choosing mates in theirs. None of it made much sense to


    me, until I read thest requirement. I did all I could to contain my anger.


    ¡°NO! Absolutely not! I will NOT agree to this, now or ever!¡± I growled as Jax took the paper from me to


    read it for himself.


    ¡°If you want to maintain this alliance you will do exactly what that says.¡± Alpha Marvin stated smugly,


    thinking he had a leg to stand on here.


    ¡°You over y your hand here sir. You need us more than we need you.¡± I stated firmly.


    ¡°I doubt that is true. You can¡¯t get building supplies like what we provide.¡±


    ¡°You are under the impression that you are our only supplier or that we do not supply our own. Our


    trade agreement was only ever established to help your pack, not ours.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    ¡°No bullshit. The items we get from you are minimal byparison. We supply a muchrger amount


    of our supplies for ourselves than we take in from you. You are also not the only provider of cedar


    wood.¡±


    ¡°You WILL do what is on that agreement!¡±


    ¡°I will NOT! I will NOT take your daughter as my chosen mate. Now or ever.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a mate so what¡¯s the big deal? She is fully trained to be the perfect Luna.¡±


    ¡°I do have a mate. One that can surpass any training your daughter may have been provided.¡±


    ¡°I highly doubt that. I know of the typical pairings between Alphas, and Omegas. They are weak. My


    daughter will make a much better mate, and serve you well as a chosen mate. Besides fated mates are


    al thing of the past. They hold no value or meaning any more.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I do not agree with your beliefs, and neither does any one else I know. I will not be


    taking your daughter as my chosen mate. Nor will we be bowing to your demands. You can either


    ept the agreement as it was originally written, and we go back to the trade agreement to try to reach


    a mutual decision, or all agreements are over.¡±


    ¡°You do not have that authority. Only your Alpha does. Joe, make him see reason. This is mutually


    beneficial for us both. Surely you can see that. Your son would be Alpha over two packs, and my pack


    will


    be what it is meant to be.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Marvin, I am not, nor have I ever been close enough to you to address me so informally. Nor will


    I tolerate such disrespect. Furthermore, my son has full authority to make decisions in this, and all


    meetings. I stand behind his decision to take his fated mate, whole heartedly. I would have it no other


    way. As for the agreements. You have only tonight to think this over carefully. If you insist on pushing


    the agreement you wrote up, our alliance, and trade agreements are officially at an end. I expect a


    decision in the morning on how you wish to proceed. Just be forewarned, do not push me. The


    oue will not y. in your favor as I will end all agreements if you push this matter any further.¡± My


    father stated firmly.¡±


    ¡°You cannot do that.¡± Alpha Marvin said.


    ¡°I can, and I will. You forget that agreements are between both parties, not just one. If I do not agree


    there. is no agreement at all. Think it over as what my son said is correct. You need us more than we


    need you. Now if you will excuse us, we are going to have dinner in the pack town. We will see you in


    the morning.¡±


    My father rose from his seat, and we followed him out. I had just shut the door behind me when Bianca


    came bouncing up to me in another too tight, too small dress, only this time it was blue. She attempted


    to throw herself at me, but I moved away from her quickly. She barely managed to stay on her feet in


    her sky high heels.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it exciting? Can you believe it? This time tomorrow we¡¯ll be headed back to Moonlight pack, and I


    will take my ce as your Luna.¡± Bianca squealed.


    ¡°You need to speak to your father.¡± I growled, and walked away.


    I heard her huff then the office door m from behind me. I continued to follow Dimitri, Jax, and my dad


    out of the pack house to our car. I quickly turned when I heard someone running toward us. It was Betal


    Zander, and he looked slightly out of breath. My father ced his hand on the mans shoulder to keep


    him from copsing.


    ¡°I¡­.uh¡­You made the right choice in there. I am sorry about what happened.¡± Beta Zander said as he


    tried. to catch his breath.


    ¡°You do not need to apologize for his actions. He did act alone, correct?¡± My father questioned.


    ¡°Very much so. Had I known he was going to do that I would have never allowed the meeting to


    happen.¡±


    That¡¯s good to know.¡±


    ¡°I know I am in no position to make requests, considering what just happened with Marvin, but I am


    going to make one anyway. Well two actually.¡±


    ¡°I will hear your requests, but I make no promises that they will be fulfilled.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°What are your requests?¡±


    ¡°The first is that if you know who the rest of Marvin¡¯s alliances are to please make them aware of what


    happened here today, and what games he is ying. The second is of a more personal nature.¡±


    ¡°The first I had nned to do already. Along with notifying all Alphas of what he is up to. They should


    be prepared if he reaches out to them. What is your second request?¡±


    ¡°I do have a mate. I have had one for a very long time, but due to Marvin¡¯s, um, hatred of those not like


    him, I have had to keep my mate hidden. I hate it, and it is not fair to my mate. I am also beyond the


    age of retirement. I am requesting eptance into Moonlight pack for myself, and my mate so I can


    retire in peace. I have no desire to continue on as a Beta, and I would like to settle down with my mate,


    and the daughter we are hoping to adopt, if we can get out of this pack.¡±


    ¡°What are your mate¡¯s skills?¡±


    ¡°He is a baker sir.¡±


    ¡°And you wish to retire?¡±


    ¡°As a Beta yes. My mate has always wanted to own his own bakery. I would handle the paperwork side


    of things, while he does the baking.¡±


    ¡°We do need some one to take over Mrs. Dyer¡¯s bakery. Her only son is a warrior, and has no desire to


    keep it running.¡± Dimitri said to my dad.


    ¡°Have your applications, and paperwork filled out, and emailed to me by the end of this weekend. I will


    review them, and get back to you on eptance into Moonlight pack within a few days.¡± My father


    stated.


    ¡°Thank you so much sir. It means a lot that you would even consider me.¡± Beta Zander said with a


    smile.


    ¡°You provided us with useful information that your Alpha tried to hide. Understand that under different


    circumstances that would not make you appear to be a loyal pack member, but this situation is a bit


    different. You were looking out for the best interest of others. That is a noble thing to do.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll have everything to you as soon as possible.¡±


    My father only nodded, and smiled at the man. We then climbed into the car, and drove off to find a


    ce for dinner. We ended up at a run down diner near the center of town. Much like the rest of the


    pack town. it was rather depressing. The food was pretty good though. We spent several hours at the


    diner eating, and talking. By the time we returned to the pack house I had finally calmed down from our


    earlier meeting. Jax, and I were headed to my room when I noticed something a bit off. ke was not


    at his post. We had decided not to take warriors with us for dinner as we were capable of protecting


    ourselves. With a shrug I figured he had decided to go grab something to eat, or needed to use the


    bathroom. Jax was with me so if any tricks were to be yed, he was right there to witness them.


    I was turned to Jax saying something when I pushed open the door. No sooner had it opened that the


    strong scent of female arousal assaulted my nose. I instantly crinkled it, and looked into the room. It


    was dark, but with wolf sight being what it was, I could see just fine. It wasn¡¯t hard to spot a naked


    Bianca in the middle of the bed, fully naked, and getting herself off. I mmed to door open against the


    wall, and flipped on the lights then stepped back into the hall. Bianca squealed for a moment then


    moaned loudly. Jax looked into the room, and growled.


    ¡°GET OUT!¡± I roared, causing Bianca to jump.


    She instantly smiled at me, climbed off the bed, and began to saunter toward me. When she reach me


    she lifted the fingers she had just hand inside herself toward my lips. I grabbed her wrist, and pushed


    her back before she could touch me. No way did I want her scent on me in any way. I knew what this


    was, and it was going to turn ugly, for her.


    ¡°Rowen, I¡¯ve been waiting for you. I thought since we¡¯ll be mated tomorrow, we could get a jumpstart on


    the fun tonight.¡± Bianca said in a voice I assumed she thought sounded sexy, but only made my ears


    hurt


    instead.


    ¡°We will not be mated tomorrow, or any day for that matter.¡± I growled.


    ¡°Of course we will. Daddy said it¡¯s all nned, and ready to go.¡± Bianca whined thrusting her breasts at


    ¡°Your daddy lied to you. I will not im you as my mate now, tomorrow, or any day. I already have a


    mate, and I assure you she is not you!¡±


    ¡°For now you have a mate that isn¡¯t me.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON HERE?¡± I heard Alpha Marvin yell.


    And there is was. Thest trick up their sleeve. I knew they had one more to y before our visit was


    done. I turned to the man, and red. I almost chuckled when I heard my father, Dimitri, and Zander


    run up the stairs, and into the hall.


    ¡°Son, what is going on?¡± My father asked me, sounding confused.


    ¡°It would appear that Alpha Marvin, and his daughter Bianca cooked up a n in an attempt to trap me


    into taking her as my chosen mate. Too bad for them I had a feeling some game would be yed, and I


    have not been alone once where something like this could happen. You asked why I wanted Jax


    sharing. my room in secret since we arrived, well here is your answer. When we arrived at my door this


    evening, we found Bianca sprawled out on my bed just as she is now, pleasuring herself. I guess she


    thought the scent of her arousal would tempt me into sleeping with her. Thank the goddess I saw the


    tricking. before it could be yed.¡± I exined.


    ¡°NO! NO! NO! THAT¡¯S NOT TRUE! ROWEN ASKED ME TO COME TO HIS BED IN SECRET


    TONIGHT SO WE COULD MARK EACH OTHER IN PRIVATE!¡± Bianca wailed, and I shook my head.


    ¡°YOU PIECE OF SHIT! YOU CONNED MY DAUGHTER INTO YOUR BED! YOU WILL TAKE HER AS


    YOUR MATE TOMORROW SO HELP ME GODDESS!¡± Alpha Marvin roared, and I could onlyugh.


    He really thought I, or any of us were going to fall for their games. I was almost impressed with their


    lack. of sense. No way was I falling into that trap. I had a mate. An amazing one. One I loved with my


    whole heart. No way was I going to risk that for some spoiled brat. Chastity was my everything, and I


    would NEVER give that up, or risk it the way they were iming. When I finally stoppedughing I


    spoke.


    ¡°As I have not been alone with Bianca even once since I arrived here, that would not be possible. I


    have made sure to not risk being alone with her. I have either been with Beta Jax, or warrior ke.


    Where is he any way?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°He¡¯s asleep some where.¡± Bianca said.


    ¡°And why would he asleep some where, instead of at his post?¡± I questioned.


    1¡­uh¡­.¡±


    ¡°SPEAK!¡± I roared.


    ¡°I gave him a sleeping potion.¡±


    ¡°So you poisoned him? Right. I feel sorry for any guests you have. Alpha Marvin, I in no way asked or


    coerced your daughter into her actions tonight. Nor would I ever consider doing such. I already have a


    mate. My fated one, and she is the most amazing female in the world. Why would I risk losing that for


    your spoiled daughter? I¡¯ll answer that for you. I would NEVER risk my fated mate for anything in the


    world! Bianca either acted on her own, or at your demand. It does no matter which. The point is that I


    was not an active participant in the games yed here tonight, and I will NOT be epting your


    daughter in any way.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. None of it is. I was here with you justst night. You used my body in ways I could only


    dream of, and asked me to return tonight so we could make things official between us.¡± Bianca whined.


    ¡°WHAT?¡± Alpha Marvin yelled, and Iughed again.


    ¡°Jax.¡± I said calmly, smirking.


    ¡°I can promise you that Bianca was not in Alpha Rowen¡¯s bedroom as I was sleeping on the couch.


    When I left the room early this morning, I had warrior ke at the door before leaving.¡± Jax stated


    firmly.


    ¡°You lie! You were just as active in what we were doing as he was.¡± Bianca snapped.


    ¡°Shall I prove who the liar truly is?¡± Jax asked as he pulled up hisptop.


    ¡°How¡­.how can you prove that?¡± Alpha Marvin asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple Alpha. You see you have several security cameras through out the pack house. Two


    on this floor alone. What you don¡¯t have is a closed system. Everything that happens in these halls is


    streamed to an open website that is linked to your pack¡¯s website. The whole feed from the moment we


    arrived, to right this second is recorded, and yed live through out the whole wolf web. I am sorry to


    say Bianca, but your nakedness is on full disy for any wolf to see who may be watching right now.


    Shall I y the feed fromst night, as well as the feed from when Alpha Rowen, and I arrived tonight?¡±


    Jax exined.


    ¡°I¡­I swear I was herest night.¡± Biaa whimpered.


    ¡°Oh I¡¯m not denying that you were. I am denying that anything happened. You knocked on the door in a


    flimsy robe, and ridiculous high heels that will dosting damage to your feet, by the way. No one let


    your in to the room, and eventually you went back to yours.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because Rowen¡­.¡±


    ¡°Do NOT im ALPHA Rowen asked you toe to his room because that is as much a lie as your


    im that he invited you here tonight.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Jax. Rowen collect your things. You will be staying in my room. Tomorrow we will be


    leaving. bright, and early. Alpha Marvin I expect an answer on our original agreement by the time we


    leave in the morning.¡± My father stated firmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s my agreement or none.¡± Alpha Marvin growled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that as you do need us more than we need you. I will still give you the night to clear


    your head, and think it over. Come along Rowen. Oh, and Bianca, for future reference typically when a


    she-wolf throws herself at an Alpha he does not see her as mate material, only for what she is offering.


    On top of that Alphas, as a general rule ept their fated mate, or second chance mate over a chosen


    mate. I know you were led to believe that fated mates are a myth, but they are not, and you will find


    yours.¡± My father said kindly.


    Jax handed me my suitcase. I hadn¡¯t realized he had grabbed it, and my belongings for me. We


    followed my dad down one floor to his room. Nothing was said, and we both fell asleep quickly. I hated


    that I hadn¡¯t had a chance to talk to Chastity, but I was going to see her the next day so I could make it


    up to


    her then.


    The next morning we all quickly packed up our things to leave. Thankfully Alpha Marvin, and Bianca did


    not bother us again the rest of the night. ke was found asleep in his room, and felt very guilty for not


    doing his duty to me. He was really upset when we exined to him why it happened.


    We were just loading out stuff into our cars when Alpha Marvin, and nca came out of the house.


    Bianca was looking very smug for some reason. As was Alpha Marvin. My father turned to them.


    ¡°Well Alpha Marvin have you decided to agree to the original terms?¡± My father asked.


    ¡°No. It is my agreement, or none at all.¡± Alpha Marvin stated.


    ¡°I am sorry to hear that Alpha Marvin as we will not be agreeing to your terms.¡±


    ¡°If you do not agree to my terms, and Rowen does not take Bianca as his chosen mate, I will dere


    war against Moonlight pack.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Marvin, please think that through. Your pack cannot afford the loss of life that it will experience if


    you attack mine.¡±


    ¡°Your son disrespected, and used my daughter! He either honors her, or I will call up my allies, and


    wage war against yours.¡±


    ¡°My son did NOT in anyway disrespect your daughter. If anything your daughter disrespected my son!


    Furthermore, your allies are small, and minimal at best. Along with the fact that your allies are also my


    allies. They will chose to remain neutral in any conflict between us.¡±


    ¡°They will help me to fight against you. They don¡¯t need you any more than I do.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry you feel that way. If you chose this route it will end badly for you, and what is left of your


    pack. Do not dwindle your numbers further in a war you have no hope of winning. Preserve the lives


    remaining,


    and work to rebuild what you have decimated in your greed. That is what your pack needs from you,


    not a war they will all lose in.¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not otherwise you would not be threatening me. I am letting you go without retaliation, but


    be advised many Alphas are not as forgiving as I am. They will not think twice about eliminating you or


    what is left of your pack if you handle them in the same manner you have handled me. Your games,


    attempts at maniption, and threats will end in the loss of everything you hold dear. You would be


    wise not to try such on any others.¡±


    ¡°I will get what I want and there is nothing you can do about it. Alpha Robert of Dark Moon will be here


    tomorrow. He will ept my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Robert already has a mate, and Luna. He, and his father will not take kindly to your threats


    either. They are not as forgiving as I am. They are also my closest ally. Be careful Marvin. You are


    ying dangerous game. Now we will take our leave. If anyone approaches us in a manner deemed


    threatening they will not be doing so again.¡±


    My father nodded to us, and got in the car. I took onest look at Alpha Marvin, and Bianca. Alpha


    Marvin looked furious. Bianca was crying. I didn¡¯t feel bad for her though. She tried to y a dangerous


    game, and it failed, badly. If she tried it again, it could end up being worse for her.


    We were just reaching the edge of the pack territory when we saw Beta Zander sitting on a boulder


    with a shorter man standing next to him, hand on his shoulder. My father pulled to stop next to the


    boulder, and rolled own his window.


    ¡°Beta Zander.¡± My father stated.


    ¡°Alpha Joseph, I just wanted to wish you well. I am sorry for what you experienced here. His greed


    knows. no bounds. He will be the death of this pack if he is not more careful.¡± Beta Zander said, looking


    sad.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you may be right.¡±


    ¡°I¡­what can I do for what¡¯s left of my pack? How do I protect them?¡±


    ¡°Get applications out to other packs to get them out, but do it quietly.¡±


    ¡°So have them abandon ship.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that or risk them being killed when he angers the wrong Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You are probably right about that. He father would have never stood for this.¡±


    ¡°His father was a good man, with a good head on his shoulders. I am sorry he passed.¡±


    ¡°As am I.¡±


    ¡°Your application, along with your mate¡¯s have been epted at Moonlight. You will have a home set


    up, and ready to receive you in a week¡¯s time. When you arrive I will set up a meeting with you and


    Mrs. Dyer about her bakery.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Alpha. This means a great deal to us. We¡¯ll be there as soon as we can. I want to get


    what¡¯s left of the pack squared away then we¡¯ll be there.¡±


    ¡°We look forward to having you.¡±


    ¡°Well see you soon.¡±


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    My dad rolled up his window, and we left the pack territory. I breathed a huge sigh a relief. What a


    mess that had been. I was d it was over now. Now to go spend sometime with my Chastity.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    ***Chastity***


    So far my weekend had turned out a lot better than I expected. Originally I thought I would spend it


    alone. Norm, and Marcus were going to see Norm¡¯s family Saturday morning then to meet Lexi at that


    pack house for her brother Darren¡¯s birthday party. Lexi was going over earlier the help her mom set up


    for the party The only ns I had was my meeting with Luna ir, which I had expected to be canceled


    due the to party.


    I was really surprised when Lexi invited me to go help set up, then attend the party, as a guest not a


    server or anything like that. Of course that invitation, extended to me Friday morning, instigated Norm¡¯s


    need to shop as we all had to have the perfect outfits. Friday following Anatomy ss we spent in the


    department store searching for just the right thing. We butted heads a few times when he tried to get


    me into a short skirt, halter top, and 4 inch heels. That was NOT happening. We finally settled on a


    dark blue, thick strapce embellished top with a sheer button down, gray cks, and ck ts. He


    wasn¡¯t thrilled, but I wasfortable so he let it go.


    Our shopping trip almost made uste for self defense ss where Matt was moody, and snappy the


    whole time. I didn¡¯t know what his issue was so I just focused on my exercises. We ended the day with


    a dinner, and a run out behind campus. Finding out Rowen, Jax, Dimitri, and Alpha Joseph were going


    to visit me on Sunday had also made me very happy.


    Saturday morning Lexi, and I headed over to the pack house to help set up. I was happy to find it


    wasn¡¯t just us setting up. There were other people helping. It was a nice change from what I was used


    to. ording to Lexi it wasn¡¯t going to be a huge party as her brother didn¡¯t like big productions for


    himself. The party was set up in the Gamma living quarters in the pack house. It wasn¡¯t a huge space,


    but his mom wanted it to look party like even though they weren¡¯t having a huge group.


    I felt for Lexi when we found out Anthony, and Heather nned to stop in for a bit. She surprised me


    when she only shrugged at the news, and finished decorating the cake for her brother. She said she


    couldn¡¯t cook, but she could bake, and decorate like nobody¡¯s business. She wasn¡¯t wrong about that.


    The cake was beautiful. She made a perfect wolf out of modeling chocte, and set it in the middle of


    a 3D looking field that she created out of green icing, with small white flowers scattered through out the


    green. I was very impressed, and a little jealous of her skills. She promised to teach me though.


    At 12:00 Alpha Robert, his mate Beth, and his parents arrived. The Beta family came in too. We all


    laughed when Norm made a big dramatic entrance. Darren was actually one of thest to arrive at his


    own party. Lexi told me he always did that. He said it made greeting everyone easier because he could.


    say one big hello. The other people to make a big production out of their arrival were Heather, and


    Anthony. Part of me felt bad that most people ignored them, the other part wanted tough at the


    ridiculousness of their entrance.


    Heather actually called out ¡°Tada we have arrived let the party really begin¡±, while Anthony smirked.


    Who walks into another person¡¯s party like that? It seemed very strange to me. Heather sulked for


    awhile after most people ignored her I felt bad for her for that, and even tried to speak to her, but she


    just huffed at me, and walked away After that I stuck to my friends Especially since Lexi had asked


    Norm, and I to try to stay close incase she had an issue with Anthony Thankfully he left her alone


    Heather tried to approach her once, but backed off when Darren red at her Darren did love his cake,


    and spent an hour praising Lexi for it.


    When the party finally ended I helped clean up then sat with Luna ir in her office for our meeting


    She surprised me with my own copy of her Luna Bible Apparently she took my suggestion to her


    mother inw, and the woman ran with it. The first copy she made was mine. She said her mother in


    law was contacting every Luna in the country to ask if they wanted a copy


    After sharing that news with me we began my Luna training. We spent the next hour going over the first


    section of the book. It all seemed pretty simple. It mostly covered proper etiquette for different situation.


    That included how to address others, and the best ways to bring up difficult discussions. It was a lot,


    but all in all very helpful. I was thankful for what I was learning, even if Rowen ended up rejecting met


    someday, this information would still be useful. Lexi, and I ended up spending most of our evening with


    her family. We didn¡¯t get back to the our rooms at school until kind ofte..


    Now it was Sunday morning, and I was excited for my visitors to arrive. I spent most of my morning


    making sure I was ready for the two new sses I was starting the next day. I was just finishing up


    when I realized I was missing a book our instructor added at thest minute. I nced at the clock to


    see I had enough time to go get it, and get to the Admin office to meet Rowen, Jax, Dimitri, and Alpha


    Joseph.


    I decided I wanted work with Lc a bit more wearing her harness so I woke up the sleeping kitten. Of


    course she red at me, and spit at me as that was all she could manage. That always made me, and


    Le giggle. Once Lc was ready to go, I grabbed my purse, and left the room. At first I let Lc down


    to see if she would walk with me on her own, but she was not having that. Instead of pulling her or


    anything. I simply picked her up. She quickly found her way to my shoulder, like always, and perched


    herself there.


    People in the building were getting used to seeing me with her. The males avoided me when I had her,


    but one or two females would usuallye say hi. Today was different though. The second, and third


    year students were finalizing their check in, and getting settled so the halls were pretty busy. I had


    completely forgotten about that so it shocked me to see the halls so busy. I did my best to stay out of


    everyone¡¯s way. Once I was out of the building I headed straight to the front building thinking I would


    take Lc to meet Danielle as she adored my kitten. When I entered the building I changed my mind.


    She looked very busy.


    Unfortunately so was the book store. I should have expected that though. Thankfully most of the people


    seemed to be in the scrubs section, or at the register. I eventually made my way to the section I thought


    the book I needed was in. I was looking through the books when someone reached over my head. I


    ducked quickly, and turned. Lc dug her little ws into my skin, but I ignored it. I came face to face


    with a tall girl with green dyed hair, and a piercing in her nose. She didn¡¯t even acknowledge me at first.


    After I shook off the trembles her movement caused me, I noticed the book she was holding. It was the


    same one I had been looking for.


    ¡°Ummm¡­uh¡­.I¡­.I hate to bother you, but¡­.umm..¡± I stuttered out, and she finally looked at me.


    ¡°What? Spit it out?¡± She snapped.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Can you grab me a copy of that book please? I¡¯m too short to reach it.¡± I said quietly, looking


    down.


    ¡°Fine. Here.¡± She grumbled, and pped the book against my chest.


    ¡°Thank¡­.thank you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Whatever. Speak up next time Omega.¡±


    I pinched brow, and looked up at her. For the first time ever I was angry at being called Omega. I was


    tired of it. I try to be nice to others, but I can¡¯t get the same respect.


    ¡°Excuse me! Did I do something to you for you to be rude to me?¡± I red at her.


    She pinched her brow at me. I red right back.


    ¡°I was calm, nice, and respectful when asking you for help. You were not in return. You snapped at me,


    and mmed this book into my chest all because I was nervous about bothering another person. You


    don¡¯t know me, or why I would be ufortable addressing a stranger, but instead of being even


    slightly. kind, you were the opposite. Whatever you¡¯re issue is today I hope it gets better quickly. Thank


    you again


    for the book. Have a nice day.¡± I said, turned, and walked away.


    Le was chuckling in my head, and telling me I did well. Lc settled down low on my shoulder. I


    guess she didn¡¯t like crowds any more than I did, and there were a lot of people in line here. I was


    ncing around at the racks around me when I spotted a pretty pen that matched my journal. After


    some consideration I grabbed three of them, and smiled to myself.


    ¡°I¡­uh¡­.sorry about earlier. I didn¡¯t mean to be rude. I just didn¡¯t think. It¡¯s been kind of shit day, and I


    took it out on you.¡± I heard a voice say from behind me.


    I turned to see the green haired girl standing directly behind me. I gave her a small smile, and nodded.


    ¡°Thank you. I ept your apology.¡± I said still smiling.


    ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ve never had anyone call me on my shit before. You¡¯re pretty brave to do so. Most people


    just


    avoid me.¡± She said.


    ¡°Not brave, just tired of being talked down to.¡± I shrugged.


    ¡°Happens a lot to you?¡±


    ¡°You could say that.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t getting into my history here and now. Besides she didn¡¯t need to know.


    ¡°Millie.¡± She finally said.


    ¡°Chastity.¡± I responded. ¡°Can I say something without offending you?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°If you want to be a nurse, you might want to learn to be careful with getting annoyed with people.¡±


    ¡°A nurse? Oh goddess no. I couldn¡¯t handle being a nurse. I have enough trouble being nice to the


    people I, do like. No way can I be nice to strangers all of the time. I¡¯m going to school to be a


    mortician.¡±


    ¡°A mortician?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Prepping dead people for funeral rights.¡±


    ¡°I know what a mortician is. I didn¡¯t realize that was an option for nursing school.¡±


    ¡°Oh no. I¡¯m going to the medical school. Clovend and Deny medical school are both here. That¡¯s


    why the ce is so big. They¡¯re training doctors as well.¡±


    ¡°Oh. That makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Cute kitten by the way. How did you train her to sit on your shoulder like that?¡±


    ¡°Thanks. This is Lc. I didn¡¯t train her, she just seems to prefer to be up there, especially if I¡¯m walking


    around.¡±


    ¡°Lc huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. My wolf said she smells like Lcs so¡­


    ¡°Ah. Yeah. My wolf named my ferret Clover. Did you get her from the yground?¡±


    ¡°You have a ferret? They are strange creatures. Oh and yeah I got her from the yground. Bandit


    helped.¡±


    ¡°Bandit helped me with Clover too. Ferrets are weird, but she works for me. Can I ask you what you¡¯re


    seeing Dee-Dee for?


    ¡°Ok. I was attacked in a human city. They call it a mugging. I got shot three times. Thank goddess they


    weren¡¯t silver bullets.¡±


    ¡°Oh my! Are you ok?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Messed me up for a long time though, and made me pretty angry at all humans for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°So what about you?¡±


    ¡°Years of abuse at the hands of a few females in my pack.¡±


    ¡°Oh damn.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Finally we reached the front of the line, and the cashier was waiting on me. I turned to Millie, and


    smiled at her.


    ¡°It was nice talking to you Millie. Good luck.¡± I said.


    ¡°See you around munchkin. Good luck to you too.¡± Millie responded.


    Once I finished up in the book store I checked the time, and saw a text message from Rowen saying


    they would be there any minute. I moved to just outside the Admin Office to wait for them. I was


    scratching under Lcs chin when I spotted Rowen¡¯s blond hair, and a smile broke out across my face.


    They made it. I didn¡¯t even have to move when I heard my name called.


    ¡°CHASTITY!¡± It was Jax, and he was trying to get through the crowd quickly.


    I giggled at the annoyance on his face at being held up. When he finally got through to me, he was


    about to give me a hug when he saw Lc. He made a funny face which made me giggle even more.


    His face changed instantly into a bright smile.


    ¡°Hi pip-squeak.¡± Jax said.


    ¡°Hi Jax. Lets get all of your passes so we can go to lunch, and I can show you around.¡± I said as


    Rowen, Dimitri, and Alpha Joseph reached me.


    Each gave me a one arm squeeze to avoid Lc. I tried to notugh as she watched each one


    carefully. ¡°Chastity, I need to head over to the pack house. I have a meeting with Alpha Robert, and his


    father about what happened this weekend at Cedar Grove pack.¡± Alpha Joseph exined.


    ¡°Oh. What happened at Cedar Grove?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you at lunch sweet girl.¡± Rowen said as he took hold of my hand.


    ¡°Ok. I hope your meeting goes well Alpha.¡± I responded with a smile.


    ¡°I do too Chastity. Enjoy your visit. I know these three have been excited to get here. By the way, cute


    kitten.¡± Alpha Joseph smiled before turning, and leaving.


    ¡°It might take a bit to get your passes because of the rest of the students are checking in today.¡± I


    exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s ok. We don¡¯t mind waiting.¡± Jax said.


    ¡°May I pet Lc?¡± Dimitri asked.


    ¡°Of course. Let her sniff your fingers first though.¡± I answered.


    While we waited in line we chatted, and eventually even Jax pet Lc. I found it funny when she


    decided


    to get on Rowen¡¯s shoulder as she literally climbed up his arm to get there. By the time we reached


    Danielle, Lc was sitting like a queen on Rowen. Danielle gushed over the cuteness as she handed


    over the passes. We left the Admin building as quickly as possible after that.


    ¡°I sent a text to let Lexi, and Norm know we¡¯re finally done in there. They¡¯re going to meet us in the


    cafeteria, but I have to take Lc back to my room first. She¡¯s not allowed where they serve food.¡± I


    exined.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you Chastity.¡± Rowen offered, and I nodded.


    We left Dimitri, and Jax as we made our way to my room. He took my hand and followed me up. We


    had to weave a bit between people, and boxes, but eventually made it. I was just taking off Lc¡¯s


    harness when I felt Rowen¡¯s hands on my waist from behind, and he was sniffing my neck.


    ¡°Rowen, are you ok?¡± I squeaked.


    ¡°I¡­.I am now. It¡¯s been a stressful couple of days. Can I just hold you for a minute please?¡± Rowen


    whispered into my neck, making me shiver.


    ¡°Y¡­yes.¡± I stuttered.


    I heard him mumble thank you, and stood quietly as he pulled my back to his chest. He wrapped his


    arms around my waist, and breathed me in. Eventually I moved my hands to rest on his arms, and


    found myself rxing. After a few minutes, he kissed my cheek, and stepped back, releasing me.


    ¡°Thank you sweet girl. I know being touched isn¡¯t easy for you, nor alwaysfortable, but thank you


    allowing me to hold you for a minute. I needed that.¡± Rowen said quietly.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked as I turned to him.


    ¡°A lot happened at Cedar Grove. None of it good. We¡¯ll tell you at lunch. Ok?¡±


    for


    I only nodded, and we left my room, with him holding my hand. He stayed quiet, and close the whole


    walk. I thought about what he said about my being ufortable being touched. As a general rule I


    was, but for some reason I wasn¡¯t ufortable with his touch. I enjoyed his touch, and the sparks it


    caused. His touch wasforting, and calming. Le whispered to me that it was supposed to be


    because he is my mate. That I would eventually get used to touch from others. I kind of hoped she was


    right.


    We easily found Dimitri, and Jax in the lobby then we went in search of Lexi, Norm, and Marcus. The


    cafeteria was crowded, but we eventually found Lexi, and Norm as he was bouncing up and down in


    excitement. Once everyone greeted each other we took our seats.


    ¡°No Marcus today?¡± I asked, looking around for him.


    ¡°No. He was called forst minute patrol duty. One of his unit member¡¯s mate has a pup on the mate


    went intobor.¡± Norm pouted.


    ¡°Why are you so sad about that? A new pup is exciting.¡± I said happily.


    way. His


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s just that with the rest of our sses starting this week I¡¯ll have less time with my mate after


    today.¡±


    ¡°It could be worse.¡±


    ¡°No it¡­.yeah. You¡¯re right. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°Are you excited to start the rest of your sses pip-squeak.¡± Jax asked.


    ¡°Yes. Anatomy is interesting, but I¡¯m ready to start learning more about my specialty.¡± I answered.


    ¡°You¡¯ll do wonderfully Chastity.¡± Dimitri said proudly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I smiled at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what Joe asked you to do for us while you¡¯re at it, please.¡±


    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t. I¡¯ll start looking as I advance in my sses.¡±


    ¡°What did you Alpha ask of you, Chas?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°He asked me to see if I can find a few potential midwives interested in moving to our pack. We only


    have one, and with how big our pack is, we need at least 2 if not 3.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Well you know I haven¡¯t decided on my specialty yet. Maybe I¡¯ll look into it.¡±


    ¡°That would be wonderful.¡±


    ¡°I have a week to consider it, and I will.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ll leave me here, alone?¡± Norm whined.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be alone sugar pop. You have Marcus, and your family. Besides we¡¯re only 4 hours away.


    We also still have 3 years.¡± Lexi giggled to which Norm hummed.


    ¡°Sweet girl, what would you like to eat?¡± Rowen asked.


    ¡°Oh. I¡¯ll go up with you so we can use my meal n.¡± I responded preparing to stand up.


    ¡°Nope. Sit. I¡¯ll get it. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Umm. A grilled chicken sandwich with lettuce, and creamy honey mustard please.¡±


    ¡°Would you like fries?¡±


    ¡°Yes please.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Are you happy here?¡± Jax asked me quietly.


    ¡°Yeah. I am.¡± I responded with a smile.


    ¡°¡­.don¡¯t be mad at Rowen, but he told me what happenedst week. I just want to make sure you¡¯re


    ok.¡±


    ¡°I have good days, and bad days. Dee-Dee said I¡¯ll have a lot of ups, and downs for awhile. She said


    the best thing to do is be willing to rely on my support system, and not to make any major decisions on


    my bad days.¡±


    ¡°Well we¡¯re all here for you. Always.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Jax.¡±


    ¡°Of course pip-squeak. By the way Molly wants to know when she, and Mel cane for visit.¡±


    ¡°Any weekend.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let her know.¡±


    Rowen returned to the table with Dimitri, Lexi, and Norm. Once every one had their food we dug in.


    Rowen of course, took hold of my hand as he ate. Like always the food was very good.


    ¡°I thought your Alpha was supposed to join you today?¡± Lexi questioned.


    ¡°He ended up having a meeting with your Alpha about what happened at Cedar Grove thest couple


    of days. He felt that they should be aware of the situation before Alpha Robert goes there tomorrow.¡±


    Dimitri answered.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Norm asked.


    Rowen sat back, sighed, and ran his hands down his face. ¡°They tried to trap me.¡±


    ¡°What¡­..what does that mean? What did they do?¡± I questioned, confused.


    With a groan Rowen told us everything that happened while they were at Cedar Grove. I found that the


    more he talked the more upset I got. I was also feeling very possessive. A feeling I wasn¡¯t used to.


    When he was done, I was ring.


    ¡°So what now? You reject me, and move on with her?¡± I snapped.


    ¡°What? No! Hell no!¡± Rowen defended.


    ¡°Did you even tell them about me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Several times.¡±


    ¡°Are you¡¯re trying to tell me they didn¡¯t care or what?¡±


    ¡°Chastity, they didn¡¯t. They had a skewed belief of fated mates. They think fated mates are antiquated,


    and bull.¡± Jax said gently.


    ¡°Well I guess you fit right with them since you believed an Omega is too weak.¡± I snapped.


    ¡°Chastity, that¡¯s not true! Not at all. Did I believe that at one point, yes, but I learned quickly I was


    wrong. That I didn¡¯t know what I was talking about. I¡¯ve told you this.¡± Rowen said gently.


    ¡°And I¡¯m just supposed to believe what you say now after what you said the first time you saw me?¡±


    ¡°Chastity, please. I¡¯ve done everything I can to show you I was wrong, and I made a mistake.¡±


    ¡°You keep saying that, but now some she-wolf who is better than me is throwing herself at you. She


    was ready to ept you. You can¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t even consider it. She was everything I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only right about one thing. She is everything you are not¡­..¡±


    ¡°See!¡±


    ¡°LET ME FINISH! She is not even half of the person you are. She is spoiled, selfish, uncaring, empty


    headed, and foolish. She is everything I would NEVER want in a mate. You are kind, caring,


    supportive, intelligent, and gorgeous! There wasn¡¯t even one second that I considered her over you!


    Not one! You are all I want! You were all I thought about while I was there. You are all I think about all of


    the time!¡±


    ¡°Is that why you didn¡¯t call mest night because you were too busy thinking about me or was it


    because you¡¯re lying, and were really with her?¡±


    ¡°Chastity! I promise you he was not with her. I was with him the pretty much the whole time. Last night


    he slept in his father¡¯s room, and we left earlier this morning! He was never, ever any where alone with


    her. He would never do that to you¡± Jax stated


    ¡°Of course you¡¯ll cover for him. He¡¯s your best friend, and you¡¯re Alpha.¡± I snapped.


    ¡°But you¡¯re my sister. You alwayse first, and I would never lie to you. Especially about something


    like that. I would never stand by while he did something like that, nor would I ever lie to you about it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. Just go home. I don¡¯t want to be around him any more. Or better yet take him


    back to her.¡±


    I stormed out of the cafeteria, and the building. I had heard someone calling my name, but I ignored


    them, and kept walking. Le kept trying to talk to me. To get me to go back, and apologize. To think


    through all he had said, but I blocked her out. Eventually I found a boulder in the campus woods, and


    sat down.


    I rubbed my hands over my face when I realized I was crying. I stared at nothing for awhile, and let my


    emotions, and turmoil run down my face. I didn¡¯t even know why I was crying. I whipped my head to the


    right when I heard a twig snap. I saw Dimitri standing there, just watching me. I slumped my shoulders,


    and curled into my self a bit.


    ¡°Chastity.¡± He said softly.


    I looked back at him, and sobbed.


    ¡°Can I sit?¡± He asked, and I only nodded.


    He sat beside me quietly for some time before he sighed.


    ¡°Those were some big emotions for someone who wanted to reject him just days ago.¡± He whispered.


    ¡°How did you¡­.¡± I started.


    ¡°Dee-Dee. You gave her permission to talk to me if you said or did something that worried her.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Right.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask what you¡¯re really mad about because I don¡¯t think it¡¯s really anything he did?¡±


    ¡°He had another¡­¡±


    ¡°He turned down another girl sweetheart. Repeatedly. Every time she tried to flirt with him, or tried to


    get him to spend time with her, he turned her down. He kept Jax with him from the minute we arrived


    there: The one time Jax wasn¡¯t there warrior ke was. Jax even slept on his couch the first night. The


    second night he slept on Joe¡¯s couch.¡±


    ¡°But how do you know he didn¡¯t sneak out either of those times?¡±


    ¡°Because Joe or Jax would have woken up, but if you need real proof, let me ask you something.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°In thest two days did you feel any pain or did Le get upset?¡±


    ¡°Pain where?¡±


    ¡°In your stomach and your heart?¡±


    ¡°N¡­no. And Le was calm the whole time. Why?¡±


    ¡°Because when a mate cheats, the one being cheated on feels debilitating pain in the stomach, and


    heart. Along with that the wolf of the one being cheated on bes very restless, and upset. A simple


    brush of a hand or something won¡¯t cause that, but anything intimate beyond a hug can, and does


    harm the other party, badly.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°You, and Le experienced none of that so that should tell you something.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but who¡¯s to say he didn¡¯t consider it.¡±


    ¡°The moment we arrived Rowen knew something was off, and was insistent that he not be left alone at


    any time during our visit. He also made sure, or at least tried to make sure the only people able to go


    into his room was those of us from our pack.¡±


    ¡°Then how did she get in his room?¡±


    ¡°I think you may have stopped listening. She gave ke a sleeping potion in his food. The four of us


    had gone out to dinner after the disaster of a meeting with Marvin.¡±


    ¡°But why would she?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the oldest trick in the book. Female sneaks into a high rank male¡¯s room, gets him to have sex with


    her than cries foul in the morning with her parents, and pack who in turn attempt to force the male to


    take her as a chosen mate.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.that¡¯s terrible.¡±


    ¡°Yes it is.¡±


    ¡°How do you know he didn¡¯t arrange for her to be there though?¡±


    ¡°Chastity, he had no opportunity to do so. He also would NEVER do that to you. He loves you too much


    to do that, and risk losing you¡±


    ¡°Then why did she do it?¡±


    ¡°If I had to guess, because Marvin put her up to it. Rowen had already informed Marvin he absolutely


    would not ept her. That he had you, and you are so much more than Bianca is or will ever be.


    Marvin. decided to try to get what he wanted another way, and Bianca agreed to it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just not believing that. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not ¡±


    ¡°Chastity, I swear on your mother that he did not, and would never do something like that. He will never


    hurt you. He wants only you.¡±


    ¡°¡­.I just¡­..¡±


    ¡°You know what I think?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I think that you¡¯re mad about something else. I also think that you¡¯re trying to find a way to push him


    away. Trying to justify pushing him away. The questions are, what are you really upset about, and why


    are you trying to push him away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I just¡­..¡±


    I got up off the boulder, and started pacing. Of course I was mad at him. He was the reason, and she


    would be perfect for him. I wasn¡¯t. If he stayed with me things like this would keep happening, and


    eventually he would finally see the truth. He would choose that she-wolf over me. I knew it. He needed


    to just let me go so I never had to deal with this kind of thing again. Even if we mated, and marked


    each other it would happen, and some she-wolf that was better than me would finally pull him away. I


    didn¡¯t want to go through that pain. Now or ever.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to keep happening. This won¡¯t be the only time. He¡¯ll always have this, and eventually he¡¯ll


    fall for a she-wolf who is right for him. He¡¯ll see what I keep saying. He¡¯ll finally walk away. He¡¯ll hurt me


    worse than anyone ever has. In ways no one ever has before. I don¡¯t want to deal with that. I can¡¯t deal


    with it.¡± I rambled.


    ¡°I can understand that worry, but I can tell you that while she-wolves may throw themselves at him, he


    will never falter from you.¡± Dimitri said gently.


    ¡°YOU DON¡¯T KNOW THAT!¡± I screamed.


    ¡°But I do sweetheart. Do you know who are the most loyal partners in the world?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Alphas, Betas, and Gammas. We are bred to be, raised to be, and we are.¡±


    ¡°Yeah right.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. We have to be for our pack. Our pack¡¯s strength requires the absolute loyalty of our


    leaders. If our pack doesn¡¯t see our loyalty to them, how can they be loyal to us. Our very job is to do


    what is in the best interest of our pack, no matter what. The only person whoes before that is our


    mate. We show our people our loyalty by showing our loyalty to our mate, every single day. We are our


    mate¡¯s home, security,fort, and biggest protector. As our mates are also our home,fort,


    support, and voice of reason. Losing that is akin to losing everything. We won¡¯t risk that. Yes there are


    some wolves in the world who are selfish, and do not care how they harm their mates, but Alphas,


    Betas, and Gammas are not like that. Not ever.¡±


    ¡°And you think Rowen would be the same?¡±


    ¡°My dear girl, I know he would. With you gone here, now would be the perfect time for him to do as he


    pleases with any female he wants, but he doesn¡¯t even look their way. He is blind to them, or sees


    them as an annoyance. Bianca is not the only one he has turned away, and sadly she won¡¯t be thest.


    She is just the worst. Do you realize that at Jax, and Molly¡¯s ceremony you were the ONLY person he


    danced with other than Molly, and Gina? Plenty asked, but he refuse. He danced with Molly because


    they are friends, and Gina, well she is his sister. He had to. He spent the whole evening watching you


    dance with all of us. He only had eyes for you. Even now he only has eyes for you. The thing is that it


    will go both ways, and it is possible it already has, but you do not realize it.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Chastity, there are males here that I saw watching your every move today. You may not see it, and you


    may hide in some over sized clothes, but you are a beautiful youngdy. They see it, and they are


    drawn to it. There are males that will probably approach you with interest. Rowen will have the same


    feelings of jealousy, and possessiveness when this happens. You will not be the only one experiencing


    this.¡±


    ¡°No. That¡¯s not true. No one sees me.¡±


    ¡°Come here sweetheart.¡± Dimitri patted the spot next to him, and I finally sat back down.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You, my


    dear girl are beautiful. Inside, and out. Since you have gotten here you have be even more


    beautiful. You were gaining the weight you should have always had before you left. In only two weeks


    you have gained enough to look healthy, and you are slowly gaining muscle where you should. Yes you


    will always be on the smaller side, but that does not make you any less beautiful. On top of being


    beautiful on the outside, sweetheart you are gorgeous on the inside as well. You are kind, caring,


    respectful, supportive, and so loving. Those qualities roll out of you in ways that draw people to you.


    Males see you, they feel that, and all they want is to be with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­but¡­¡±


    ¡°Baby girl, I know you don¡¯t see it right now, but some day you will. When you have reached a point in


    your healing where the positive feelings out weigh the negative you will find yourself surrounded by


    males. trying to catch your attention because of WHO you are. For Rowen it will be different.¡±


    ¡°How is that?¡±


    ¡°Females throw themselves at him for what he looks like, and for WHAT he is. They know nothing of


    WHO he is as a person. They only see his rank, and want that. As his mate you will always see Rowen


    for WHO he is, not WHAT he is. That right there is one of the bigger reasons Rowen will ALWAYS


    choose you over anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because a male, at the core of him wants to be seen for more than his title, for more than what his title


    can earn a female. Bianca only saw him as an Alpha who could take over her pack, and make her a


    Luna. She knew nothing of who he was beyond that. Same with Fiona. Neither knew him as a person,


    nor did they care. He could have been a murderer for all they cared, as long as they got to be Luna


    that¡¯s all that mattered to them. You don¡¯t see him for what he can give you. The power being with him


    would provide you. Yes you had fear of him because of what he is, but do you fear Rowen as a


    person?¡±


    ¡°N¡­no.¡±


    ¡°Exactly because you know he is more than that. You know that he is kind to you, supportive of you,


    intelligent, he is helpful to you when you need him most, he is respectful of your needs, and he loves


    you. You see him for those things, not that he is an Alpha, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Y¡­yes.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. That right there is what will keep Rowen from ever straying from you because you see him not


    his rank. Those females are not worth his time, and he knows it. And yes you do deserve that. You


    deserve the best, and I honestly believe Rowen is the best for you. He proves that every single


    moment of every single day. As he works with his dad he is always wondering if the choices he is


    making are things you would agree with, and would they make you happy and proud of him. If he could


    he would call you to ask your opinion on every decision he makes.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re just being ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°No I¡¯m being serious.¡±


    ¡°How do you know this?¡±


    ¡°Because he is exactly like Joe. I can¡¯t tell you how many meetings that man stopped just to call Jane


    to ask her opinion on something or would only hold a meeting for when she was avable so he could


    have her input.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes. I have no doubt that if you were home instead of here Rowen would be doing the same thing.


    Hell he probably would have taken you with us to Cedar Grove, if you had been at home.¡±


    ¡°OH.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Chastity, I know you¡¯re dealing with a lot right now, but try to have a little faith in Rowen while


    you¡¯re at it. He is going no where.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl. Are you ready to head back in? Joe¡¯s meeting will be ending soon, and unfortunately


    we have to head back home. There is a lot we need to deal with when we get there in response to what


    happened with Cedar Grove.¡±


    ¡°In a minute.¡±


    ¡°Ok. I know you have a question to ask, so please feel free to do so.¡±


    ¡°Do¡­do you think Cedar Grove will attack like they said they will?¡±


    ¡°I think that Marvin is going to try to rally his allies to him first which will fail as all his allies are also


    ours. Their packs are small, and they depend on us a lot for trade, and ie. They won¡¯t risk


    angering us. Nor will they support him when they find out exactly what caused this issue, and believe


    me they will. I think Marvin may attempt toe at us then, but I don¡¯t think he will get very far. The


    members of his pack are slowly leaving, and his Beta is helping the rest to get out as quickly as


    possible.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very sad that they are abandoning him.¡±


    ¡°It is, but if they do not they will not survive. They can barely afford to feed themselves on the small


    amount he provides them from the pack ie provided by the meager trading he can still do.


    Unfortunately that will run out soon. It does not help that he ns to do what he did to us, to other


    Alphas. Or at least it seemed that way. There are Alphas out there that are a great deal less forgiving


    then. we are. They will not hesitate to attack, and eliminate him, and his pack if needed. His pack


    members will choose survival over him any day.¡±


    ¡°Can any one help him turn things around?¡±


    ¡°We offered many options to him, but he would hear of none of it. He would only ept our help in the


    form of Rowen epting Bianca followed with us supporting, and supplementing his pack with ours,


    permanently.¡±


    ¡°He also doesn¡¯t believe in fated mates?¡±


    ¡°No he does not, but I also sensed, when he came near enough to any of us to sense, that he is also


    not truly an Alpha. A warrior, yes. An Alpha, no?¡±


    ¡°Then how did he be Alpha?¡±


    ¡°His father was the Alpha before him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, how did he end up scenting as a warrior then?¡±


    ¡°Please understand that this is only spection, but I do not believe he was his father¡¯s first child. I


    believe, if I remember correctly, his father¡¯s fated mate had trouble conceiving, carrying, and even


    producing live pups. I believe that the first born may not have survived long, but the Alpha gene is


    strongest in the first born, just like with Betas. The gene weakens with each off spring. The only time a


    first born is not an Alpha is when they are female.¡±


    ¡°But Bianca was his first born, and only child. Doesn¡¯t that make her an Alpha?¡±


    ¡°No. As I said first born females are never Alphas. They carry Alpha blood, but are not Alphas. Typically


    they scent as warriors, or high rank regr wolves.¡±


    ¡°Oh. So which is Gina?¡±


    ¡°A high rank regr wolf.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Does she know that?¡±


    ¡°Of course she does which is why she is trying to decide what she wants to do with her life. She is


    leaning. toward teaching.¡±


    ¡°Oh good. She is great with pups.¡±


    ¡°That she is, but we have gotten way off topic.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite alright. I think you should talk to Rowen before we leave. And Jax.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.I know.¡±


    ¡°Who would you like to speak to first?¡±


    ¡°¡­I think Jax. I have a lot more to say to Rowen.¡±


    ¡°Ok. He¡¯sing now. Rowen isn¡¯t happy about it, but he understands.¡±


    ¡°Th¡­.thank you for talking to me.¡±


    ¡°Always baby girl. Always. I know I was shit for a long time, but I do love you. I am also very proud of


    you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Just then I heard leaves rustle, and twigs snap. I saw Jax standing there when I looked up. He looked a


    little shy, and worried. Dimitri stood, kissed my cheek, and walked away. Once he was gone, I patted


    the spot next to me on my boulder.


    ¡°Jax¡­.¡±


    ¡°Chastity¡­.¡±


    We both started at the same time, andughed.


    ¡°You first.¡± Jax said quietly.


    ¡°Jax I¡¯m sorry. I know you would never lie to cover for any one, or hurt me. You would have told me the


    truth, and stopped him from doing something to hurt me. I¡­I was just¡­..¡± I started, but stopped as I


    didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Feeling jealous, and possessive of your mate.¡± Jax finished for me.


    ¡°I¡­I think that¡¯s part of it.¡±


    ¡°I get that. I have done the same with Molly in the past. She always called me back from it. What else


    was


    it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­it¡¯s hard for me. All those females throwing themselves at him. I¡¯m worried he¡¯ll eventually find


    someone better than me.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t. Not only could he not do that, but also there is no one better than you in the world.¡±


    ¡°Even Molly?¡±


    ¡°Ok. Sorry, but she is kind of¡­.well¡­¡±


    ¡°I get it. Dimitri exined a lot to me to help me understand things better.¡±


    ¡°I figured he would. Dad has a way with words.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m learning that.¡±


    ¡°So we¡¯re good?¡±


    ¡°Yes Jaxy we¡¯re good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d pip-squeak. You better talk to Rowen though. He¡¯s losing his mind thinking you¡¯re going to


    reject him over some tramp.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°I love you pip-squeak.¡±


    ¡°I love you too.¡±


    Jax gave me a one arm hug then walked away. I waited quietly for Rowen to join me. I felt him before I


    saw him. I leaned forward on my elbows, and continued to wait until he reached me. Once we were


    close enough to see each other, but not touch we sat starring at each other. He looked so scared in


    that moment, and heartbroken. I knew I needed to speak first because he wouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Rowen, I am so sorry. I know you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I¡­I was¡­..I don¡¯t know.¡± I sputtered.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok Chastity. I get it.¡± Rowen said quietly.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not ok. None of what I did was ok. I spoke to an Alpha disrespectfully. I used you of things.


    you didn¡¯t do. I yelled at an Alpha, and gave an Alpha an order. That¡¯s not ok.¡±


    Rowen rushed to me, and gently cupped my face in his hands. He tilted my face up to look at him, and


    whipped the tears that began to fall.


    ¡°Hey. Hey. What did I tell you sweet girl? Huh? There is no rank between us. With us we are just


    Rowen, and Chastity. Nothing else matters. You¡¯re allowed to say what you want to me. You¡¯re allowed


    to yell at me, and order me around.¡± Rowen said gently.


    ¡°But I said mean, hurtful things. I yelled, and¡­..¡± I started, but he put his thumb on my lips to stop me.


    ¡°You were hurt, and upset because some crazy she-wolf tried to take what belongs to you. You were


    angry, and needed to release that anger. I was there, and since I was involved, in a way, you took your


    anger out of me. That is ok love. I promise it¡¯s ok. And I do understand. I¡¯m not mad about it. I was


    scared though.¡±


    ¡°You, scared? Why?¡±


    ¡°Of losing you. The thought of not having you guts me. I can¡¯t live my life without you. I was afraid you


    would reject me because of someone else.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I¡­.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Chastity, I understand. I¡¯m sorry that you got hurt because of another person¡¯s actions. I did everything


    I could to make sure she was unable to try anything that would risk you, and me. If I could have left


    sooner. I would have, but it¡¯s a 6 hour drive. I wish I could have just left instead of spending one more


    second in that house. I messed up, and I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t mess up. You went there in hopes of helping another pack get back on their feet. You


    didn¡¯t know they were going to do the things they did. You did everything right to protect yourself. It¡¯s


    her that was the problem, and I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°What are you scared of sweet girl?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared that one day some girl is going to do what that girl did, and you will be drawn to her. I¡¯ll lose


    you to her. That she¡¯ll be better than me in every way. Prettier, kinder, smarter, and more right for you


    than you say I am. I¡¯m scared. I know just a few days ago I wanted to reject you, but at the same time I


    knew I could never do it. Above anyone else you make me feel like I will be ok. Maybe not right now,


    but someday I will be ok. You make me feel that way, and I¡¯m scared. So scared I¡¯ll lose you to some


    female that is right for you.¡±


    ¡°Chastity, that will never happen. There is no one in this world more right for me than you are. You may


    not believe it, but you are everything I want, and need in this life. There is no one in this world smarter,


    kinder, stronger, more courageous, or more beautiful than you. No one will ever evene close. I told


    you the day you checked into school that I love you. I meant that Chastity. I do. I know you still have a


    lot you¡¯re dealing with, and a crazy amount of emotions you¡¯re trying to sort through so I don¡¯t expect


    you to love me right now, or even say it, but I hope that one day you will I told you I would wait for you,


    and I will. I will also wait for you to love me.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°I know sweet girl. I know. Come here.¡±


    Rowen pulled me to his side, and wrapped his arms tight around me. Thefort, and warmth he was


    providing made me feel safe enough to cry. To really cry. I was such a mess that I didn¡¯t even know


    why I was crying, but he held me anyway. With one hand he gently rubbed my back in soothing circles.


    With the other he lightly scratched my head. We stayed that way until my tears, and sobs slowed then


    stopped.


    I pulled back enough to look up at him to find him smiling softly at me. He used his thumbs to wipe the


    tears from my eyes as he stared into mine. I got lost in those beautiful blue eyes for at least a minute. I


    didn¡¯t even flinch when he pressed his lips to mine. My eyes fluttered shut to just enjoy the feeling of


    hist lips on mine.


    When I felt his tongue brush my lower lips I gasped, and I felt his tongue slowly enter my mouth. I


    hesitantly followed his lead as his tongue began to brush mine. This kiss felt so different, so much more


    than our previous kisses. I moaned softly as we continued to kiss, and he pulled me close to him. I


    wrapped my arms around his neck as he deepened the kiss even more. I found that I was tingling all


    over, and heat was rushing south in a manner I didn¡¯t know how to react to.


    I don¡¯t know how he managed to do it, but he pulled away, eventually. He was breathing just as hard as


    I was as he ced a kiss on my forehead. I simply clung to him, and enjoyed the moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Chastity. I didn¡¯t mean to push.¡± He whispered against my forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I¡­.I kind of liked it.¡± I admitted quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯m d, and I want to kiss you again, but if I do I might do something I shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.I don¡¯t understand, but ok.¡±


    ¡°We should head back anyway. My dad is waiting for us.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Ok.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could stay longer. I really do, but we have to get back.¡±


    ¡°I know. I heard.¡±


    ¡°Come on love.¡±


    Taking my hand we walked out of the woods together, and to the parking lot in front of the Admin


    Building. I said my goodbyes to everyone, and got another quick kiss from Rowen. I stood there in that


    parking lot, watching them drive away, until their taillights disappeared.


    When I got back to my room I found Norm, and Lexi waiting for me. Apparently I had worried them. We


    ate dinner in my room that evening, and talked. Before I went to bed I received a good night text


    message. from Rowen then I wrote in my journal. I poured out all of the feelings I had dealt with that


    day, and everything that happened. It felt good to get it all out like that. I went to bed feeling better than


    I had earlier. I also dreamed of Rowen, and his kisses that night.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    ***Chastity***


    The next several weeks flew by for me. The new sses were hard, but I enjoyed them, very much. My


    instructors were also impressed with me as I did very well on every assignment, and was prepared for


    every question they asked me. They were also impressed with the fact that I took the time to read


    ahead, so I was properly prepared.


    My sessions with Dee-Dee had also been going well. We talked a lot about what had happened the day


    Rowen, Jax, and Dimitri had visited. She did a really good job of talking to me about what I had been


    feeling, and why I was feeling what I was that day. She really helped me understand it all. We had


    spent the rest of my sessions discussing what I had been through. We focused a lot on trying to


    change the way I thought of those of higher rank than me.


    I only had one meeting with Luna ir due to her having some things to do, and I had school work to


    do any way. I didn¡¯t get to see Norm, and Lexi as much as I usually did as we only had one ss


    together at first. Lexi ended up switching to two of my introduction sses. She seemed to be enjoying


    the sses. The three of us still had at least breakfast, and dinner together, along with Marcus. We


    spent weekends doing things, and they showed me around their pack town more. I ended up signing


    up for a drawing ss too. Lexi, and I did that one together. I enjoyed it, and it was rxing.


    We also still did self defense ss together. Matt was slowly starting to teach us the proper way to


    swing a punch, as we continued to work on strengthening our bodies. I always made sure to watch


    every move Matt made before attempting to mimic them. I guess I didn¡¯t do very well with it as he


    would always stop, and adjust the way I was standing or moving. Unfortunately he did this by touching


    me which always made me ufortable. Lexi, and Norm told him constantly not to touch me, but he


    ignored them almost every time. He even ignored me the one time I asked him not to touch me.


    Unfortunately I didn¡¯t get any visitors from home thest two weekends, but that had been expected.


    Thest two weekends most of them had to go to other packs for meetings, or had meetings at our


    pack. I talked to, and video chatted with everyone regrly though so that helped. Thankfully I hadn¡¯t


    had any more emotional disastrous moments for thest two weeks, but I knew that could change at


    any moment.


    I hoped that didn¡¯t happen over the next week though. Today I was going home for a week to celebrate


    Independence Day with my family, and friends. Colby wasing to pick me up as he was at Denu


    filling out paperwork. He had been epted, and would be starting at the end of summer. Once he was


    done he was picking me up, and we were going home. I was so excited to see everyone. I had just


    finished packing up stuff for Lc, and getting her into her carrier when I got a text from Colby that he


    was in the parking lot, waiting for me.


    I looked around my room to make sure I hadn¡¯t forgotten anything. Once I was satisfied I had


    everything I wanted to take home with me, I attempted to walk out my door only to realize I had too


    much stuff to carry. I had


    my book bag with myptop, and books to read for ss, a suitcase that had my clothes as well as


    things Lc would need, my purse, and Lc in her carrier. I even brought the Luna Bible to show Molly,


    and Melissa. It was just not going to work. After a lot of debate I decided Lc would be fine. without


    her carrier. I took her out, shoved the nket I put in there for her into my suitcase, and put her in her


    harness. She had gotten a lot better about it over thest weeks. She still preferred sitting on my


    shoulder to walking though. She had been spayed, and got her shots so we were outside a lot more


    than before I found she liked to ride on Le¡¯s back when they were outside together.


    Finally satisfied, I left my room, only to find Lexi leaning against the wall waiting for me. I smiled at her


    as I pulled my door shut behind me. I noticed she had a suitcase, and book bag with her as well. I


    figured with her staying at the pack house she wouldn¡¯t really need much, but I guess I was wrong.


    ¡°Hey small fry. You ready?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Yes. All set.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Good. Lets go.¡±


    ¡°Yes please. Colby is in the parking lot waiting on me, and I don¡¯t know how much longer he¡¯s going to


    sit there before bing inpatient.¡±


    ¡°Eh. He¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah he will, but he¡¯ll be grumpy if he has to wait too long.¡±


    ¡°That I believe.¡±


    ¡°Are Norm, and Marcus noting to say goodbye?¡±


    ¡°Oh. They had to run off to Norm¡¯s parent¡¯s house. His one sister is inbor, and that¡¯s always a big


    production for the family. They don¡¯t want to crowd the pack hospital so all of the family who still lives in


    the pack gathers there, and waits for the phone call that the pup was born, and that they can visit.¡±


    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s so exciting.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve never experienced it, but from the sound of it, it is exciting.¡±


    ¡°Well if you decide to be a midwife, you¡¯ll experience it a lot.¡±


    ¡°Very true. Although I think I¡¯d like to witness a birth or two before I am set on being a midwife, and I


    should figure out if I like pups.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. So what are your ns for the week?¡±


    ¡°Oh. I didn¡¯t tell you?¡±


    ¡°Nope. You¡¯ve changed the subject every time I have asked.¡±


    We were just reaching the car when I said this. Colby quickly hoped out, after popping the trunk.


    ¡°Hey short stack.¡± Colby said excitedly.


    ¡°Hey Colby.¡± I responded with a huge smile.


    ¡°You ready to go?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah. Let me put this in the trunk.¡± I said indicating my suitcase.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it. Lex, hand yours over too.¡±


    It took me a second to register what he said before I asked, ¡°Are you dropping her off at the pack


    house before we leave? That¡¯s really nice of you Colby.¡±


    ¡°Nope. Surprise small fry! I¡¯m going with you to check out your pack!¡± Lexi squealed, and did a Norm


    bounce.


    ¡°WHAT? REALLY!¡± I shrieked.


    ¡°Yup. Both of our Alphas approved it. I am spending the next week at Moonlight pack with you, and


    your family.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goddess! I¡¯m so excited! I can¡¯t wait for you to meet Braxton, Molly, Melissa, and Gina


    officially!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    ¡°When did you set all of this up?¡±


    ¡°About a week ago.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    ¡°Alright you two, and the critter, get in the car so we can go. We have a bit of a drive ahead of us.¡±


    Colby said as he got into the driver¡¯s seat.


    I offered to let Lexi sit up front, but she refused, stating she liked to spread out across the back bench.


    seat. Once I was in, and buckled Lc made herselffortable on my shoulder once again, and we


    took off. She stayed there until she decided she wanted to sleep so she curled up in myp, and slept


    the rest of the way.


    During the whole drive the three of us talked about what was currently going on in our lives. I asked


    Colby a lot of questions about Denu, and what he expected from it. Lexi, and I also talked a lot about


    what we were doing in school. The conversation distracted me from the length of the drive. I didn¡¯t even


    realize how long we had been driving until we reach the border of Moonlight pack. I heard the howls of


    wee, and couldn¡¯t resist. Just like Colby, I rolled my window down, and howled right back.


    I was home. I didn¡¯t think I would miss it because of all I had been through, but I had been very wrong. I


    had missed home a lot, and I was d to be here. No matter what had happened, this was home. This


    is where I belonged once I finished school. We pulled up in front of the pack house to see a crowd


    waiting for me.


    Molly, and Melissa were right in front bouncing excitedly. Jax as standing right behind them, chuckling,


    with Ross, and Rowen right beside him. Alpha Joseph, Dimitri, Gamma Peter, Gina, and Braxton were


    also waiting impatiently for me. Lexi took Lc from me because some how she knew a kitten would get


    in the way for the greeting I was about to receive. As soon as the car came to a stop I threw the door


    open, and ran to my family.


    My goal had been Rowen, but Molly, and Melissa caught me first. I didn¡¯t mind a bit. We shared a huge.


    three way hug, and someughter and squeals. Jax grabbed me for a hug next, again before I could


    get to Rowen. Some how I managed to get passed around to everyone before I finally made it to him,


    even though he had been front, and center, sort of.


    Before I could do anything he picked me up off my feet, and pulled me into a huge hug. He even spun


    me around as Iughed. He kept whispering in my ear how much he had missed me, and how d he


    was I was home for this visit. When he finally put me down he gave me a kiss that stayed tame


    compared to the kiss we shared in the woods, but it still felt amazing.


    Finally I remembered my poor friend standing by herself waiting to be introduced. I walked right up to


    her, took Lc from her hands, and turned to everyone.


    ¡°Every one this is my best friend Lexi. Lexi you know everyone from theputer screen, and phone.


    calls, now you get to meet them face to face.¡± I said with a huge smile on my face.


    ¡°Hey there Lexi. It¡¯s nice to finally meet you in person.¡± Ross said.


    ¡°Same to you Gamma Ross.¡± Lexi said with a bow.


    ¡°So we have a rule in this house, Lexi.¡± Alpha Joseph stated.


    ¡°What¡¯s that Alpha?¡± Lexi questioned.


    ¡°Unless we¡¯re in front of other pack members that don¡¯t live or work in this house, no titles. Our names


    are fine. We¡¯re all family here.¡± Alpha Joseph instructed.


    ¡°Oh. Uh. Ok. We have the same rule.¡±


    ¡°I know. My Jane was ir¡¯s cousin.¡±


    ¡°No kidding?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. I will do my best to follow your rule.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now can we finally get to the important thing here?¡± Molly grumbled.


    ¡°What¡¯s that Molly?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°I thought I was your best friend.¡± She whined.


    ¡°No way. I thought I was.¡± Melissa whined.


    ¡°Um¡­.wait, wait, wait. That¡¯s my role.¡± Lexi joined in.


    Suddenly all three of them turned to look at me in question. Everyone else looked to be holding in their


    laughter as much as they could. No one seemed to want to help me out of this situation.


    ¡°Oh¡­well¡­.um¡­..Can¡¯t you all three be my best friend at the same time?¡± I asked nervously.


    ¡°It works for us. Why is it such a problem for females?¡± I heard Jax grumble to Rowen, Ross, and Colby


    while the older men snickered.


    ¡°Good question.¡± Ross stated quietly.


    I couldn¡¯t help it, I startedughing. These people were ridiculous. When I finally stoppedughing, I


    looked at each girl in turn, and made a decision.


    ¡°You each are my best friends. Each one of you is important to me. So take it or leave it. You three


    share the title of best friend or not at all.¡± I said firmly.


    All three girls looked to each other, then shrugged saying alright. I breathed a sigh of relief. I did not


    want to deal with girl drama.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take Chastity, and Lexi up to my apartment where they¡¯ll be staying so they can get


    settled, Chastity can also get Lc set up. We have a wee home dinner nned for six, and we


    want the guest of honor to be on time.¡± Jax stated as he took Lexi¡¯s book bag and suitcase from Colby


    while Rowen took mine.


    ¡°You guys didn¡¯t have to do that.¡± Iined.


    ¡°Oh yes we did. We always celebrate someoneing home. Even if it¡¯s just for a visit.¡± Alpha Joseph


    said with a smile.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Nope. No buts. It¡¯s already arranged.¡± Dimitri said firmly.


    ¡°Yup. I can¡¯t wait! I want to hear everything!¡± Braxton said excitedly.


    I sighed, and followed everyone into the house. Lexi fell into step next to me.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you staying in Rowen¡¯s apartment?¡± She whispered to me low enough that I would be the


    only


    one to hear her.


    ¡°We¡¯re not officially mated yet so Jax said it¡¯s not appropriate.¡± I responded.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t he sleep in your room for thest two weeks before you left for school?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but on a cot.¡±


    ¡°You shared a bed with him thest night you were here.¡±


    ¡°I know, but¡­.¡±


    ¡°I get it. He¡¯ll probably sleep in your room the whole time you¡¯re here this week too.¡±


    ¡°Probably with the door open, if he does. Besides I¡¯m not sure I¡¯mfortable with sharing a living


    space with him yet.¡±


    ¡°I can understand that.¡±


    ¡°I thought you might.¡±


    When we reached Jax¡¯s apartment he opened the door, and let us in. He showed Lexi to her room, as


    Rowen followed me to the one I lived in before I left. Once inside the room, he set my bags down, as I


    put Lc down on the floor, and unclicked her leash. I turned to look at Rowen, just looked at him. He


    was so handsome, like always. He smiled as he walked toward me slowly. Before I could speak he


    pulled me into his arms, and kissed me. Really kissed me.


    I followed his lead as his tongue rubbed against mine, and he groaned into my mouth. Again the


    tingles. spread through my body like before, only stronger this time. I found I enjoyed the feeling. When


    he finally ended the kiss he looked at me and smiled, big.


    ¡°Goddess, I missed you.¡± He said.


    ¡°I missed you too.¡± I said in return.


    ¡°So¡­um¡­I can stay in here with you, on a cot again while you¡¯re here. If you want of course.¡± Rowen


    offered as he took a step back from me.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°¡­.uh¡­.think that would be good.¡± I stated quietly.


    ¡°OK. I¡¯m going to go get some things together to bring down here. My cot is in the closet so that will be.


    easy.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    He left the room, still smiling. I rushed to get Lc¡¯s stuff set up for her, and was about to unpack when I


    heard Molly yell for me.


    ¡°CHASTITY GET YOUR BUTT IN HERE GIRL! AND BRING THAT KITTEN WITH YOU! WE WANT TO


    MEET


    HER, AND WE HAVE A LOT TO CATCH UP ON!¡±


    I giggled as I picked up Lc, and headed to the living room. I found Molly, Melissa, and Lexi sprawled


    out. around the room. Molly, and Melissa were on one couch while Lexi was stretched out on the floor.


    They were allughing at something. When they heard me walk in, they all looked at me, and smiled. I


    instantly smiled back, and settled on the other couch.


    ¡°Ok. Tell us EVERYTHING!¡± Melissa demanded.


    ¡°I have every time we talk.¡± I giggled as I took Lc¡¯s harness off of her.


    She instantly jumped down, and started investigating the apartment. I watched for her a moment before


    one of the girls cleared their throat. I smiled at my friends.


    ¡°What would you like to know?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Um, EVERYTHING! Melissa said excitedly.


    I had already told thern all about everything, and I said this to them. Molly insisted that it was better to


    hear it all in person. After rolling my eyes with a giggle, I told them everything starting with the day I


    arrived. They listened intently,ughed when Iughed. Their eyes got teary when I talked about


    something upsetting. It was like they were experiencing it all with me. It was a great feeling. Lexi


    interjected her own bits as I talked too. After I was finished, Molly sat back, and sighed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve only been gone a month, and already you¡¯ve experienced interesting things.¡± Molly said with a


    smile.


    ¡°No kidding. I want to see the journal. Oh and this Luna Bible you talked about, but not right now. We¡¯ll


    have time for that.¡± Melissa added.


    ¡°Definitely. That maye in handyter.¡± Molly agreed.


    ¡°Aright. Next story. Lexi, tell us all about you. You¡¯re going to be in our group here so we need to know


    everything there is about you.¡± Melissa demanded with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be a part of your group?¡± Lexi questioned, looking surprised.


    ¡°Um¡­yes! You¡¯re best friends with Chas here which instantly makes you best friends with us, so spill


    girl.¡± Molly requested with a smile.


    ¡°Uh. Well. OK.¡±


    Lexi began talking about her life, and her family first. Especially her brother Darren. As I had already


    heard her story I only partially listened. I was too busy looking around for Lc, I wanted to make sure


    she wasn¡¯t getting into any trouble. I spotted her staring out the floor to ceiling windows in the living


    room, and smiled.


    As I had looked around I had noticed the apartment had changed a bit. Molly had pictures hanging up


    all over the ce. A lot of them were from her mating ceremony with Jax, but there were also pictures


    from our date night out with our mates, and pictures that I assumed were her family. I was d she had


    personalized the ce to her liking. Seeing all of the pictures also made me smile. I was brought back


    to the conversation happening when I heard Molly gasp.


    ¡°What an asshole! How dare he!¡± Molly growled, and some how I knew they were talking about


    Anthony. ¡°I guess being an Alpha¡¯s son, he dared plenty.¡± Lexi said with a shrug.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who your father is, you don¡¯t do something like that to someone.¡± Melissa stated firmly.


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m better off. After all of these years I finally see Anthony for who he really is. My brother


    used to always tell me, but I didn¡¯t believe him. At first Anthony and I were friends, then as we got older


    I started to like him. I guess I was blind to who he was. Now that I¡¯ve seen him for who he is, I am


    thankful he¡¯s not my mate. I would have been miserable.¡± Lexi exined.


    ¡°Well I can¡¯t argue that.¡± Molly agreed.


    ¡°Neither can I. Girl you dodged a bullet.¡± Melissa said.


    ¡°I sure did.¡± Lexi said with a smile.


    ¡°Now you have Chastity, and us. We¡¯ll look out for you and keep sleaze balls away from you.¡± Molly


    said with a smile.


    ¡°At this point I¡¯m only interested in finding my own mate. If the guy isn¡¯t my mate, I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    Lexi


    stated.


    ¡°Good for you. I was the same way.¡± Molly said.


    ¡°Same here.¡± Added Melissa.


    I liked that my three closet girl friends were getting along so well. It would make my life so much easier


    in the long run. The four of us sat around chatting until we heard the door open, and some one call out


    to us.


    ¡°Alright you crazy bunch, time for dinner. Lets go.¡± Jax yelled from the door making me jump.


    ¡°Goddess Jax. Don¡¯t do that! I¡¯ve told you a hundred times to stop that.¡± Mollyined.


    ¡°Sorry babe, but you four were being so loud you didn¡¯t hear me the first time I spoke.¡± Jax protested.


    ¡°Yeah right.¡± Molly grumbled.


    ¡°Aww. Come on baby. I¡¯m not lying. I¡¯ll make it up to youter. OK?¡±


    ¡°I know exactly how you n to make it up to me, and it¡¯s NEVER quietly.¡±


    ¡°Are youining?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Not even a little.¡±


    ¡°Good otherwise I would have to pu¡­.take care of youter.¡±


    My eyes widened, and I blushed as I looked down. The things I did NOT even need to think about


    when it came to my brother. What they did was their business. I looked up when I heard Jax make an


    oomph. sound. I saw Molly had just elbowed him.


    ¡°No need to spread our business around.¡± Molly tsked.


    ¡°They¡¯re not stupid. They know what we do when we¡¯re alone.¡± Jax whined.


    ¡°Knowing, and hearing are two different things Mister.¡±


    I looked to Melissa, and Lexi when I heard them giggle. I just shook my head, and went to get Lc.


    After she was set up in my room, I followed everyone down to the family dining room I had never


    actually


    eaten a meal in there before. I had served plenty of times though. I wasn¡¯t sure what to expect. I was a


    little nervous if I was being honest.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    ***Chastity***


    When we walked into the dining room I looked around. There was a big sign hanging on the wall that


    said Wee Home, and there balloons tied to little weights in several corners. The table was set


    beautifully with a purple table cloth, and some of our best china. It all looked beautiful.


    Everyone was standing behind chairs, waiting on me. What I noticed next was that Alpha Joseph was


    not standing behind his usual seat. He was standing behind the one next to Dimitri, at the foot of the


    table. Rowen was standing next to the one next to the seat at the head of the table. I crinkled my brow


    in confusion.


    ¡°The guest of honor takes the seat of honor tonight.¡± Alpha Joseph said with a smile.


    ¡°Oh. But¡­.¡± I started.


    ¡°We are here to celebrate you being home with us, and we should all be able to see you.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­um¡­OK.¡±


    I slowly moved to the head of the table, Lexi right behind me. I was surprised to see the seat to my left


    was also empty, but Rowen quickly told me it was for Lexi so she could sit next to someone she knows.


    I only nodded. Once I was seated, everyone also sat. I looked around at everyone, and smiled. Next to


    Lexi was Braxton with an empty seat next to him, followed with Gina then Gamma Peter, and Alpha


    Joseph. Next to Rowen was Jax, Molly, Gamma Ross, Melissa, then Colby.


    Within minutes Lucy, Beth, and Tina came rushing into the room carrying trays of food, wearing huge


    smiles. As soon as they set their trays down they came to me, and greeted me. They all looked happy.


    healthy, and calm. I was very happy to see them. I asked Tina when she was due, and she informed


    me any day. I asked her to let me know when she went intobor so if I was home I could be there for it


    which she agreed. Once they left the room to gather dishes to join us, Lexi leaned to me.


    ¡°Can you ask her if I cane too please? I know it¡¯s rude, but I¡¯d like to get an idea of what I¡¯m facing


    before I make final decision on my specialty.¡± Lexi whispered to me.


    I quickly mind linked Tina to ask. To my surprise she agreed. She even said her mother would love it


    because it gave her to opportunity to teach. I informed Lexi than Braxton spoke up.


    ¡°Chastity, please, please, please tell me you¡¯ll make your fruit filled croissants while you¡¯re here. I¡¯m


    dying without them.¡± Braxton whined dramatically.


    ¡°He¡¯s been whining about not having those since the day you left so please put us all out of misery.¡±


    Gina giggled.


    ¡°While you¡¯re at it please show Lucy how to make your coffee. I need that stuff back in my life.¡± Colby


    begged, and Lucy shot him a dirty look.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know my coffee is perfect young man.¡± Lucy sniffed.


    ¡°I never said it wasn¡¯t Lucy, but Chastity¡¯s is¡­.well it¡¯s perfection.¡± Colby whimpered.


    ¡°Yes everyone I will make my croissants, and coffee while I¡¯m here.¡± I responded with augh.


    ¡°Oh thank the goddess!¡± Colby whooped.


    Suddenly Greg shuffled into the room. He looked awful. I nced at Braxton to see his eyes widen.


    Greg still didn¡¯t join meals much, but Braxton did tell me that Greg had started telling him a bit about his


    family, and life before Aurora. I was d Braxton was finally getting to know his father.


    Greg dropped into his seat and muttered, ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. Thank you foring. It¡¯s nice to see you Greg.¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Was his only response.


    ¡°By the way Chastity, I got my first math test grade.¡± Braxton said excitedly.


    ¡°Oh yeah? How did you do?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Because of your help, I received a B. My first ever in math! Thank you so much for your help!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful Braxton! Congrattions! I knew you could do it.¡±


    ¡°You helped.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    ¡°How is school going so far Chastity?¡± Gamma Peter asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard, but I¡¯m enjoying it, and learning a lot.¡± I respond with a smile.


    ¡°What are you trying to learn about with more education that you can¡¯t learn from doing?¡± Greg


    grumbled.


    ¡°I¡¯m working on bing a nurse, and midwife.¡± I responded.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Huh. So trying to further yourself in the pack? That¡¯s good. Really. I probably should have done the


    same, but I liked farming.¡± Greg stated.


    ¡°Farming is a positive thing. We wouldn¡¯t have food without farmers.¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah. True.¡±


    ¡°Chas, I finally figured out what I want to do with my life.¡± Melissa said excitedly.


    ¡°What¡¯s that Mel?¡± I asked, smiling at her excitement.


    ¡°I actually am learning about conservation of our resources, rotation of crops, and about keeping our


    resources healthy, and producing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, and a great idea. I don¡¯t know much about stuff like that, but I¡¯m sure it will be a


    positive thing.¡±


    ¡°It really is. We want to be able to continue to provide for our pack for years toe. Learning the best


    ways to do that is important. She¡¯s even taught us a few things we¡¯ve been sharing with those that in


    charge of our resources, and crops.¡± Gamma Peter said with pride, causing Melissa to blush.


    ¡°I¡¯m only just starting. I enrolled in an online college, and am already learning interesting things.¡±


    Melissa said with a smile.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m d.¡± I smiled back at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to start working at the pack daycare next week. I want to work with pups.¡± Gina said as she


    bounced a bit in her seat.


    ¡°That sounds like a lot of fun.¡± I responded.


    ¡°I hope so. I¡¯ve decided I want to be a teacher. This will help me with preparing for that. I¡¯m hoping that


    once I graduate I¡¯ll be epted at the Teaching college at Dark Moon so I can get a degree toe


    back, and teach here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can do it, and you¡¯ll do great at it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The rest of the dinner was spent chatting about each of our lives. I loved hearing about how well


    everyone was doing, and how happy they were. I had been nervous about how this dinner would go,


    but it went wonderfully. When I went to help with clean up though, Lucy stopped me, and shook her


    head. She told me I could help another time, but tonight was about me. I only nodded, and went back


    to enjoying


    those surrounding me.


    As everyone started breaking up from the meal I decided I wanted to make what I needed for the


    croissants so I could serve them to everyone for breakfast. I wasn¡¯t surprised when Molly, Melissa, and


    Lexi followed me into the kitchen. I was surprised that Gina did. She said she knew she wasn¡¯t much of


    a cook, but she wanted to watch me work. I was determined to eventually teach her how to cook so


    that if one day she moved out of the pack house, she could feed herself, her future mate, and future


    family.


    With that thought in mind, I pulled out the cookbook I had used for years, and handed it to her. As I


    began. to prepare the dough for the croissants I went over the first chapter with her, and exined the


    importance of each thing. I told her how important it was to start out with making sure each


    measurement was exact, and correct, but also told her that as she got used to cooking she would likely


    make some changes based on her tastes. She seemed a bit confused at first, but caught on quick. By


    the time the dough was set to rise for the croissants she seemed more confident to me.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll be less likely to burn water with this.¡± Gina giggled as she put her hand on the cookbook.


    ¡°How do you burn water?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°I put it on the stove, and forget about it.¡± Gina admitted sheepishly.


    ¡°Ah. Yeah. That¡¯ll do it.¡± Lexi giggled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I did the same thing too. When I first started.¡± I admitted.


    ¡°You? But you¡¯re such a great cook!¡± Gina gasped.


    ¡°I was just starting out, and learning. It takes time, effort, and focus.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Well that makes sense.¡± Gina agreed, and I nodded.


    ¡°Alright. Well that¡¯s all set. I think I¡¯m going to head up now. It¡¯s been a long day, and I¡¯m getting a bit


    tired.¡± I said to the four females sitting in front of me.


    ¡°Yeah. Ross is starting to whine at me that the boys are annoying him.¡± Melissa said with a giggle.


    ¡°Jax is grumbling too.¡± Molly admitted.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna get to bed too. I¡¯m helping with getting decorations made for the Independence day


    barbeque.¡± Gina said with a yawn.


    ¡°Oh. That sounds like fun. Can I help?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Of course. You all can if you want.¡± Gina agreed.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to help.¡± Molly said excitedly.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Melissa said.


    ¡°I¡¯m in.¡± I agreed.


    ¡°Great. We¡¯ll get started after breakfast tomorrow.¡± Gina said then waved, and left the kitchen.


    We were leaving the kitchen when Rowen mind linked me.


    ¡°What are you doing sweet girl?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Heading up to Jax¡¯s apartment.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Oh good. Jax is driving me nuts whining for Molly get here.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯reing.¡±


    ¡°I have to tell you he let Lc out of your room. He¡¯s been trying to teach her to y fetch.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding? She¡¯s not a wolf or dog. She doesn¡¯t y catch.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He throws a toy, and she hops after it.¡±


    ¡°Does she bring it back?¡±


    ¡°No. He gets grumpy about the fact that he has to go get the toy to throw it again. It¡¯s pretty funny to


    watch. Did you bring her wand toy?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s in my suitcase.¡±


    ¡°Oh. He¡¯s going to lose his mind with that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it when I get there.¡±


    ¡°YES!¡±


    I hadn¡¯t realized I was giggling out loud when Molly asked me what was so funny.


    ¡°Jax is trying to teach Lc to y fetch.¡± I answered.


    ¡°She¡¯s a cat! Cats don¡¯t y fetch.¡± Melissa said.


    ¡°I know. Rowen said he¡¯s getting annoyed because he keeps having to get the toy after she chases


    after it.¡± I responded with a giggle.


    ¡°That man.¡± Molly said with a shake of her head.


    ¡°Wait until he has her wand toy.¡± I said.


    ¡°Do I want to know?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± I answered as we entered the apartment.


    I could hear Jax yelling to Lc to bring back whatever toy he threw for her. I shook my head, and


    grabbed Lc¡¯s wand toy. When I walked into the living room I found Rowen, and Ross shaking their


    heads as Jax looked annoyed. I walked up to Jax who was just getting ready to get up to grab the toy.


    ¡°Here. Try this.¡± I said, handing him to toy.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Jax asked looking at the toy, and shook it a bit.


    When the bell buried in the feather jingled, Lc came hopping over, jumping to try to catch the


    feathers.


    ¡°What the¡­.¡± Jax sputtered.


    ¡°Wiggle the feathers in the air a bit, and watch.¡± I told him as I sat next to Rowen.


    I watched as Jax did what I told him, and Lc jumped for it. He flicked the toy, and Lc tried


    everything she could to catch it. It was only a minute or two before he, and everyone startedughing


    as Lc flipped, and chased the toy. When she wiggled her little butt before she jumped Jax would lose


    it.


    ¡°What a weird creature.¡± Jax finally said when it was clear Lc had enough.


    ¡°No kidding.¡± Ross agreed.


    ¡°She¡¯s so cute though.¡± Melissa said as she snuggled into Ross¡¯s side.


    ¡°How does Le do with the cat?¡± Jax asked.


    ¡°Pretty well actually. Now that Lc is spayed, and has her shots she can go on walks outside on her


    harness, and leash. Sometimes I shift into Le. Le will take the leash in her mouth, and try to walk


    Lc. Lc usually ends up riding around on Le¡¯s back, but neither seem to mind. Le finds it funny


    when they¡¯reying out in the sun, and Lc starts pouncing on her tail.¡± I exined.


    ¡°So they actually get along?¡± Ross questioned.


    ¡°Yes. Pretty well actually. Le picked her out.¡±


    ¡°Does¡­.does Lc really help you emotionally though?¡± Jax asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Yes she does. She goes to my appointments with Dee-Dee with me, and will curl in myp and purr


    when I¡¯m talking about difficult things. The night of my panic attack she stayed close to me, doing all


    she could to calm me down.¡± I responded.


    ¡°I can vouch for that. Lc wouldn¡¯t leave Chastity¡¯s side for a second. She curled right into Chas¡¯s


    neck, purred, and rubbed against her constantly. Even when Chastity calmed down Lc never moved


    away. She may still be a kitten, but she seems to know when Chastity needs her most.¡± Lexi exined.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m d.¡± Jax said with a nod.


    ¡°How do you deal with the litter box though? I heard they stink.¡± Ross said crinkling his nose.


    ¡°Fun fact. Cats can be taught to use the toilet, and she was before I got her.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Bullshit.¡± Ross eximed.


    ¡°Nope. They start by having a special litter box set up covering the toilet bowl. As the cat gets used to


    using that they eventually take the litter box away, and boom, instant toilet training.¡± I exined.


    ¡°But animals go any where when they feel the need.¡±


    ¡°No. You can teach a cat to go in one specific spot. Once they¡¯re trained they always go to the same


    spot. The only time they change that is if they are sick or injured.¡±


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s crazy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah it is.¡±


    ¡°Well Mel and I are going to head to our apartment. Good night all.¡± Ross said as they both stood from


    the couch.


    Jax, Molly, and Lexi went off to bed as well. Rowen helped me collect the toys Jax had thrown all over


    the ce for Lc, and of course Lc before heading to my room. Rowen set the toys down, grabbed


    his pajamas, and went to the bathroom to change. I pulled out my pajamas, and sat on the bed to wait


    for him to finish.


    #


    As I sat there I thought about Rowen sleeping on the cot. It seemed unfair to him. He shouldn¡¯t have to


    sleep on that. I considered telling him that I would be fine, and to go back to his apartment, but I


    wanted him there. I looked over to the opposite side of my bed, and thought about myst night home. I


    remembered how good it felt to fall asleep in his arms that night. As much as it scared me to share my


    bed with him, I think I wanted him there. I wanted to fall asleep next to him again. At least to see if I


    would still feel that samefort.


    Rowen walked out of the bathroom, and told me I was good to go change. The whole time I was in the


    bathroorn I thought more about Rowen sleeping in my bed with me. If I let him, I hoped he wouldn¡¯t try


    anything I wasn¡¯t ready for. I didn¡¯t want to give him the impression that I was ready to take things


    further, but I always wanted him next to me. With a sigh I left the bathroom.


    At first I didn¡¯t see him when I came out, but then I heard a noise in the closet. I walked over to it to find


    him unlocking the wheels of his little cot to roll it into my room. No this was definitely not fair to him. He


    shouldn¡¯t have to sleep on that. I made my decision at that moment. I just had to hope that he wouldn¡¯t


    read more into it than what I wanted to give.


    ¡°Um¡­.You don¡¯t need that tonight.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Huh? Do you not want me to stay?¡± Rowen¡¯s head popped up, and he looked a little hurt.


    ¡°Uh. No. That¡¯s¡­.uh¡­.that¡¯s not what I mean.¡± I sputtered.


    ¡°Um. Ok?¡±


    ¡°What I mean is that¡­.well¡­if¡­.if you want you can sleep in the bed with me.¡±


    ¡°Really? Are you sure? I don¡¯t have to if you¡¯re notfortable.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡­.well it was nice having you hold me in my sleep that one night, and. And well I would like you


    to hold me again tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.Ok. As long as you¡¯re sure.¡±


    ¡°I am¡­..It¡¯s just that. Um¡­..it¡¯s only sleeping, and holding. OK?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Absolutely. I would love nothing more than to hold you.¡±


    ¡°O¡­Ok. Um¡­.I¡¯m going to get into bed now.¡±


    Rowen just nodded at me, and I walked out of the closet. I was so nervous about this, I was trembling,


    and my hands were sweating. I really hoped he wouldn¡¯t try to do anything he shouldn¡¯t. I settled into


    bed. when Lc jumped up onto my pillow. I watched as Rowen walked out of the closet, and made


    sure the door was open just enough. I wasforted by that as I knew he did that so I would know he


    wouldn¡¯t do anything he shouldn¡¯t. Eventually he climbed into bed next to me.


    ¡°Um¡­Chastity, I hope you don¡¯t mind, but I don¡¯t usually sleep in a shirt. They tend to strangle me.¡±


    Rowen said quietly.


    ¡°¡­.uh¡­that¡¯s fine.¡± I squeaked.


    I watched out of the corner of my eye, as he took off his shirt. I appreciated his chest, and abs as I


    blushed from looking at him. He was model perfect. I saw his back as he turned to set his shirt down on


    the nightstand. I definitely appreciated the sight of he strong, perfect back. I looked away quickly when


    he turned back to me.


    ¡°Ready for sleep sweet girl?¡± Rowen asked with a smile, and I could only nod.


    I slid down the bed onto my back then turned my head to look at him. He hadid down on his side,


    facing me, with his head propped on his hand. He was smiling at me. I didn¡¯t move as he leaned


    forward, and brushed his lips against mine. He pulled back, and smiled at me again.


    ¡°I want to give you a better kiss than that, but you, me, in a bed, kissing, could lead to things you¡¯re not


    ready for.¡± Rowen said quietly, and again I could only nod at him.


    ¡°Lets get some sleep sweet girl.¡± Rowen said as he rolled over to turn off themp on the nightstand.


    I rolled to my side, and turned off my light. I snuggled down on my side, facing away from him. He


    wiggled toward me, until his chest hit my back. After wrapping one arm around my waist, and sliding


    one under my pillow he sighed. I felt him kiss my shoulder, and whispered good night against my


    shoulder. I smiled, and snuggled closer to him. Lc ended up curling against my chest, and began to


    purr. I sighed, and drifted off into a contented sleep.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    ***Chastity***


    ***Beep Beep Beep**


    I sighed when I heard my rm go off. I had set it for 5:00 am so I could get to the kitchen to make the


    croissants. I went to stretch, but found myself restricted by something wrapped around my waist, and


    pressed against my back. That¡¯s when I remembered that I fell asleep in Rowen¡¯s arms the night


    before. I sighed, and snuggled back closer to him. A few more minutes wouldn¡¯t hurt anything. I


    instantly froze when I felt something poking me in the back, and Rowen groaned.


    ¡°Sweet girl, I need you to stop wiggling.¡± Rowen grumbled.


    ¡°I¡­uh. Sorry.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. Go ahead, and get up. I¡¯m going toy here for a few more minutes.¡± Rowen said as he


    released me, and rolled onto his back.


    I quickly scrambled out of bed, grabbed clothes, and sprinted to the bathroom. I couldn¡¯t believe that


    happened. What I couldn¡¯t believe more was that what I felt made curious. With a shake of my head I


    hopped in the shower. Once I was clean, I dressed, I headed to the pack kitchen. I did giggle on my


    way. out at the sight of Rowen fast asleep with Lc curled up on his chest.


    I found the kitchen empty when I first got there. With a shrug I pulled out everything for the croissants,


    and got to work. I was just putting the first batch in the oven when I heard some one walk in the room. I


    turned to find Lucy standing there smiling at me.


    ¡°Good morning Lucy.¡± I said brightly.


    ¡°Good morning Chastity. What are you doing?¡± She asked as she moved to the refrigerator to grab


    eggs, and sausage.


    ¡°Making my croissants.¡± I answered as I started on the next batch.


    ¡°Ok. Since you¡¯re here, can you show me how you make your coffee so Colby shuts up about it. That


    boy whines worse than a toddler about his damn coffee.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Can you grab me the french roast, dark roast, and hazelnut coffee please? Oh, and the empty


    stic container next to the coffee.¡±


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. Take one scoop of french roast, dark roast, and hazelnut, put them in this container. Shake it


    up really well then dump it into the filter, and start.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well now I know what I was doing wrong.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I was using vani instead of hazelnut.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Yeah. No one really likes the vani very much.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever tried adding cinnamon?¡±


    ¡°Once. Aurora flipped out, and used me of trying to poison everyone.¡±


    ¡°She was such a bitch.¡±.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    After that Lucy got to work on making the rest of breakfast, and I returned to the croissants. I didn¡¯t


    realize what time it was until I heard people starting down to the dining room. I was putting thest


    of the croissants in the basket when, of all people Naomi walked in the room. As soon as she saw me


    her eyes widened, and she looked to the floor. I thought of saying something to her, but decided


    against it. There wasn¡¯t much to say at this point. She stood off to the side as Lucy, and I loaded the


    cart I used to use, and took breakfast into the dining room.


    I smiled to myself when I saw that Alpha Joseph was taking back his usual seat. I had been a little


    ufortable sitting there the night before Rowen sat to his right, and pulled out a chair for me, next to


    him. I smiled as I sat. I almost jumped out of my seat when I heard what sounded like a herd of


    elephants running down the stairs. Braxton, and Colby came barreling into the room. Both took big


    whiffs of the air, and smiled, broadly!


    ¡°CHASTITY¡¯S CROISSANTS!¡± Braxton yelled as he dropped in his seat, and grabbed a whole basket.


    ¡°I REALLY hope it¡¯s Chastity¡¯s coffee in that Urn.¡± Colby grumbled, and I giggled.


    ¡°Son, you can¡¯t eat all of those yourself.¡± Dimitri growled yfully.


    ¡°But¡­but they¡¯re blueberry! My favorite.¡± Braxton whined like a pup.


    ¡°It¡¯s too early for whining.¡± Lexi grumbled as she walked in behind Molly, and Jax.


    ¡°Once you taste these you¡¯ll find out that there is plenty of reason to whine.¡± Braxton mumbled.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal with those things?¡± Lexi asked as she dropped into the chair next to me.


    ¡°They¡¯re fruit filled, and Chastity makes them with homemade fruit sauce inside. There is apple,


    strawberry, and BLUEBERRY!¡± Braxton said excitedly.


    ¡°Is he rted to Norm by any chance?¡± Lexi asked as she looked at me.


    ¡°Um¡­no.¡± I responded with a snicker.


    ¡°Try one, and you¡¯ll see.¡± Braxton stated with a sniff.


    ¡°Fine. Where are the apple?¡± Lexi questioned, and I passed them to her.


    Everyone was quietly digging into their breakfast until Colby burst out with, ¡°Oh thank the Goddess it¡¯s


    short stack¡¯s coffee! Sorry Lucy, but Chastity¡¯s is better.¡±


    ¡°Oh hush pup! My coffee is plenty good.¡± Lucy snapped.


    ¡°I never said it wasn¡¯t, but this is better.¡± Colby stated.


    ¡°Ok. Ok. I get it. It will be right from now on. I didn¡¯t know I was using the wrong vor for one.¡± Lucy


    shook her head as she grabbed two tes of food, and went back to the kitchen.


    ¡°Lucy doesn¡¯t eat in here?¡± I ask quietly.


    ¡°No. She prefers to eat in the kitchen to keep an eye on Naomi. After she caught Naomi trying to sneak


    away from doing her chores, Lucy started eating in there. She takes a te of food for Naomi, they eat,


    then Lucy makes sure she does her work.¡± Gamma Peter exined.


    ¡°How long will Naomi have to work like that?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Until she understands what she forced you to do every day of your life.¡± He responded.


    ¡°You don¡¯t¡­.¡±


    ¡°No. Goddess no, but she needs to understand what her demands on you were like. I realized that


    Naomi wasn¡¯t as physical with you as the other two, but I know she was very demanding of you to have


    everything perfect, always. Until she understands what that truly entails, and can appreciate the hard


    work you really did, this is her life.¡±


    ¡°How is it going so far?¡± Lexi asked before I could say any more.


    ¡°Not so well honestly. She has been caught multiple times sneaking away from unfinished work or


    simply not doing it, and sitting down to y on her phone when no one is watching her. I¡¯ve had to


    resort to treating my own mate like a pup, and took her phone. She also has to have someone


    watching her at all times to make sure she does what she is supposed to. She got into a nasty fight


    with Beth her first week. because she thought if she ordered Beth around to do the work for her, she


    could get out of it. Beth didn¡¯t take that well, and Naomi found out that all threedies have my


    permission to reprimand her. They don¡¯t hit her or anything, but they tell her how it is. Although I think


    one time she called Lucy a disgusting Omega, and got smacked for it.¡± Gamma Peter stated.


    ¡°Lucy hit her?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°Unfortunately yes, but I think Lucy was also at the end of her rope with Naomi, and needed to make a


    point. Not that I agreed with it, but Lucy was pushed too far Being called a disgusting Omega was just


    the catalyst for that day. Naomi had been ridiculing Lucy, Beth, and Tina all day I guess Lucy had


    enough. Lucy got reprimanded for striking another, and it hasn¡¯t happened since Naomi also never


    ridiculed Lucy like that again.¡± Gamma Peter exined


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how I feel about that.¡± I said.


    ¡°Believe me, neither did I. I had to let Joe handle the situation because I didn¡¯t know which way to go.


    Protect, and defend my mate or tell her she got what she deserved for how she was acting.¡±


    ¡°Lucy was banned for a week for striking another.¡± Alpha Joseph advised.


    ¡°Oh. It hasn¡¯t happened again?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t worry Chastity. We¡¯re not ignoring those things now. At the same time Naomi does need to


    understand what she did. She also needs to realize that what she thinks it ok, is really not.¡±


    ¡°¡­I think I understand.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still helping with decorations for the party today, right Chastity?¡± Gina asked me.


    ¡°Yes of course. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± I told her with a smile.


    ¡°Goody!¡± Gina pped.


    ¡°Lexi, share those with me.¡± I heard Braxton whine.


    ¡°What? I thought you liked the blueberry?¡± Lexi mumbled around food in her mouth.


    ¡°I do, but the apple are good too. They are also Dad¡¯s favorite.¡± Braxton stated.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright Braxton. There is whole basket of them down here. It appears that your sister made double


    what she usually does.¡± Dimitri said with a chuckle.


    ¡°Triple actually.¡± I giggled.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ever make these at school¡± Lexi questioned me.


    ¡°Um. Where would! make them?¡± I asked teasingly.


    ¡°Um..Norm, and Marcus¡¯s kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Trying to cook in their kitchen would drive me crazy. It¡¯s a mess all of the time.¡±


    ¡°Oh true. I¡¯m surprised Marcus allows that. He¡¯s so tidy in the rest of the ce.¡±


    ¡°He hates doing dishes, and Norm won¡¯t stand still long enough to do them. Norm is better for putting


    stuff away, and vacuuming because he¡¯s always moving while doing it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s true.¡±


    Chatter continued around the table until everyone seemed to be finished eating. Once we had all put


    our dishes in the sink, I found myself struggling with not washing them. I had just picked up


    the sponge when Lucy stopped me.


    ¡°No you don¡¯t girl. That¡¯s Naomi¡¯s job. You have decorations to go make. You¡¯re here to have a good


    time with your family, not work. Now move it.¡± Lucy growled at me.


    I nodded, and scrambled from the kitchen. I found Gina, Molly, Melissa, and Lexi waiting in the hall for


    me. Gina was giggling while the other three were shaking their heads at me.


    ¡°What?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°That¡¯s not your job any more Chas. Get used to it.¡± Molly said as she threaded her arm through mine,


    and pulled me along behind Gina.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try, but it¡¯s hard. I spent years washing every one¡¯s dishes after a meal. It¡¯s hard not to jump right in,


    and do them.¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Is that why you stuck to cooking in our apartment the few weeks you were with us?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°Part of it, yeah.¡± I answered.


    ¡°What¡¯s the other part?¡± Gina asked curiously as she led us into the sunroom on the back of the pack.


    house.


    ¡°Abination of fear, and not beingfortable being in there. Untilst night I never ate a meal in


    there, only served.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I didn¡¯t realize that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. It¡¯s in the past.¡±


    ¡°Yes it is. Now lets get started on the decorations. I am making red, white, and blue tissue blossoms. I


    want to braid red, white, and blue streamers to wrap around the railings of the patio. I also have a lot of


    red, white, and blue balloons to blow up. The air tank is in the corner. I also want to put these silver


    stars in the middle of each blossom.¡± Gina exined as she showed us all of the materials, and there


    was a lot. ¡°How many people are you expecting at this barbeque?¡± Lexi asked looking over all of the


    decorations. ¡°Oh. The whole packes. It will be held in the back yard of the pack house. All of the


    food will be set up in here. My dad gets a pig to roast out in the pit being dug now. He also has a cow


    butchered for steaks, and ground beef for burgers. Mrs. Dyer bakes a huge cake. The rest of the pack


    brings dishes to share. It¡¯s a potluck, outside the meat dad gets. We have a bunch of water stations set


    up. Also sodas. juice, and alcohol for those that want it. We don¡¯t have food or drinks served that day.


    Everyone gets their own, and all of the businesses close. The only ones working that day are the patrol


    wolves, and they¡¯re given shorter shifts so they can alle to the party for at least a little bit. At ten


    fireworks are set off. There will be games, face painting, those that do homemade crafts can set up a


    booth to sell things if they want. There will be music, and dancing. It¡¯s a lot of fun.¡± Gina exined.


    ¡°That does sounds like a lot of fun. Dark Moon tries to do something like that, but on a much smaller


    scale Most families get together, and do their own thing. A fireworks disy is set off in the pack center


    at ten.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you do something as one big pack?¡±


    ¡°Because we have such a big need for constant patrols, and extra patrols in town that it¡¯s easier to let


    families do their own thing instead.¡±


    ¡°I guess that makes sense. Alright every one jump in.¡±


    I took arge stack of the different colors of tissue paper, string, stars, and a glue gun over to a table,


    and spread everything out to get to work. Lexi sat down with me holding some tape, and three rolls of


    streamers. Molly joined us with tissue blossom materials as well. Eventually Melissa pulled the air tank


    over to us, with bags of balloons. Gina decided to braid streamers as well.


    We all got to work as we listened to Gina chatter about all she had been doing so far over the summer.


    I was d to hear that she had reconnected with all of her friends after her stint of homeschooling. She


    talked about the sleepovers she had, movies they watched, ying around a bit with make up, and the


    boys some of the girls liked. We all giggled at her stories, and some of the things her friends were


    doing to gain the boy¡¯s attention. It was a lot of fun just spending time with this group of girls.


    Next Molly, and Melissa talked about the things they had been doing together. Molly also talked about


    all of the prep work she was doing to start teaching in the fall. She told us about having to pretty much


    relearn to teach the way we did. She said that she much preferred how we did things with the pups


    because it kept them more active. A lot more was y based instead of sit, listen, fill out the paper. She


    also liked that we did not believe in standardized testing for the little ones.


    Melissa talked a lot about the conservation ss she had started taking, and how excited she was


    about it. She also talked about something called crop rotation. I didn¡¯t understand what she meant at


    first, but once she exined it, it made a lot of sense. Finally she told us that she and Ross were going


    to hold a public mating ceremony two weekends before Colby left for Denu. I promised her I would be


    home for it. Lexi agreed toe as well.


    Lexi and I told them about the things we had been doing. Most of our fun things we did on weekends


    because of school. We also told them about our drawing ss. When we got to talking about the self


    defense ss we were taking Molly, and Melissa started to look a little concerned.


    ¡°What?¡± I finally asked them.


    ¡°Um. Is there a reason this Matt guy keeps touching you? Especially after he¡¯s been told not to?¡± Molly


    questioned.


    ¡°He¡¯s just adjusting my stance, and movements to make sure they¡¯re correct.¡± I responded.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to touch you to do that.¡± Melissa stated.


    ¡°Oh. Well I don¡¯t know then.¡± I said with a shrug.


    ¡°I think he has a thing for small fry here.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°I doubt that.¡± I retorted.


    ¡°I agree with Lexi. Just be careful Chas. If he¡¯s ignoring your request to not touch you, that¡¯s not ok.¡±


    Molly


    stated.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine.¡± I shrugged it off.


    ¡°Chas¡­.¡± Molly started, but stopped.


    ¡°Oh. I took Lc to see Bandit on Thursday, after my session with Dee-Dee. I have never seen a


    roon so excited.¡± I said with a giggle.


    I told them all about how Bandit all, but took Lc from me, and hoarded her from himself for a good


    twenty minutes. He checked her over carefully then thoroughly cleaned her. I told them about how Lc


    kept trying to climb on him, but he would have none of it then they chased each other around the room


    for the rest of the visit.


    ¡°Jax won¡¯t admit it, but he is mesmerized by that kitten. His wolf not so much. He said his wolf kept


    huffing at him for ying with a furball.¡± Molly said with a giggle.


    ¡°Howe the kitten doesn¡¯t have a problem being around us wolves?¡¯ Gina asked.


    ¡°She was brought to the yground at a few weeks old. She has spent her whole life around wolves so


    she¡¯s used to us.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Yeah, but still. Don¡¯t cats have a natural aversion, and fear of wolves?¡±


    ¡°Not when they¡¯ve been raised by them. If they are young enough, they associate the wolf as family.


    They never learn the fear if they¡¯re never threatened.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I guess that makes sense. How does she help you though? Cats don¡¯t seem like the type.¡±


    ¡°Just like any animal that is raised, and cared for by someone, they build a bond, and attachment.


    They, like all non-shifter animals are more in tune to emotions. Especially with the one their closest too.


    Lc can sense my emotional distress, and all she wants to do is make me feel better. She will get right


    up on me, rub against me as rubbing is a way cats sooth others, and purrs. Purring has a calming


    effect because cats purr out of happiness, and contentment. She knows I need to feel happiness in that


    moment so she purrs for me.¡±


    ¡°Aww. That¡¯s kind of sweet.¡±


    ¡°It really is. The night Chas had her panic attack, Lc was going kind of nuts until I put Chastity down


    on the bed. I don¡¯t think she felt her, but Lc was climbing on Chastity, rubbing her head against her all


    over, and purring until I put her against Chastity¡¯s neck. She didn¡¯t move again until Chastity sat up,


    and then it was only to move to Chastity¡¯s shoulder so Chastity could still hear her purr.¡± Lexi exined.


    ¡°You had a panic attack? What happened?¡± Gina asked.


    Lexi, and I exined exactly what had happened. Gina looked really upset about it. She even wiped a


    tear away that trickled down her cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Chastity.¡± Gina whispered.


    ¡°Gina, it¡¯s not your fault.¡± I said quietly as I squeezed her hand.


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Gina, you didn¡¯t have anything to do with any of that. You were only involved in one time I was


    physically hurt, and we worked through that.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Does your doctor think you¡¯ll have those for a long time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very possible, but only time will tell.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­.is she really helping you.¡±


    ¡°Yes she is. I¡¯m struggling a lot, but I know that it will get better eventually so I just try to keep moving


    forward. I do my best to remember the things we talk about, and the things she tells me. She also has


    me writing in a journal daily.¡±


    ¡°Does that help?¡±


    ¡°It does in a few different ways.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Well if I can¡¯t make sense of what I¡¯m feeling I just start writing, and it helps me work out what¡¯s going


    on. I can make sense of what is going on in my head, and my heart. It also helps because when I¡¯m


    having


    a particrly hard time, I can go back, read one of my happy entries, and that makes me feel better


    because I focus on that instead.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­.I¡¯m still seeing a therapist to deal with mom¡¯s death, how angry I get about it sometimes, and


    to work on what I did to you and the guilt I feel from that. She never rmended a journal, but maybe


    I should try it.¡±


    ¡°If you think it might help, there is no reason not to try it out.¡±


    ¡°I just might do that.¡±


    I smiled at her. I was just finishing up another blossom when Beth came out to the sunroom with the


    kitchen cart. It was loaded with prime rib sandwiches, veggies with dip, waters, and chips. She pushed


    it up to the table, smiled at all of us, and left.


    ¡°Have you asked Lucy, Beth, and Tina to help with the party decorations?¡± I asked Gina.


    ¡°I did. Lucy said she is not crafty enough to do this. She ns to make sure the gardeners have the


    back yard perfect, and that everything is clean. Beth said she does too much crafting at home with her


    pups to want to do it here. Tina has been off for thest two weeks because of how close she is to her


    due date. She was only herest night because she wanted to see you. She did say she is bored to


    tears because all George will let her do at home is move from the bed to the couch, to the bathroom,


    and back. She¡¯s going toe to the party for as long as her body can stand it George will definitely be


    bringing a chair for her to sit in for most of it, and wait on her hand and foot. He is so excited.¡± Gina


    exined


    ¡°I¡¯m d Tina has been off. Midwife Wanda always said that thest month of pregnancy is the most


    tiring, and difficult because you want to do all of these things you always do, but your body won¡¯t let


    you. You¡¯re also tired, ufortable, or hungry all of the time I said.


    ¡°I can only imagine.¡± Melissa muttered.


    ¡°Molly are you and Jax nning to have a pup soon?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°No. We want to wait at least a year. I want to spend at least one year teaching before I begin the pup


    journey, and Jax wants to have more of his responsibilities learned as well.¡± Molly answered.


    ¡°What about your and Ross, Melissa?¡±


    ¡°No. I only just turned eighteen four months ago. I¡¯m not ready yet, and I want to be further into my


    degree. before then. Plus Ross has another year of Gamma school.¡± Melissa answered.


    ¡°Well that makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you, and Rowen will start having pups soon after you¡¯re mated Chastity?¡± Gina


    questioned.


    ¡°I¡­uh¡­¡­um¡­.I¡¯m still at the not being ready to be mated yet stage if I¡¯m being honest.¡± I said with a


    blush.


    ¡°Oh. Right. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think.¡± Gina whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine really. What we¡¯re doing really isn¡¯t normal for mates. Under normal circumstances we would


    already be mated. With things being what they were for me, and how much of a mess my head and


    emotions are, I¡¯m in no position to give all of myself to him like a mate should.¡± I exined.


    ¡°I guess that makes sense.¡± Gina agreed.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    After eating our lunch we got back to our crafts. It was nothing exciting to most, but I was really


    enjoying myself. It was nice to spend time with good people, do something pretty, and rx. We all


    must have lost track of time because eventually Gamma Peter came out, and asked if we nned to


    evere eat dinner. With a bunch of giggles we all made our way to the dining room.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    ***Rowen***


    ¡°Now listen you two. I am asking Chastity out on a date for tonight. I want this to be just for the two of


    us. so do NOT try to muscle in.¡± I growled at Jax, and Ross.


    Chastity has been home for two days now, and the only time alone we¡¯ve had is when we went to bed,


    and when we got up in the morning. Both mornings I¡¯ve had to run her out of bed because having her


    pressed against me caused a hard on from hell. Duke wasn¡¯t helping because he kept trying to push


    me into just taking my mate as a wolf should. He didn¡¯t understand that she was not ready, or he just


    refused to believe me. He¡¯s absolutely convinced that she would be just fine with it. I knew better, and


    had put my foot down with him. He hated it, but he was just going to have to deal with it.


    ¡°Ohe on man. Thest time we all went out on a date together it was a great time.¡± Jax


    comined. ¡°She didn¡¯t seem to mind either.¡± Ross added.


    ¡°Do you two realize that the only time Chastity, and I have ever beenpletely alone for anything


    length. of time is the night of Jax¡¯s mating ceremony. Hell that wasn¡¯t even spent alone as she wanted


    to talk to Fiona. Yes I slept in her room before she left, and I am now, but that¡¯s a total of about five to


    ten minutes. before she falls asleep, and the same in the morning before she gets out of bed.¡± I stated


    angrily.


    ¡°You went to visit her that one day.¡± Ross argued.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Yup, and I only spent thirty minutes of that time alone with her. The rest of the time we were with her


    friends. You two have taken your mates on dates, just the two of you. You¡¯ve done lots of things just


    you and your mates. Chastity, and I have had none of that. I think we¡¯ve earned that for ourselves.¡± I


    growled.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Jax grumbled.


    ¡°Dude, what is your problem?¡± Ross asked him.


    ¡°I want to spend time with my sister. As much time as I can because she¡¯s living away from me. Hell I


    spent four years away from her. Now I have to deal with another three years.¡± Jax said sadly.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of being away from her, aren¡¯t you?¡± I asked, the reason for him muscling in on thest


    date I tried to n, starting to make sense.


    ¡°YES I¡¯M FUCKING SCARED! THE LAST TIME I WAS AWAY FROM HER SHE WAS TORTURED


    FOR YEARS! HOW THE HELL CAN I PROTECT HER WHEN I¡¯M AWAY FROM HER?¡¯ Jax yelled.


    ¡°Jax, you didn¡¯t know. You can¡¯t spend your life beating yourself up over something you cannot change.


    She also needs this. She needs to be away from here to find herself, and heal. I don¡¯t think she would


    ever really heal, and move forward with her life it she was stuck here right now.¡± Ross reasoned with


    him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it Ross.¡± Jax growled.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t, but you¡¯re not what she needs right now. She can¡¯t heal here. She wasn¡¯t healing


    here. Anyone could see that she was swallowing her fear of us when she was here before. She was


    struggling, and barely breathing here with us. She needs to be away from here to gain her confidence.


    She loves you, but she was trained to fear you. To fear all of us. Sending her away to school was the


    right thing so she can lose that fear. She also needs time with her MATE! They get very little of it as it


    is, and never alone. You and I have had plenty of that. When you first met Molly did you take her on


    group dates for every single one? Did you surround yourselves with others constantly or did you take


    time just the two of you to get to know each other? Did you spend time alone?¡±


    ¡°Of course we spent time alone, and all of our dates were just us. This is different though.¡±


    ¡°No it¡¯s not Jax. The only difference is that she is your sister. If Rowen¡¯s mate was a stranger you


    wouldn¡¯t think twice about them going off alone. Let the man take his mate out on a date, ALONE! They


    need this time together.¡±


    ¡°But I want time with my sister. After this week she won¡¯t be back for Goddess knows how long.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be home for my mating ceremony. It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t go visit her either. They need this. Badly.


    They are so far behind where other mates usually are at this time, and they have a long wait ahead of


    them to be what they should be. Now back the hell off, and give them what they need.¡±


    ¡°Fine, but keep your damn hands to yourself!¡± Jax growled at me.


    I just raised an eyebrow at him. Did he seriously think I was stupid. I knew what was eptable with


    my mate, and what wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Knock it off Jax. You have no right to tell a mate he can¡¯t touch what is his!¡± Ross growled at him.


    Jax just red then stormed out of my office. Ross plopped down on the chair in front of my desk, and


    sighed.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m starting to wonder how much of his reaction to you being alone with Chastity is him


    wanting to spend time with her, and how much is him being the over protective big brother.¡± Ross


    mumbled.


    ¡°It¡¯s both. You didn¡¯t see Jax at the hospital that day. It was bad. I thought for sure he was going to kill


    someone. Doctor Deb threatened to sedate him if he didn¡¯t calm down. Molly wasn¡¯t even enough.


    When he finally let his anger go he cried for hours over what Chastity was going through. You should


    have seen his reaction when he saw her scars. I thought someone was surely going to die that day. He


    spent the rest of the week going between anger over what had happened to her, and beating himself


    up for not protecting her. The only reason he didn¡¯t go on a killing spree is we convinced him we would


    do the right thing by Chastity. You know he still wants to kill your mom for her part.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Yeah. I can tell. He won¡¯t even look at her. Any time she tries to even speak to him he growls at her,


    and walks away. Dad is pretty bad too. She is sleeping in her own room in their apartment, and he


    hardly speaks to her. Not that I me him. She made him look bad.¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    ¡°So what do you n to do with Chastity?¡±


    ¡°Dinner, after that I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°There is a y going on at the y house tonight, It¡¯s a sweet thing Melissa was telling me about. We


    are going, but if you want to take Chastity too, we¡¯ll make sure to give you two space.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what it¡¯s about?¡±


    ¡°No, but Melissa said it¡¯s being done by some of the pups. Since Chastity loves pups so much, maybe


    she¡¯ll enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll get some tickets.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s free.¡±


    ¡°Ah ok¡±


    ¡°Enjoy your date Rowen.¡±


    He left my office after that. I spent another hour doing paperwork before going in search of Chastity to


    tell her about our date. I probably should ask, but it was already nned. I found her with Gina, Lexi,


    Molly, and Melissa in the sunroom. They were surrounded by balloons, tissue paper, streamers, and


    stars. I


    guess they were still working on the decorations for the barbeque. I smiled when I heard Chastity


    giggle at something. I loved herugh. I walked up to the group, and ced my hands on the back of


    her chair. I smiled broadly when she leaned her head back, and looked up at me.


    ¡°Hi sweet girl. Are you having fun?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh yes. Very much so.¡± Chastity responded with a big smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d. I wanted to tell you¡­.well I should probably say ask you to go on a date with me tonight


    please.¡±


    ¡°Oh! That sounds like fun. Ourst date was a st.¡± Molly squealed.


    I looked up at her and narrowed my eyes, then mind linked her, ¡°No Molly. I need a date ALONE with


    my mate! I have NO TIME alone with her. We need this!¡±


    ¡°But¡­..¡± Molly mind linked back.


    ¡°Damn it Molly! I already had the same argument with Jax, and Ross. She and I NEVER do anything


    just us. I WANT TIME ALONE WITH MY MATE!¡± I growled back through the mind link.


    ¡°Yes Alpha.¡± Molly whimpered through the mind link.


    I felt instantly guilty because I hadn¡¯t meant to use my Alpha tone on her, but I really did need this.


    Chastity, and I both needed this. I finally looked back down at Chastity to see a bit of shock on her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong sweet girl?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nothing. You¡­.you want to go on a date with me?¡± She asked shakily.


    ¡°Of course I do. Do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yes of course.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll get you from Jax¡¯s around five, ok?¡±


    ¡°O¡­Ok. Should I wear something specific?¡±


    ¡°Anything you like. You look beautiful no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Tha¡­.thank you.¡±


    I smiled, leaned down, and kissed her forehead gently. I smiled as I walked away hearing the other


    females gush at Chastity. I had a few hours before out date, and I still had a little work to do. At four I


    booked it to my apartment to shower, and dress. After grabbing the bouquet of purple roses I ordered


    for her, I left my apartment to go get my girl.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    ***Rowen**


    I found myself chuckling to myself as I reached Jax¡¯s door. I remembered what happened the evening


    of our triple date. Of Jax giving me shit for trying to be a gentleman, and how much grief Molly gave


    him for not being one. He tried sometimes, but still seemed to forget. Chuckling to myself again, I


    raised my hand, and knocked on the door.


    Lexi answered the door, wearing a gray sweat shirt, and ck leggings. She looked rxed, and ready


    to stay in for the night. I silently breathed a sigh of relief at the thought that she wouldn¡¯t be joining


    Chastity, and I.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It will be just you two. Molly and I are going to hang out here to watch movies. Jax is with


    his dad for the evening.¡± Lexi exined.


    ¡°Thank you Lexi.¡± I responded.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. She¡¯s almost ready. Treat her well tonight. She¡¯s a little nervous.¡±


    ¡°I definitely will.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Lexi smiled than led me into the apartment. I looked around, but didn¡¯t see Molly or Chastity any where.


    I turned when I heard Chastity¡¯s door open. Molly wasing out of the room, looking pleased.


    ¡°Chastity, Rowen is here.¡± Molly said as she turned back to the bedroom.


    Chastity came out behind Molly, and my breath caught in my throat. She wasn¡¯t in a dress like I thought


    Molly would get her to wear. She was wearing a blue id little top that had small puffy sleeves on the


    shoulders, and was tight around her breasts and stomach. A small amount of cleavage was showing.


    She also had on a denim skirt that ended just above her knees. It wasn¡¯t so tight that she couldn¡¯t walk,


    but just enough to hug her hips just right. She was wearing a pair of brown cowboy boots as well. Her


    hair was down, but she had a blue id head band on to hold it out of her face. She was make up free


    as well Just how I liked her. She looked adorable. Like the little country girl next door people talk about.


    She smiled shyly at me, and I smiled right back. I wanted to pull her into my arms, and kiss her


    senseless, but I had a feeling she wouldn¡¯t be happy with me if I did.


    ¡°You look great. I brought these for you.¡± I said quietly, and handed her the roses.


    ¡°Oh. Thank you. They¡¯re beautiful.¡± She said with a smile, and took to roses, burying her nose in them.


    Molly eventually took the flowers to put in water, and made ament about us matching. I looked


    down at myself, and realized she was right. I was wearing a blue button down with jeans, and brown


    shoes. I¡¯chuckled at myself then looked back at my girl to find her blushing slightly, and smiling.


    ¡°Ready to go?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She responded.


    I took hold of her hand, and began to lead her out of the apartment, waving to Lexi and Molly as we left.


    We walked through the house quietly. The silence continued as we walked through town to the


    restaurant.


    ¡°So¡­.um¡­what are we doing tonight?¡± Chastity asked quietly.


    ¡°I thought we¡¯d have dinner at the steak house in town then Ross told me some pups are putting on a


    y at the y house. I thought you might enjoy that.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Oh yes. Definitely.¡± She said excitedly.


    ¡°Good. Thank you for agreeing toe on this date with me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for asking me.¡±


    We walked into the steak house hand in hand, and were seated quickly, at a secluded table on the


    back deck. It looked out onto a small courtyard that had all kinds of beautiful flowers growing in it.


    Beyond that was the woods. Chastity was admiring the view when our waitress came to our table. She


    looked at me first, and gave a flirty smile. The smile changed quickly when she spotted Chastity. Thank


    goddess we weren¡¯t going to have that problem again.


    ¡°Good evening. I¡¯m Theresa, and I¡¯ll be your server tonight. Would you like to start with something to


    drink?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Oh yes please. Do you happen to have Dr. Pepper?¡± Chastity asked happily, and I raised my brow. I


    didn¡¯t know she had ever even tried soda.


    ¡°Yes we do Miss Chastity.¡± Theresa responded.


    ¡°Oh. You know me?¡± Chastity questioned in surprise.


    ¡°Not you personally, but I know of you. You helped my brother calm down when my sister inw was in


    laborst year. She was very thankful to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Ok. How is your sister, and her pup?¡±


    ¡°Wonderful. He¡¯s growing like a weed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bet.¡±


    ¡°So a Dr. Pepper for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes please, and a water as well.¡±


    ¡°Right away. And for you sir?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a Pepsi please.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Theresa walked away, and Chastity smiled.


    ¡°How is it that every time I go out I meet someone that I know or knows of me?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°Sweet girl, you¡¯ve had a bigger impact on this pack than I think you realize. I get asked quite often


    about how you are doing.¡± I stated.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes,¡±


    ¡°I never knew.¡±


    ¡°You will learn that this pack loves, and respects you.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°So¡­um¡­.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±


    We both started, and stopped at the same time. We didn¡¯t know what to say. We should have plenty to


    talk about, but it seemed we were stuck. We didn¡¯t know as much about each other as we should have


    by


    now. We sat quietly for a minute before Chastity spoke up.


    ¡°Do you remember when you asked me what kind of music I liked?¡± Chastity questioned.


    ¡°Yes I do.¡± I answered.


    ¡°I found out I like country music. More older stuff than new stuff. I ask like some older rock music. I


    don¡¯t like rap, at all.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a favorite artist?¡±


    ¡°Reba McEntire, and George Strait, but he¡¯s retired now,¡±


    ¡°Do you have a favorite song?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a Survivor.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard that one.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to listen to it sometime.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and Lexi, and Norm have gotten me to watch movies with them.¡±


    ¡°I remember you telling me that. What do you like best?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of silly, but I really like Disney movies.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a favorite?¡±


    ¡°Lilo and Stitch. It¡¯s really cute.¡±


    ¡°Watched that with Gina once. It was cute.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I also likeedies. Romance movies are ok, but most of them seem unrealistic to me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t argue with you on that. They¡¯re too sappy for me.¡±


    ¡°Hate horror movies though.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you. Some of them are pretty gross.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What is your favoriteedy?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm. Mrs. Doubtfire, and Hook. The human actor Robin Williams is really funny. He also ys the


    voice of the Genie for the Disney movie ddin. I heard he died though.¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s sad.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t like many of the tv shows though. They never seem to have a real end or point.¡±


    ¡°I agree. Have you watched any Star Wars movies yet?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve heard about them, but I haven¡¯t seen them. I never knew humans had so many movies, and tv


    shows. It¡¯s crazy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s a big industry in the human world.¡±


    ¡°It seems like it.¡±


    Just than Theresa walked up to our table with a smile, and our drinks.


    ¡°Have you decided what you would like this evening?¡± Theresa asked as she set the drinks on our


    table.


    ¡°Oh dear. I forgot to look. What do you rmend?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°Oh. Um. The filet with mushroom sauce is really good. Ites with mashed potatoes, and a house


    sd. Every time I get a chance, I get that.¡± Theresa answered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try that. Thank you.¡± Chastity smiled as she handed Theresa her menu.


    ¡°What would you like?¡± Theresa asked as she turned to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the rib eye with the mushroom sauce, loaded baked potato, and green beans please.¡± I


    answered as I handed the menu back.


    ¡°Medium rare for you both?¡± Theresa questioned.


    ¡°Yes please.¡± Chastity, and I both said, and Theresa walked away.


    ¡°Tell me about your drawing ss.¡± I requested of Chastity.


    ¡°Oh. I¡¯m loving it. Right now they¡¯re teaching us techniques, and the different pencils. We haven¡¯t


    drawn much yet. Mostly shading, and learning how to properly hold the pencils. It¡¯s neat to see how the


    different pencils, and different ways to hold it effect how it looks.¡± Chastity exined excitedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re enjoying it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really rxing.¡±


    ¡°Are you thinking of taking other sses?¡±


    ¡°Not right now. Self defense is still five days a week, plus all of my regr sses, there just isn¡¯t time.


    Plus I haven¡¯t found anything that really interesting yet.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. You don¡¯t want to over extend yourself.¡±


    ¡°No. Have you had any time to read anythingtely?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of a thriller book. I¡¯m really enjoying it. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m finding fantasy books about fairies, magic, and stuff like that are my favorite.¡±


    ¡°Well being a werewolf, that makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Yes it does.¡±


    ¡°I know you said that you, Lexi, Norm, and Marcus have been spending time in the Dark Moon¡¯s pack


    town. Have you found a favorite ce to go yet?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes. There is this little ss blowing shop. I love to sit there, and watch the ss blower work. It¡¯s


    so neat to see what he creates.¡±


    ¡°That is neat to see. You know we have a ss blower here, right?¡±


    ¡°No I didn¡¯t. I never got a chance to really see much of our town.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go check it out before the show this evening.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes please.¡±


    The excitement in her eyes made me smile. She was so beautiful, but when she was happy, and


    excited she was breath taking. I would do everything I could to keep that look on her face all of her life.


    She deserved nothing less. Theresa brought our meals breaking me from my thoughts. She smiled,


    and quietly told us to enjoy our meal then disappeared.


    We ate mostly in silence, but it was a morefortable silence then before. The look of pleasure on


    Chastity¡¯s face as she enjoyed her meal was doing things to my body that I wish it didn¡¯t at this


    moment.


    Duke wasn¡¯t helping with his going on and on about iming and mating her. He was a little tamer this


    time then before, but he still wasn¡¯t helping. I ended up having to block him out.


    We had just finished our meals when Theresa popped back up to take our tes.


    ¡°Would you be interested in dessert?¡± Theresa asked with a smile.


    ¡°Oh. What do you have?¡± Chastity asked excitedly.


    ¡°We have cheesecake, Oreo cookie brownie, apple pie, cherry pie, andva cake. If I had to choose


    one, I would definitely go with theva cake. It¡¯s fantastic, and served with a scoop of vani ice


    cream.¡± Theresa answered.


    ¡°What¡­.what is ava cake?¡± Chastity asked, looking embarrassed for not knowing.


    ¡°It is a cake that has liquid chocte in the center. When you cut open the cake, chocte oozes out of


    it. It¡¯s close to heaven for a chocte lover.¡±


    ¡°Oh Ok. I¡¯ll try that please.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll love it. I promise. Would you like anything sir?¡±


    ¡°No thank you. I¡¯m good. Please let the chef know that the steak was perfect.¡± I said.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be happy to hear that. I¡¯ll be back shortly. Would you like a refill on your drinks?¡± Theresa asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a refill please. Chastity?¡±


    ¡°Oh. No thank you.¡± Chastity said with a small smile.


    We chattedpanionably as we waited for Theresa to bring Chastity¡¯sve cake. I was enjoying


    every second of this date. Getting to know my mate, really know her was fantastic.


    ¡°Here you go. Now when you go to cut into this, cut right into the center, and kind of pull it open.¡±


    Theresa said as she set the cake in front of Chastity, and Chastity nodded.


    I watched as Chastity did as instructed. Her look of surprise to see the chocte leak out of the cake.


    almost made meugh. The look of pure bliss on her face at her first bite, followed by the soft moan


    made my pants get very tight, very quickly. This was going to be torture, but the best kind of torture. I


    smiled at Chastity as she enjoyed her cake. When she finally set her spoon down, and sighed, I did


    chuckle.


    She had a tiny drop of chocte at the corner of her mouth. I wanted to lick it off, but I knew she


    wouldn¡¯t befortable with that. Instead I reached over with my thumb, and swiped the drop. After


    showing her the spot of chocte on my thumb, I stuck it in my mouth causing her to giggle, and me to


    smile at her.


    After I paid the bill we left the restaurant. We were walking down the street toward the ss blowing


    shop when Chastity slipped her hand into mine. I looked down at her to see her smiling shyly as me. I


    smiled back, and gently squeezed her hand in return. I only held it for a moment. I wanted her in my


    arms. I wound her arm around my back, let go of her hand, and put my arm around her shoulders,


    pulling her close. I was a little surprised when she didn¡¯t freeze, or try to pull away. Instead she nestled


    into me a little closer, and sighed. Duke, and I were content to have her right where she was.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    ***Rowen***


    When we walked into the ss blowing shop, Chastity instantly pulled away from me, and went to look


    at the items on the shelves. I was disappointed to not have her in my arms any more, but her look of


    wonder as she inspected the items quickly erased that disappointment. I watched her as she gently ran


    her fingers along the pieces, flowing the lines of color, and detail on each piece. They were beautiful.


    Chastity was looking closely at a pretty vase that had purple, and blue intertwined through out the


    ss. I could tell she really liked it, and I was about to get it for her when the ss blower came out


    into the ss blowing area, and stoked the fire. He jumped slightly when he saw us standing there.


    ¡°Oh. Good evening. Wee to my shop. I¡¯m Lance.¡± The ss blower said as he bowed to us.


    ¡°H¡­ Hello.¡± Chastity said nervously.


    ¡°Miss. Chastity. What a pleasure to see you again.¡± Lance said smiling at her.


    ¡°Hi Mr. Lance. How are Tim, and Sarah doing? How is Rose?¡± Chastity asked excitedly, I hadn¡¯t


    realized she knew him.


    ¡°Oh they¡¯re all doing wonderfully. Thank you for asking. Tim has started yipping at me about learning to.


    work here with me. He¡¯s ten so he¡¯s about the age I was when my pop taught me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so d they¡¯re doing well. I¡¯m sure Tim will make you proud.¡±


    ¡°He always does. Would you two like a demonstration? I was about to work n a new piece.¡±


    ¡°Yes please. I love watching ss blowing.¡± Chastity said excitedly, bouncing a bit as she walked to the


    stools he had set up to watch.


    I chuckled as I took a seat next to her. I put my arm around her waist, and pulled her closer to me. She


    settledfortable against my side, and we watched Lance work. He exined everything he was


    doing. as he went along, and why. Chastity asked a lot of questions as well. Lance seemed to eat up


    her interest. in his work, and I loved seeing her inquisitive mind at work.


    It took awhile to see what Lance was making, but as it really started to take shape, I knew I had to have


    it for Chastity. I don¡¯t know how the man did it, but it was a smaller statue of two wolves curled together.


    The smaller of the two which could only be female looked like she had her head on her paws, while the


    larger, probably male, had his head resting on her back. The man was definitely a master. I was very


    impressed. He didn¡¯t add any color to it, and when Chastity asked him why he just said he felt that color


    would take away from the beauty of the piece, and I had to agree with him.


    When he finished, he dunked it is some water to cool for a bit then came over to us with a smile.


    ¡°So did you enjoy the show?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Oh very much. Your work is fantastic.¡± Chastity said happily.


    ¡°Thank you. I do enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°You do a marvelous job, and I like that you talked about every step you take, and why. It makes the


    process so much more interesting. It¡¯s easy to just show, and not exin, but I like to learn about what


    someone is doing as I watch. It¡¯s neat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Let me get that piece so you two can see it up close.¡±


    ¡°Yes please.¡±


    He walked to the tank, and fished out the statue. He dried it than rubbed it down with a light sand


    paper. and finally shined it. He exined that the sand paper smoothed out any rough edges without


    scratching the ss, as well cleaning off any loose ss particles. Finally he sat it in front of us. It


    really was beautiful, and detailed nicely. I watched as Chastity gently ran her fingers along the head of


    therger wolf, and she had a soft smile on her face. I knew she loved it. I looked to Lance, and smiled.


    He was smiling back at me. He knew that piece was leaving tonight.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take it. This, and the purple, and blue swirled vase on that shelf please.¡± I smiled at Lance as I


    pointed to where the vase Chastity had been admiring sat.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Chastity whispered.


    ¡°Yes I am.¡± I smiled at her as Lance carefully picked up the statue, and went to get the vase.


    ¡°I¡¯ll box these right up for you. If you see anything else please let me know.¡± Lance said as he took both


    pieces to the counter by the register.


    ¡°Oh no. These two are enough. Thank you.¡± Chastity said quietly, blushing.


    ¡°Are you sure love? If you see something else you like let me know.¡± I told her.


    ¡°No. Really these are perfect.¡±


    I nodded, but went to look around a bit myself. I wanted to find a gift for Gina. She had been doing so


    well, and I was proud of her. She deserved something special. I ended up settling on a small rose


    dipped in red color for her. At first Chastity looked a little worried until I told her it was for Gina. Once


    Lance had boxed all of the pieces in nice, velvet lined boxes, I paid, and we left, heading to the y


    house. Chastity. didn¡¯t hesitate to put her arm around my waist when I pulled her close to me.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    When we reached the y house I caught sight of Ross, and Melissa. I grew a little worried they would


    try to sit with us. Ross just smiled at me, and nodded then went to the other side of theater to give us


    space. Chastity, and I settled into seats a few rows back from the stage. Once the bag of ss pieces


    were safely tucked away under my seat, I pulled Chastity back against me, and settled in for the show.


    It was a really cute y. The pups put on a yful rendering of the Moon Goddess blessing wolves


    with the ability to shift into humans. It was clear the pups were having trouble with lines, so they made


    stuff up at times, but it was ok. The audience got a kick out of it. Chastity giggled a lot when the pups


    would kind of go off on their own, and do silly things like ying tag on the stage at one point. I was


    slightly surprised that the director didn¡¯t get upset. She would just gently redirect the pups, and the


    show would continue. When it ended Chastity excitedly pped for the pups, just as everyone else did.


    The finalugh came when the pups tried to bow to everyone, but ended up in a dog pile instead.


    Chastity spotted Melissa, and Ross as we were leaving. She pulled me over to them so we could all


    walk home together. I didn¡¯t argue because I had gotten just what I asked for, a date alone with my


    mate. I could give up some of it to walk home with them. Chastity told Melissa all about our date,


    watching the ss blowing, and her enjoyment of the show. The happiness bleeding through in her


    voice. I smiled curled smugly to myself that I had been the one to make her so happy tonight. Our night


    ended with my around my sweet girl, listening to the sound of her breathing in her sleep, and Lc


    purring softly. It had been a perfect evening. I looked forward to more of them.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    ***Chastity***


    I woke early the next morning. I had a wonderful time with Rowen the night before. Getting to know


    him. better was really nice, and he listened well to everything I said. I looked forward to future time with


    him. I couldn¡¯t wait to set up my new statue in my room. I still couldn¡¯t believe he bought it for me. It


    was really beautiful, and I really enjoyed watching it being made.


    After breakfast, I started helping get the back yard, sunroom, and deck ready for the barbeque that


    afternoon. I was really looking forward to it. I was attaching streamers to one of the food tables when


    some one bumped into me. I stood quickly to move when I saw Naomi standing there.


    ¡°Move out of my way you stupid Omega.¡± She snapped.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± I stuttered.


    ¡°You¡¯re not yet, but you will be.¡± I instantly cowered away from her as she drew back her hand to strike


    me when I heard someone roar.


    ¡°NAOMI! WHAT THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING?¡± Gamma Peter roared as he walked


    toward her, and grabbed her wrist.


    I was trembling with fear, in a curled position. I could only watch as he red angrily, and Naomi looked


    surprised to see him.


    ¡°Pet¡­Peter. I¡­..she got in my way, and almost made me drop the tes I was carrying. She needs to


    learn. her ce.¡± Naomi stuttered.


    ¡°No! You need to learn yours! How dare you raise your hand to another knowing full well it¡¯s against the


    law! On top of that you raised your hand to the future Luna of this pack!¡± Peter gritted out.


    ¡°Pe¡­Peter please. Don¡¯t be ridiculous. She¡­.she¡¯s just an Omega. You all have been babying her for


    long. enough now. She needs to be reminded¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shut your damn mouth! I¡¯ve had enough! You would think you would have learned by now that this.


    behavior is uneptable. If you weren¡¯t my mate you wouldn¡¯t even be living in this house right now.


    Isn¡¯t it bad enough that your son wants nothing to do with you, and that he won¡¯t allow you any where


    near his mate? WE ALMOST LOST OUR SON BECAUSE OF YOU AND YOU STILL DO NOT SEE


    HOW WRONG YOU ARE TO BEHAVE LIKE THIS!¡±


    ¡°But Aurora always told me to keep that Omega in line, whether she was here or not.¡±


    ¡°Aurora is DEAD for what she did to Chastity, and Brinna! You are only still here because of ME! Alpha


    Rowen, Beta Jax, and even our SON want you gone. I thought with time you would realize that what


    Aurora made you believe over thest three years was wrong! Maybe the one wrong is me! Now I will


    say this once, and only once, you WILL treat Chastity, and everyone with respect. You will stay the hell


    away from Chastity! You go near her again, or raise a hand to her you WILL find yourself in a dungeon


    cell. Keep in mind Naomi, that Chastity IS the future Luna of this pack, and if she so chooses she can


    banish you, there will not be a damn thing I can do about it. Now get the hell out of here, and stay away


    from Chastity. Count yourself lucky that you don¡¯t spend the rest of today in the dungeon.¡± 1


    I watched through panic filled eyes as Naomi lowered her head, and rushed away. I couldn¡¯t stop the


    trembles. I was terrified, and couldn¡¯t move. Gamma Peter came toward me slowly, with his hands in


    the air as if to show me he wasn¡¯t a threat.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok Chastity. Rowen is on his way. He¡¯ll help ok?¡± Gamma Peter said gently, but I couldn¡¯t respond.


    I heard pounding footstepsing toward us causing me to tremble more. I was breathing shallow,


    and quick I couldn¡¯t stop the panic attack, just like thest time. I felt arms wrap around me, and pull


    me into something hard. The smell of cedar and fresh cool water filling my nose.


    ¡°Shh sweet girl. It¡¯s ok.¡± I heard the calm, male voice say as a hand started to rub circles on my back,


    causing my breathing to deepen and slow.


    ¡°What happened Uncle Peter?¡± The male voice asked.


    ¡°Naomi.¡± Gamma Peter answered, and the one holding my growled causing me to tremble again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry baby. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. You¡¯re ok. You¡¯re safe now. I promise. I got you.¡± I finally


    realized it was Rowen.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Rowen. I thought she understood she had to stay away from Chastity. This is my fault.¡±


    Gamma Peter said.


    ¡°No Uncle Peter. This is Naomi¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°I am responsible for her.¡±


    My trembling had finally stopped, and I was breathing properly again. My mind had also cleared. I


    couldn¡¯t let Peter take the me for the actions of another. He didn¡¯t nothing wrong.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault Peter. You are not responsible for another person¡¯s actions.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°She is only still here because of me though.¡± Peter argued.


    ¡°I realize, but that does not make you responsible for what she does. Only she can control her actions.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what to do at this point. It¡¯s been awhile, and still she does this. Aurora is long gone,


    but still this is the thing she does.¡±


    ¡°You said one time that Naomi is easily manipted, and led around, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Does Naomi have self confidence issues by any chance?¡±


    ¡°She can have some, yes.¡±


    ¡°Aurora was a master at finding those, and exploiting them. Naomi was manipted by someone who


    knew how to get what they wanted out of someone. Maybe what Naomi needs is therapy.¡±


    ¡°How could that help?¡±


    ¡°Her self confidence problems came from some where. It¡¯s possible that Aurora told her that the only


    way she would feel better about herself is to cut down others. Maybe if she gets help with her self


    confidence problems, it will help her realize that she isn¡¯t doing right treating others the way she has


    been.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It seems a bit far fetched.¡±


    ¡°Think about it like this. Right now she¡¯s been reduced to a servant from a position of respect. She is


    feeling very low about herself right now. She saw me, and from years of using me to feel better about


    herself she took the chance. It doesn¡¯t make it right, but she¡¯s hurting right now, and needs to take it out


    some where. I think she would do well with therapy.¡±


    ¡°I guess I can see your point.¡±


    ¡°Try it. It might help.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Thank you Chastity.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    I watched as Peter walked away. Rowen was still holding me. I looked up at him, and smiled.


    ¡°Thank you Rowen.¡± I whispered, and kissed his cheek.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee beautiful.¡± Rowen said, and kissed my forehead, ¡°Are you ok?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I¡¯m d. I¡¯m sorry that happened.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You didn¡¯t know she would behave that way.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right I didn¡¯t, but I did make it clear that she was to stay away from you.¡±


    ¡°I know you did.¡±


    ¡°Are you done out here?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. There is still more to do.¡±


    ¡°You know you don¡¯t have to do it, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I want to. I always liked decorating for parties.¡±


    ¡°Well why don¡¯t I help you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have work to be doing?¡±


    ¡°Not today. We all have the day off. So put me to work.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Well see how the streamers are hung along the edge of the other table?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Take the streams that are in that box over there, and hang them on the other food tables. I¡¯lle


    behind you, and attach the blossoms.


    ¡°I can do that.¡±


    I was working on attaching the blossoms when I heard Rowen cussing, and grumbling. I looked over,


    and had to bite backughter. I did something I¡¯ve never done before. I took out my cellphone, and


    snapped a picture of Rowen. He had streamers wrapped around his arms, and I had not clue how he


    had done it. After I took my picture, I called to him.


    ¡°Rowen, what happened?¡± I asked trying not to giggle.


    ¡°I have no idea. I thought if I wrapped it around my arm it would be easier to keep untwisted, and easier


    to hang. Apparently I was wrong.¡± He grumbled.


    ¡°Oh. No! Streamers get twisted up easily. The only way to keep them from getting like you have them is


    to leave them in a pile, and slowly pull it along to where you need them.¡±


    ¡°Now she tells me.¡± I heard him grumble as I went back to the blossoms.


    It took awhile, and a lot of grumbling from Rowen, but we got the sunroom decorated just as Gina


    wanted it. I looked around, and thought it looked very festive.


    ¡°Tell me again why you enjoy doing this? It¡¯s a pain in the ass.¡± Rowen muttered.


    ¡°Because the finished product is worth the work.¡± I said with a smile, pointing at what we had done.


    ¡°Uh. OK?¡±


    ¡°Never ask a male to appreciate decorations, Chas. They will never understand.¡± Molly said as she


    walked up to us.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Rowen protested.


    ¡°Rowen, do you think the decorations look good?¡± Molly asked him.


    ¡°Uh. Yeah. Sure. If you think so.¡±


    ¡°See. They only care about the food, and the fun. How everything looks doesn¡¯t really matter to them.¡±


    Molly giggled, and I joined her.


    ¡°That¡¯s not always true. I always think Chastity looks pretty.¡± Rowen stated with a tilt of his chin.


    ¡°You¡¯re just as bad as Jax. Of course you notice how a person looks. Men rarely pay attention to the


    decorations around them.¡±


    ¡°I notice how the trees, and nts look in the woods.¡±


    ¡°Never mind. You¡¯ll never understand.¡±


    ¡°I guess not. Well I¡¯m going to see if dad needs help with the burgers, and stuff.¡± Rowen kissed me on


    the head, and walked away, quickly.


    ¡°How on earth did you ever talk him into helping with this?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°Peter called him after I had a little issue with Naomi. He asked if I wanted help after I calmed down. Of


    course I got him to help if he was offering. You need to see this.¡± I exined as I pulled out my phone


    and showed her the picture I took of Rowen.


    She startedughing hard at it. She then sent it to herself, saying she is going to print it, and frame it for


    me. She grabbed my hand, and we head into the house to get ready for the barbeque. After I


    showered, I pulled out the white skort, and blue thick strap tank top I got for today. I used a white hair


    band with a bow in it to tie my hair back in a pony tail. I decided not to wear any red clothes since my


    hair is red. I pull on the cowboy boots I¡¯ve been wearing a lot recently, checked on Lc, and left.


    Molly was wearing a red, white, and blue knee length, spaghetti strap dress with sandals. Lexi had on a


    pair of denim shorts, and a tank top made to look like a g with sneakers. We all smiled as Molly took


    a picture of the three of us with her camera, then left the apartment.


    We got out onto the deck as people were starting to show up with food, camp chairs, and some games.


    There were already pups running around, ying tag with each other. There was a female setting up a


    table with paints, brushes, and a sign that read Face Painting. I looked around, and saw several


    people. setting up little booths for different activities. The atmosphere was happy, and excited. It made


    me smile.


    ¡°Where are Jax, Rowen, Ross, and Melissa?¡± I asked Molly.


    ¡°Rowen, Jax, and Ross are helping man the grilles. Melissa is helping her family bring food over.¡± Molly


    answered as she walked over the coolers to get us bottles of water.


    ¡°This looks like it¡¯s going to be lots of fun.¡± Lexi said looking around with a smile on her face.


    ¡°From what Melissa has said it is.¡± Molly agreed.


    Eventually we found a ce to sit on the grass just to watch for a bit. I enjoyed watching the pups y


    the most. They kept switching between tag, leap frog, and hide ¡®n seek without even any real definition


    in the games. Gina joined us for a bit, but was pulled away by her friends. Melissa did find us, and the


    four of us people watched until we all started to get hungry..


    I was filling my te with different items that people brought when someone put their hands on my


    waist, and kissed the top of my head. I would have jumped out of my skin if I hadn¡¯t smelled Rowen


    coming


    toward me. I smiled, and leaned back against him.


    ¡°Would you like a burger sweet girl?¡± He asked me.


    ¡°Oh. Yes please. With cheese.¡± I said excitedly as I handed him my te.


    He disappeared with it, and came back quickly. He handed me my te with a cheeseburger, bun, and


    all.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what you liked on it.¡± Rowen pouted yfully at me.


    ¡°Ketchup, mustard, mayo, and lettuce.¡± I told him with a smile.


    He quickly took my te, and disappeared again. When he returned with my te he had one of his


    own, but instead of a burger he had pork. It smelled really good. I took a small bite from his te, and I


    was right it was really good. As we filled our tes I kept sneaking bites of his pork.


    ¡°You know sweet girl, if you wanted some, you could have just asked. I would have gotten it for you.¡±


    Rowen said with a chuckle.


    ¡°I¡­.I didn¡¯t know I wanted it until I smelled it.¡± I giggled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There is plenty. I¡¯ll get some more, and we¡¯ll share it.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°Go sit with everyone. I¡¯ll be over in a bit.¡±


    I nodded, and headed back to the spot on the grass we were all sitting together. Jax, and Rowen


    walked up to us carrying two tes each. Once they were seated they put two tes of pork in the


    center of the nket. Rowen sat close to me, and I ended up leaning against him as we all ate, and


    chatted.


    Eventually we went to check out the games to y. Ross, Rowen, Jax, and Colby wandered off to y


    horseshoes, leaving Melissa, Molly, Lexi, and me to do our own thing. I stopped at the face painting to


    watch the teenage girl painting a butterfly on the face of a girl pup. It looked really good, and the pup


    was extremely excited about it.


    ¡°I remember when you were two, we were here with your mom, and the boys. You saw the face


    painting, and practically dragged your mom over to it. When she asked what you wanted to get you


    pointed to about ten different things. Eventually your mom deciding to get you a unicorn, but you


    insisted that Jax, and Colby had to get theirs done too. I¡¯ll never forget the look on Colby¡¯s face when


    he sat down, and your told the girl to give him a butterfly. He almost took off, but some how you begged


    him to get it. Jax, you made get flowers on his cheek.¡± Dimitri said with a chuckle.


    I hadn¡¯t even realized he had joined us.


    ¡°I wish I had a picture of that.¡± I whispered, and smiled up at him.


    ¡°I think I have it in a photo album in my apartment. I¡¯ll find it for you.¡± Dimitri offered.


    ¡°I¡¯d love that. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Are you enjoying yourself?¡±


    ¡°Very much so.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d I¡¯m d you got toe home for this.¡±


    ¡°Me too. I know that being at Clovend is right for me, but I do miss home.¡±


    ¡°Even after¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Despite what went on at home I had a lot of good memories with the pack. No one in the house


    ever really knew how often Alpha Joseph sent me to help a pack member with babysitting, a calming


    over stressed dads duringbor. He also had worked out with Doctor Deb that I went to the hospital


    when someone was there, to sit with them. I would also sometimes sit with the elderly they just needed.


    company for a bit.¡±


    ¡°No I didn¡¯t realized that.¡±


    ¡°Aurora threw a fit about it once, but he told her that it was an Omega¡¯s ce to help the pack as he


    had arranged for me to do. She didn¡¯t like it, but what could she did¡±


    ¡°True. How old were you when you started doing that?¡±


    ¡°Luna Jane had me going with her when I was about eight, every chance she got. After she passed


    away, Alpha Joseph would do his best to send me every time he got a call from a pack member or the


    hospital.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d he did that for you. That you had something happy going on.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you want toe home when you¡¯re done with school?¡±


    ¡°That had always been my n. Go to school, get my education, ande home. I was going to find a


    little ce of my own, kind of out of the way, and work at the hospital. If I found my mate here when I


    came home, I would move into his house, but stille home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you had always nned toe home.¡±


    ¡°The only way I wouldn¡¯t have was if my mate wasn¡¯t from this pack. Despite it all I love my pack, and I


    wanted to help take care of them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wonderful person baby girl.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Dimitri smiled down at me, and I couldn¡¯t resist, I hugged him. He hugged me tight. I turned back to


    watch the teen finish up the pup¡¯s butterfly. I couldn¡¯t help it, I giggled when the pup squealed seeing


    her reflection, and bounced to her parents to show them excitedly.


    ¡°Chas we should so get our faces done.¡± Molly said excitedly when the girls popped up next to Dimitri,


    and me.


    ¡°Really? You want to?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Sure. Lets do it. Melissa told me you never came to these before now. We¡¯re going to do


    EVERYTHING today to make up for lost time.¡±


    ¡°What were you usually doing instead of being here?¡± Lexi asked confused.


    ¡°Aurora always had a very long list of chores for me to do the day of the barbeque. She would tell me if


    I got the whole list done, and it was perfect that I coulde. I never got it done, or everything wasn¡¯t


    perfect enough.¡± I exined.


    I¡¯m sorry Chastity, I should have made sure you were here.¡± Dimitri said quietly, looking upset.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. It¡¯s the past, and I¡¯m here now.¡± I smiled at him, and squeezed his waist.


    ¡°Yeah, but still¡­.¡±


    ¡°Nope. Today is all about having fun. No sad stuff.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± He smiled at me.


    ¡°Chas, go get yours done first.¡± Molly said with a smile.


    I walked over to the girl, and smiled. She quietly handed me her book of paintings for me to choose


    from.


    After minute or two I settled on some silver, and white stars that started small on one side of my


    temple, across my forehead getting bigger than trailed down the other side getting smaller until they


    ended at my chin. The girl smiled again as I sat down, and she got to work.


    ¡°Hi. I¡¯m Chastity.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°I know. Lucy is my mom. I¡¯m Pa.¡± She responded with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you Pa.¡±


    ¡°Are you enjoying yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yes I am. Are you doing this all by yourself or will more peopleing to help you soon?¡±


    ¡°Gina, and a couple of our other friends are on their way over now.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were friends with Gina.¡±


    ¡°I guess you could say we¡¯re kind of friends. I¡¯m a year older than she is so I don¡¯t get to hang out with


    her much.¡±


    ¡°I understand. She¡¯s a good girl.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I like her when we get to hang out.¡±


    ¡°So Pa, what is it you want to do with your life?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an artist. More painter than anything. I¡¯d like to set up a little shop in town to sell my paintings or


    maybe teach art ss to others. I kind of like working with the elderly. Painting helps them keep their


    dexterity, and mind sharp. I don¡¯t know how, but I read that it¡¯s really good for that.¡±


    ¡°What a wonderful idea. You know I¡¯m going to school at Dark Moon, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I remember hearing Gina talk about how sad she was that you were leaving.¡±


    ¡°Aww. Anyway, there is a store in Dark Moon that sells paintings, but they also do these paint night


    things where groups of peoplee, and an artist teaches them how to paint a specific painting. I hear


    it¡¯s a lot of fun. Maybe if you open your own store, you could do something like that. Especially for the


    elderly.¡±


    ¡°I like that idea. Thank you Chastity.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°Are you liking school?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot of hard work, but yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a big fan of school, and I don¡¯t do very well, so I don¡¯t think I could do higher education, but it¡¯s


    good to hear you¡¯re enjoying it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not for everyone, but if you ever need help with something ask Gina to get you in touch with me,


    and I can help you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m helping Braxton through video chat everyday with summer school.¡±


    ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°Yes I am.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nice of you. You know Gina has a crush on him.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he does.¡±


    ¡°No. Boys his age are pretty oblivious to that kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°That they are.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a boy you like?¡±


    ¡°Nah. There is a girl though. She doesn¡¯t like me though.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. She¡¯s just not like me. She¡¯s a good person though. When I told her she was really


    nice about it. Even said she was ttered, but she didn¡¯t like girls the same way I do. You want to know


    what¡¯s funny?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s now my best friend, and is helping me find a girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Aww. That is sweet of her.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She is. Well Chastity we¡¯re all done. Want to see it?¡±


    ¡°Yes please.¡±


    Pa handed me the mirror, and I inspected her work. It looked great, and I smiled at her.


    ¡°Thank you Pa. It looks great.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Thank you for your suggestion. I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. If you do it, let me know, and I¡¯lle to one of your paint nights.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Great. I¡¯ll see you around, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°Definitely.¡±


    I walked away from the table, to stand by Dimitri to watch Molly, Melissa, and Lexi get their faces done


    as well. Gina, and a few of her friends had shown up in time to help. Gina wasn¡¯t doing the painting


    because she said she was bad at it, instead she was helping others pick out what they wanted done.


    When Lexi, Molly, and Melissa were finished they came to Dimitri, and I to show us what they got.


    Lexi had a faded g across her face, Molly had a unicorn, and Melissa did a tiger face. We all ohhed,


    and ahhed at each other¡¯s faces then Molly had Dimitri take our picture on her camera. The girls pulled


    me along to the next thing. We wandered around ying some carnival like games for awhile, and


    looked over some of the homemade things people were selling. I ended up buying a smaller


    messenger type, leather purse that had butterflies etched into it, and belt that matched. We were still


    wandering the little booths when I got an idea for the future.


    ¡°Hey Molly. I was thinking about something.¡± I said as I was looking at some metal cuff bracelets in one


    of the booths.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Molly asked as she held up a ne so the light shown through the stone.


    ¡°It seems like a lot of people have little homemade crafts they make, and try to sell. They don¡¯t have


    time or interest in a full fledged shop, but what if we did a craft show type thing once a month or so, in


    themunity center, where they can set up for the day, and people from the pack coulde, look


    around, and the crafters could sell their items.¡±


    ¡°I like that idea. Maybe we can have some of the restaurants sell food there too.¡±


    ¡°I would be interested in something like that.¡± The male who was selling his items said from behind his


    table. ¡°Once a month is a bit too often for me though. I¡¯m a full time warrior so I only get to work on my


    jewelry when I¡¯m off, but I would still get there a much as I could.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s actually a great idea, Chas. Especially around the holidays. Not many of the shops in town do


    homemade stuff. It¡¯s mostly mass produced.¡± Melissa said excitedly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t, once we¡¯re done here, we ask the others who are selling their items if they would be


    interested in something like that, and how often they would like it to be. It may be better to let them


    decide what works best for them since a lot of this stuff takes time, and they all have full time jobs.¡±


    Molly stated.


    ¡°Good idea.¡± I agreed.


    ¡°She¡¯s not even Luna yet, and she¡¯s alreadying up with great ideas to help your pack.¡± Lexi said as


    she handed the man some money for a bracelet she wanted.


    I just looked down, and blushed. I still didn¡¯t really believe I would be Luna someday, but I didn¡¯t voice


    that. Anything could happen. No one knew what the future would hold. Thankfully the girls didn¡¯t notice


    my doubts. I ended up buying one of the cuff bracelets. It was silver, and had little flowers carved into it.


    I loved it too much to not buy it.


    I was just about to leave when something caught my eye. It was more masculine, with a thicker chain,


    but was really pretty. It was a longer silver ne, with a wolf howling at the moon etched into a disk.


    All I kept thinking was that Rowen needed this. I never saw him with jewelry on, but I knew he had to


    have it. I still wore the ne he got me on our triple date. I didn¡¯t know if he would wear it, but he


    still needed it. After I paid for it, I tucked it into my new purse, and followed the girls away from the


    booth.


    The girls, and I spent the next hour talking to the people selling their crafts. Many liked the idea, and


    were interested in being part of a craft show where they could show off, and even sell their work. They


    all agreed that once a month was too often as it didn¡¯t give them enough time to make new products.


    Most felt once every three months would be best, with two between Thanksgiving, and Christmas. I


    even went back, and told Pa about it, suggesting that if we did something like that she should set up


    some of her paintings for others to see.


    When we finally found the boys again, they were STILL ying horseshoes. Some where along the


    line. Braxton, and a few of his friend joined them. They were taking up two of the pits, and having a


    great time. Eventually Lexi talked Colby into ying a round against her. Molly, Melissa, and I sat back


    a bit to watch the fun. Weughed at all of the ribbing Lexi was giving Colby every time he missed.


    ¡°You know, I think Lexi, and Colby are mates.¡± Molly whispered to me.


    They¡¯re not.¡± I whispered back.


    ¡°How do you know? Melissa asked quietly.


    ¡°The day Colby came to Dark Moon for his interview, and tests at Denu, they met. Lexi said he wasn¡¯t


    when he hit on her, and she turned him down. Told him he didn¡¯t smell like hers so she wasn¡¯t


    interested.¡± I exined in a tone only they could hear.


    ¡°Oh. Well maybe it¡¯s not that he isn¡¯t, but maybe she¡¯s shut off to it because of what happened to her


    with the jerk Anthony Molly suggested


    ¡°Does that happen? I questioned.


    ¡°Not often, but it can when a person doesn¡¯t trust people of the opposite sex. How has her wolf been


    since all of that?¡± Melissa questioned


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t asked. I don¡¯t want to pry.¡± I responded watching my friend as she teased Colby


    again.


    ¡°Woman! I¡¯m going to make you pay for all of your teasing.¡± Colby growled as he picked up his


    horseshoe from two feet in front of where it was supposed to be.


    ¡°How? You can¡¯t seem to get a good throw in.¡± Lexi snarked.


    ¡°Meet me at the dunk tank. First one to dunk the other has bragging rights the rest of the night.¡± Colby


    suggested with a smirk.


    My eyes widened. Lexi was in so much trouble. Colby yed pitcher for our league team his whole.


    childhood, and yed for the high school team as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared. Bring it on.¡± Lexi said, with a lift of her chin.


    ¡°If they¡¯re not mates, and she doesn¡¯t realize it, there is still DEFINITELY an attraction there.¡± Molly


    whispered to me.


    ¡°Yeah, but Lexi is waiting for her mate.¡± I whispered back.


    We all followed Lexi, and Colby to the dunk tanks set up near the edge of the yard. Colby, and Lexi


    went off to the person in charge of the tanks. The rest of us were standing off to the side. I smiled when


    Rowen came up behind me, put an arm around my waist, and pulled me back against his chest.


    ¡°Are you having a good time sweet girl?¡± He asked me.


    ¡°I am.¡± I responded as I smiled up at him happily.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m d. I heard something.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°That some beautiful little red head, has beening up with some really great ideas for her pack


    members today, and she has people really excited about those ideas.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­..what¡­what did they say?¡±


    ¡°Well Lucy told me that her daughter, who has been wanting to open her own shop to sell her paintings.


    when she turns eighteen, was given a suggestion to do group painting nights for pack members, and


    elderly toe learn to paint something. I also heard that the crafters here today were asked if they


    would be interested in doing a craft show every couple of months to show, and sell their crafts. They


    are all really excited about these ideas, and hope to see them happen.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You may not believe it, or even want to ept it, but you did something a Luna does today. You-


    came up with an idea to help people in your pack, and you made them excited about it. You saw


    something they could do with something they have, and want to share with their pack, but on a small


    scale it¡¯s hard for them. You gave them a way to do that. You also helped a young girl who may


    struggle to get something off the ground, and added something to it that may help her business


    flourish. Like it or not, you are a Luna, and I KNOW you will do wonderfully at it, when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Iuh. Hadn¡¯t thought of it that way. I just thought it might be something people would enjoy.¡±


    ¡°And that my sweet girl, is something a Luna does.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m very proud of you.¡±


    ¡°Tha¡­.thank you.¡±


    Rowen turned me in his arms, and tilted my head up to look me in the eye. He was smiling brightly at


    me, and I couldn¡¯t not smile back at him. He leaned to down to kiss me, and I met him in the middle,


    lifting up on my toes. It wasn¡¯t the same passionate kisses we¡¯ve shared before, but it was a wonderful


    kiss, filled. with joy, happiness, and appreciation. When we pulled away from each other, we just smiled


    at each other.


    ¡°While you are gone at school, I will get Molly, and Melissa on setting up the craft shows. I was told


    every three months. I¡¯ll make sure it happens. When youe home you can take it over from them.¡±


    Rowen said with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you. I know the pack will appreciate it, and three years is a long time to wait.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Anything for you sweet girl. You just keep looking out for our pack, and their happiness.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯ll do wonderful things. Now it looks like Colby is up in the tank first.¡±


    I turned around in Rowen¡¯s arms to watch the show. Colby had stripped off his shirt, shoes, and socks.


    I was almost surprised he kept his pants on, but I was thankful. Lexi grabbed threerge softballs, and


    lined


    ¡°Come on Lexi pie. Lets see what you¡¯ve got.¡± Colby jeered, and he flexed his muscles.


    ¡°Do NOT call me that! Hold you¡¯re breath buddy cause you¡¯re going down.¡± Lexi growled as she threw


    a ball, missing the targetpletely.


    ¡°What was that? A five year old could have done better.¡± Colby joked, and I saw Lexi¡¯s face turn red, as


    Colby flexed again. I couldn¡¯t help, but giggle this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m just warming up.¡± Lexi snapped, but she missed a second time, she only had one ball left.


    ¡°If you say so legs.¡± Colbyughed.


    ¡°Legs? Seriously?¡± Lexi gapped at him.


    ¡°Of course. Your sexy legs go on for miles.¡± Colby smiled smugly at Lexi.


    ¡°Stop checking me out you dog!¡± Lexi growled, and threw herst ball, but missed, ¡°Damn it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a dog. I¡¯m a wolf, and I can¡¯t help, but check out your legs when you have them on full disy.¡±


    Colby chuckled as he jumped up from his seat, and climbed down from the dunk tank.


    ¡°Oh shut up.¡± Lexi snapped.


    ¡°Get your ass up there. It¡¯s my turn.¡± Colbyughed as he grabbed the balls Lexi had thrown, and lined


    up.


    He waited until Lexi took her shoes off, and took his spot at the dunk tank. Once she was seated, Colby


    smirked.


    ¡°What? Not going to take off your shirt like I did?¡± Colby asked innocently.


    ¡°Hell no! I¡¯m not an idiot like you.¡± Lexi snapped, and rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Suit yourself. It just might have kept me distracted enough to miss.¡± Colby said with a smile, and threw


    his first ball.


    He missed, but just barely, I knew exactly what he was doing. He was ying with her. Unfortunately I


    knew Lexi was getting dunked today. I felt bad for her, but she did bring this on herself.


    ¡°Ha! You couldn¡¯t hit the broad side of a barn.¡± Lexiughed at him.


    ¡°I hit closer than you did on all three of your throws.¡± Colby said with a smirk.


    He was definitely ying with her. I snickered right along with Jax. We both knew how urate Colby


    was. He only missed to mess with Lexi.


    ¡°You talk a good game, but I don¡¯t see any action.¡± Lexi quipped.


    ¡°Oh baby girl if it¡¯s action you want, I can show you action. Any time, any where.¡± Colby said as he


    threw the second ball, and Lexi gasped.


    I blushed, hard, and my eyes widened. I couldn¡¯t believe he said that. Of course his second throw


    missed by an inch. Yup Lexi was going in on the next throw.


    ¡°You¡­..you pig!¡± Lexi snapped.


    ¡°No baby. I¡¯m a wolf. There is a BIG difference. I can show you, if you like. You ready to get wet?¡±


    Colby asked with an evil grin.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have it in you.¡± Lexi growled.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you think.¡± Colby said as he drew back his arm, and threw the ball.


    The whole thing seemed to move in slow motion. I watched as the ball hit the target dead center, and


    Lexi¡¯s eyes widen as she gasped. She shrieked as she hit the water, and went under. Colby crossed


    his arms over his chest, and had a smug smile on his face as Lexi stood up from the water.


    ¡°Baby girl, never, and I do mean never challenge a baseball yer to hit a target.¡± Colby said to her,


    looking proud.


    ¡°You¡­..you, but you missed all of those shots in horseshoes.¡± Lexi sputtered as she wiped water from


    her face.


    ¡°Different type of throw, different item being thrown. Besides you looked like you were enjoying


    yourself, beating me like that.¡± Colby said as he helped her out of the tank.


    ¡°You threw the game?¡± Lexi shrieked.


    ¡°Nah. I¡¯m not that great at horseshoes.¡± Colby admitted.


    ¡°Damn it. Now I¡¯m all wet.¡± Lexi grumbled.


    ¡°Yes. Yes you are.¡± Colby said in a rough voice, as he checked her out.


    ¡°Stop that you disgusting pig.¡± Lexi snapped.


    At that point we were allughing at the two of them. I watched as Colby leaned over, and whispered


    something in Lexi¡¯s ear. I watched as her eyes widened, and she got very red in the face. Finally she


    turned to re at him, and shake her head, then she stomped toward us, looking angry.


    ¡°I need to go change. I¡¯m soaked.¡± Lexi mumbled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll dry out quick in the sun. Besides the guy running the thing is bringing you a towel


    now.¡± Molly said trying not tough.


    ¡°Oh. I¡­alright.¡± Lexi muttered, taking the towel, and wiping herself down.


    ¡°What did he say to you?¡± I asked her quietly.


    ¡°Nothing. He¡¯s just being stupid.¡± She whispered back.


    I pinched my brow at her. Something was up. She just shook her head at me. I shrugged, and let it go.


    We were about to walk away from the dunk tank when Alpha Joseph, Dimitri, and Gamma Peter


    walked up to


    ¡°Not so fast boys. You three seem to have forgotten the yearly tradition that closes down the games,


    and starts the dancing¡± Alpha Joseph said with a smile.


    ¡°No dad. Come on. We don¡¯t need to do this.¡± Ross pleaded, looking at Gamma Peter. ¡°Sorry boys, but


    it¡¯s tradition, and the pack loves it.¡± Alpha Joseph stated.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°I have no idea.¡± I responded, but noticed Melissa was jumping up, and down, pping.


    ¡°Melissa, what is he talking about?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°Thest game yed for the night is dunk the leaders. The Alpha, Beta, Gamma, and the three that


    will rece them in the future, if they¡¯re here, and already been appointed line up. Each pack member


    can choose a leader they want to try to dunk. Since there are three tanks, three people are chosen by


    three pack members. Each pack member gets three throws to try to dunk their chosen party. Nobody


    has to pay for these throws, but they can donate. All the money donated goes to the orphanage. Luna


    Jane started it about ten years ago. The pack loved it so much Alpha Joseph kept it going.¡± Melissa


    exined.


    ¡°I had hoped he stopped this after mom died.¡± Rowen grumbled.


    ¡°Come on boys. Lets go.¡± Alpha Joseph called.


    With a grumble, Rowen, Jax, and Ross made their way over to their dads. I stood back, and giggled at


    the looks on their faces. After a quiet word, Rowen, Jax, and Ross stood to one side of Alpha Joseph,


    while Dimitri, and Ross stood to his other side. Alpha Joseph stood front, and center.


    ¡°Alright Moonlight pack. It¡¯s time for everyone¡¯s favorite event of the night.¡± Alpha Joseph boomed out


    in his Alpha voice so every one could hear him, as well as through the pack mind link.


    I looked around to see a lot of people rushing to where we were standing. I smiled to see so many


    excited people, and all in one ce.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for the leader dunk. Each person who wants to participate, line up behind one of the three


    chalk marks. When it is your turn you pick who you want to try to dunk. You each have three throws in


    which to do so. Now remember you only get one turn so make it count. There are no rules to this so


    just have fun. You do not need to pay for this, but if you so choose to, you can put some money into the


    donation bucket on the table over there. All of that money goes to the orphanage. Please donate folks.


    Those pups, while few, need us.


    ¡°As a special treat tonight, we¡¯ve added a few more of us to pick from. Our future Alpha, Beta, and


    Gamma. Rowen, Jax, and Ross. Get in line, and have fun all!¡± Alpha Joseph yelled out.


    I watched, and giggled as pack members rushed to form lines. It seemed a lot of people wanted a


    chance to dunk their leaders. I was shocked when some one grabbed my hand, and pulled me into the


    line. I looked to see it was Molly, and she was grinning ear to ear. Melissa, Lexi, Colby, Braxton, and


    Gina were right with us. Some how we ended up at the front of one of the lines.


    ¡°I am so dunking Jax.¡± Molly snickered.


    ¡°Ross is all mine.¡± Melissa giggled. 1


    ¡°I HAVE to dunk my dad this year.¡± Gina said.


    ¡°Who are you going to try to dunk, Chas?¡± Lexi asked me.


    I looked over all the men standing in front of us. I looked at each one carefully. I stopped on Rowen,


    who was shooting me puppy dogs eyes, and silently pleading with me. I just smiled sweetly at him, and


    hist shoulders slumped.


    ¡°Alrightdies, gentlemen, and pups, it seems we have our future Luna, Beta Female, and Gamma


    Female at the front of the line. Why don¡¯t we let them kick things off for us tonight.¡± Alpha Joseph called


    out with a big smile.


    I blushed when he referred to me as the future Luna. They kept saying that, but I was still unsure. I


    pushed that aside for the moment. I had a game to y. I smiled as Rowen pouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry short stack. I¡¯ll help you dunk him.¡± Colby whispered in my ear to which I smiled, and


    nodded.


    ¡°Jax get your sexy ass up there. You¡¯re getting dunked tonight baby.¡± Molly whooped.


    I giggled as Jax grumbled, and moved to the tank on the right. I looked away when he started to stripe


    off he clothes.


    ¡°You too Ross. Get a move on.¡± Melissa giggled.


    He pouted, and moved to the tank on the left, stripping his clothes. I looked down, and blushed.


    ¡°Chastity, you¡¯re turn. Pick out your victim.¡± Alpha Joseph said loudly.


    I looked at those left standing, and smirked at Rowen.


    ¡°Sorry Rowen, but it¡¯s only fair.¡± I said happily.


    He pouted at me, slumped his shoulders. Once he reached the center tank, he pulled his shirt, shoes,


    and shorts off. I was thankful they were all still wearing their boxers. Once they were in ce, I took a


    minute. to admire Rowen¡¯s body. He was very good looking, and well built.


    ¡°Alrightdies. Three throws, anything goes, but please take turns throwing. Have fun.¡± Alpha Joseph


    stated.


    ¡°Molly, you realize you¡¯re going to pay for thister right?¡± Jax asked.


    ¡°Yup, but it is so worth it.¡± Molly responded then threw her first ball, sadly she missed


    ¡°Ha! You can¡¯t hit a thing with that arm.¡± Jaxughed.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Molly said with a smile.


    ¡°Melissa, don¡¯t please. This water looks cold. I might shrivel up.¡± Ross whined at Melissa.


    ¡°You¡¯ll survive.¡± Melissa said with a shrug, and threw her ball, missing.


    ¡°Chastity, sweet girl. You¡¯re too sweet to do this to me, right?¡± Rowen asked me. 1


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡­¡­.maybe. I¡¯m not sure.¡± I joked, tapping my finger against my chin like I was thinking


    it over.


    I almost giggled when I saw Rowen¡¯s face brighten, thinking I wasn¡¯t going to dunk up. I did smile when


    Colby stepped up behind me, ced his hand over mine on the ball, pulled my arm back, and threw the


    ball right at the target. It hit dead center, and Rowen went down. Iughed at his shocked face. He


    came back up sputtering.


    ¡°You¡­you cheated. You can¡¯t do that Colby.¡± Rowen grumbled.


    ¡°No rules, remember Rowen. I can help my baby sister any way I want.¡± Colby said proudly.


    ¡°Damn it. Dad! Seriously! He can¡¯t do that, can he?¡± Rowen asked as he climbed back up to his seat.


    ¡°Sorry son, no rules. He can do whatever he wants. LADIES AND GENTLEMEN OUR FUTURE LUNA


    HAS MADE THE FIRST DUNK!¡± Alpha Joseph called out to the crowd, and they all cheered as I


    blushed. Colby, and Braxton helped all three of us girls dunk Rowen, Jax, and Ross for thest of our


    throws. By thest dunk we were all giggling so hard at their grumbling we could hardly breath. Next to


    throw were Lexi, Braxton, and Gina. Gina obviously picked her dad. Braxton picked Dimitri, but Lexi


    just looked at all of them, it was clear she didn¡¯t know who to pick.


    ¡°Um Alpha Joseph. Can I make a substitution please?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not Who do you pick?¡± Alpha Joseph asked, and I knew by the evil grin on her face


    exactly who she was going to pick, apparently I wasn¡¯t the only one.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± I heard Colby grumble.


    ¡°Colby Bloomfield.¡± Lexi called out.


    ¡°You got it. Colby get up there.¡± Alpha Joseph said.


    I almost feel overughing at his face. Jax walked up to Lexi, and whispered something to her. She


    smiled, and nodded to him. Jax then approached Molly.


    ¡°Babe, I love you. You know that. Remind your wolf of that.¡± Jax said quietly.


    ¡°Why?¡± Molly asked looking confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to help Lexi dunk Colby. I wanted to warn you so you can keep your wolf calm when I touch


    her hand, and help her throw. I won¡¯t do more than that, but I just..


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to get all upset, and jealous. Thank you baby, but I¡¯ll be fine. Colby deserves it after


    he yed Lexi like that. He knew he would dunk her, but still agreed to their little bet.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Good.¡±


    Jax kissed her quick then moved back to Lexi.


    ¡°Ohe on man. Really? My own brother is going to help do this to me?¡± Colbyined as Jax


    stepped up behind Lexi.


    ¡°Yup. Turn about is fair y.¡± Jax agreed with an evil smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right man. Not at all.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll get your turn.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Braxton ended up taking the first throw, and Dimitri went down. He didn¡¯t get upset or anything, just told


    Braxton that was a nice throw, and moved back to his seat.


    Colby didn¡¯t even get a change to say anything before Lexi, and Jax threw her first ball. Colby hit the


    water with a growl, and Lexi celebrated, causing us all tough. When it was Gina¡¯s turn, Jax moved to


    help her too.


    ¡°Baby girl, I know you think you want to dunk your dear ole dad, but you really don¡¯t. I know you don¡¯t.¡±.


    Alpha Joseph whined.


    ¡°Sorry daddy, but I really do.¡± Gina giggled, and with Jax¡¯s help threw the ball, hitting the target


    perfectly.


    Each man got dunked three times before the next group of pack members stepped up. Eventually


    Molly, Melissa, Lexi, Gina, Braxton, and I found a spot to sit off to the side, and watch. Colby ended up


    staying with the group of males being dunked as people decided they wanted a shot at him too. It was


    a lot of fun to watch. I especially loved to watch the faces of the pups when they dunked their chosen


    leader. Parents had no problem picking up their pup, and carrying them to the target so they could hit it


    with the ball still in hand. After an hour or so things died down, and the line dispersed. The soaked


    males took towels, dried off then dressed, all whileughing, and smiling. Even though they


    comined, it was clear they had all enjoyed themselves. As Jax, Rowen, Colby, and Ross made their


    way to us, Melissa leaned over to tell us it was time for dancing. 2

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    ***Chastity***


    I had forgotten about the dancing. I hadn¡¯t danced since Molly, and Jax¡¯s mating ceremony. I still didn¡¯t


    know how to, but I looked forward to watching. When the guys reached us, Rowen sat close to me, and


    pulled me back against his chest. I smiled, and made myselffortable. I quietly watched as people


    began to pack up their stands, while others moved their nkets, and chairs to the edge of the yard. A


    large group of males began carrying inrge squares, and fitting them together, as a band set up on the


    deck. I guess they were setting up a dance floor.


    I looked over to see the jeweler from earlier packing up his items, and remembered the ne I got


    for Rowen. I reach into my new little bag, searching around for it. When I finally found it, I got really


    nervous. I was worried he wouldn¡¯t like it, or would think it was stupid. I held it tightly in my hand as I


    quietly talked myself into giving it to him.


    ¡°Sweet girl, are you ok? You tensed up there?¡± Rowen whispered to me..


    ¡°¡­uh¡­.yeah¡­I¡­um¡­.I got your something. I hope you like it.¡± I whispered, and with shaking hand,


    gave him the ne.


    Rowen took it gently, and let it dangle in front of us. I could tell he was looking at the charm that was


    twisting around. Eventually he took the arm he had around my waist, and stopped it from spinning so


    he could look at it. I watched as he flipped it back, and forth. I hadn¡¯t realized there was something on


    the back of the charm as well. On the opposite side of the wolf howling at the moon, were two wolves


    snuggling together. I didn¡¯t know how I missed that.


    ¡°I love it sweet girl.¡± Rowen whispered to me as he kissed the side of my head.


    ¡°You¡­.you do?¡± I stuttered.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you wear jewelry before though.¡±


    ¡°I usually don¡¯t, but I will wear this.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s from my sweet girl. How could I not?¡±


    ¡°Oh. I¡­.¡±


    ¡°I will wear this with pride.¡±


    I turned to look at him to see him smiling down at me. I smiled slightly as he slipped it over his head. I


    looked down to see that he had it on in a way that the two wolves were showing. I looked back up at his


    face, and smiled. He leaned forward, and gave me a sweet, but quick kiss then kissed my forehead.


    ¡°They¡¯re done setting up. Will you dance with me?¡± Rowen asked my quietly.


    ¡°I¡­.Sure, but remember I¡¯m still not a good dancer.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Just remember what I saidst time, follow my lead.¡±


    I nodded, and we made our way to the dance floor. Molly, Jax, Melissa, Ross, and to my surprise Lexi,


    and Colby followed us. The first couple of songs were up beat, and more fast paced. I did my best to


    follow along with Rowen¡¯s steps, andughed every time I tripped over my own, or his feet. Heughed


    right. along with me. We all ended up dancing as one big group,ughing, and just having fun. When a


    slow song came on, Rowen pulled me to him, and I followed his lead perfectly. He had his arm tight


    around my


    waist, my hand on his bicep, and our intertwined handsying on his chest, just likest time. Just like


    thest time we danced together, I got lost in his beautiful blue eyes, and when he kissed me I sighed,


    returning the kiss


    I was a little sad when the song ended, but we all went right back to dancing together, andughing. It


    was a lot of fun. I did notice that on each slow song, Lexi did dance with Colby. While he looked happy


    she, at first, looked a bit ufortable. She seemed to rx with each song because it appeared he


    did what he could to keep enough distance between them to make herfortable. I was drawn from


    my thoughts when I heard Molly whisper to me.


    I¡¯m telling you, their mates, but she¡¯s so closed off right now she doesn¡¯t realize it.¡± Molly whispered as


    she, and Jax danced close to Rowen, and I.


    1 don¡¯t know Molly. She would know better than we would.¡± I responded quietly.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s been stuck in her own head for so long over the stupid crap that Anthony guy has pulled, she


    may not realize it.¡±


    ¡°But her wolf¡­.¡±


    angry. It


    7 asked her how her wolf was doing with all of that. She said her wolf has been very hurt, and had


    be attached to Anthony, and also thought he was their mate. She did say that her wolf has


    seemed calmer, and a bit happier since she¡¯s been around Colby this week.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well I think we should stay out of it, and let them figure it out themselves.¡±


    ¡°I said the same thing.¡± Jax growled.


    I heard you, and I will stay out of it. Lexi is a good girl. I like her a lot, and I think she and Colby would


    be good together. He won¡¯t y games with her. Plus Colby floundered for so long not knowing really


    who he was, or what he wanted, and not feeling epted by those that were supposed, I think Lexi will


    finally give him the eptance he deserves.¡± Molly exined.


    ¡°Colby has always been epted for who he is, and whatever he wanted by me, and dad.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but for a long time he didn¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°Because he never talked to dad about what he felt about Beta training.¡±


    ¡°He was worried about letting your dad down. Pups go through that all of the time. They think their


    parents have these great expectations for them, and they fear disappointing that parent. Aurora didn¡¯t


    help because she pushed Colby to the side. He didn¡¯t know what to do, or where to turn. One parent


    was already pretty much saying she didn¡¯t ept him, and he wanted to have the eptance he


    needed from the other so he kept quiet.¡±


    1¡­I guess I never thought of that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a man. You wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    Just that feelings, and emotions of another, especially another male are not something you think of or


    consider.¡±


    ¡°Now you make me sound unfeeling.¡±


    ¡°No. Just stating males tend to stay away from feelings, and focus on actions. You sometimes miss the


    emotional struggles of another. It¡¯s not a bad thing. It¡¯s just the way males are wired.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, OK¡±


    I giggled at Jax, and we continued to dance. Part of me hoped Molly was right about Lexi, and Colby.


    They did look good together, and their personalities matched well. I needed to leave it alone though. It


    wasn¡¯t my business. They would figure things out on their own.


    After awhile we all decided we had enough with dancing, and moved back to the nkets we had


    been. sitting on. We chatted quietly for awhile, and watched others who were still on the dance floor. I


    giggled a lot at the pups bouncing around, and dancing together. It was always cute so see some of


    them pair up. hold hands, and kind of sway to the slow songs.


    ¡°Was this everything you hoped it would be Chastity?¡± Rowen whispered in my ear as he snuggled


    close up against my back, causing me to shiver pleasantly.


    He had moved so he was sitting behind me, with his legs on either side of mine. I snuggled back


    against his chest, as he wrapped an arm around my waist, using the other to prop himself up.


    ¡°Yes. This had been amazing.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°Good I¡¯m d. Fireworks should start soon. I saw dad, Dimi, and Uncle Peter send some warriors off


    in that direction a few minutes ago.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see them. I used to watch them from the attic window. I always loved watching them.


    They made me feel so happy.¡±


    ¡°Well no attic window watching for you any more. You can watch them from right here, or we can go


    toward the town center to watch. That¡¯s the best view as they set them off right outside of town.¡±


    ¡°I would like that.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Lets go.¡±


    We stood, and started to head that way. The rest of our group going right with us. Most of that pack


    came along too. Or at least those that were still at the party. Many had left to go back to their homes


    until the fireworks show. We reached the center of town just in time. Rowen wrapped his arms around


    my waist, and pulled me against his chest. I rested my hands on his arms, and waited. I jumped a bit


    when the first one went off, and Rowen chuckled.


    I stood in his arms, and grinned ear to ear as I watched the show. It was beautiful. There were so


    many. colors, and different types of explosions. I loved every minute of it. Any time I would point to one


    I really liked Rowen would kiss my shoulder, and say beautiful. When the finale finished Rowen turned


    me in his arms, and kissed me, deeply, causing me to moan into his mouth when his tongue brushed


    mine. I had not experience prior to Rowen, but I was sure he was the best kisser in the world. His


    kisses always left me tingling and warm, and weak in the knees.


    By the time we all made it back to the pack house I was exhausted. Happy, but exhausted. Once I was


    in my pajamas, and the face painted washed off, I fell into bed. Literally. I fell asleep so quickly I don¡¯t


    even remember Rowen getting into bed with me. I knew he was there though because I felt the sparks


    his touch always caused.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    ***Rowen***


    It¡¯s been a great week having Chastity at home, and spending so much time with her. I have loved


    every minute of it, and I¡¯m sad that she has to leave tomorrow to go back to school. I¡¯m not ready for it,


    but I doubt I ever will be. Not having my mate by my side day, and night is tough. Duke hates it too, but


    just like me, he just has to deal with it, but we can deal with that tomorrow.


    Tonight is another date night. This time Jax, Ross, Molly, and Melissa areing along. We asked


    Lexi, and Colby if they wanted to join us, but both said no. Lexi said she wanted to get her stuff packed


    up. Colby had an evening nned with his friends. I know Chastity was disappointed, but she


    understood. She didn¡¯t try to push them to join us either.


    Needless to say I was standing in my apartment with Ross, and Jax, again, preparing for our dates. I


    Iughed when I realized we were all dressed the same, expect our shirts were different colors. Ross


    was wearing red, Jax was in blue, and I was in dark green.


    ¡°Did you two idiots remember flowers this time?¡± I asked them with a chuckle.


    ¡°Damn it. Why didn¡¯t you remind me earlier?¡± Jax growled.


    ¡°Man, you suck at this. How Molly didn¡¯t reject you is beyond me.¡± Ross joked.


    ¡°I take gooood care of her in other ways.¡± Jax snickered.


    ¡°That¡¯s not romance you dummy.¡± Ross quipped.


    ¡°Like hell it isn¡¯t.¡± Jax gripped.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Sorry man, but I¡¯ve gotta agree with Ross on this one. Your romance game is weak.¡± I agree with a


    laugh.


    ¡°Shit. I¡¯ve got an hour. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Jax said as he ran out the door to sound of Ross, and I


    laughing.


    ¡°I hope he knows what flowers she likes, or he¡¯s going to look like an even bigger idiot.¡± Ross said as


    he shook his head.


    ¡°I think he knows more than we give him credit for.¡± I shrugged.


    ¡°Yeah. Maybe. How are you holding up with Chastity leaving again tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard, and I don¡¯t want her to go. I have to keep reminding myself that she needs this, and as much


    as it sucks, she needs this right now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah she does. She¡¯s only been gone about a month, but she¡¯s already changed so much. She seems


    happier, more rxed.¡±


    ¡°She does, but she has a long way to go. It¡¯s just going to take time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Dad told me about what Naomi did. I was so mad.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t the only one.¡±


    ¡°Did Chastity really rmend therapy for Naomi?¡±


    ¡°She did. She said that maybe the reason Naomi is still doing what she¡¯s doing is because her self


    esteem is so low she isshing out to make herself feel better. Chastity thinks that therapy might help


    her build her self esteem, and realize what she was doing to others.¡±


    ¡°Well dad is looking for a therapist for her. I guess we¡¯ll see what happens. I¡¯m not very hopeful


    though.¡±


    ¡°I get it.¡±


    We started talking about pack business when Jax walked back in carrying a bouquet of mixed flowers.


    There were a bunch of different flowers. It was a bit confusing. I looked at him questioningly.


    ¡°Dude, what the hell is that?¡± Ross questioned.


    ¡°Mol loves wildflowers, and a mixture of them. She likes all the different colors, and smells mixed


    together.¡± Jax exined.


    ¡°Uh. Ok.¡± Ross shrugged.


    ¡°Come on guys. We¡¯re going to bete.¡± I said as I grabbed Chastity¡¯s bouquet, and we left.


    Lexi opened the door with a giggle when I knocked on the door.


    ¡°Why do you knock when Jax lives here?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°This one here thinks it makes us look like gentlemen. I think it just makes him look like an idiot.¡± Jax


    answered as he pointed his thumb at me. ¡°Mol! We¡¯re here. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Damn it Jax! Could you, just once be romantic, and act like a gentleman?¡± Molly yelled from Chastity¡¯s


    room.


    just shook my head, and Ross snickered as Jax grumbled Molly, Melissa, and Chastity came out of the


    bedroom with smiles. Molly stopped, and widened her eyes at Jax.


    ¡°Oh my goddess! You got me flowers. You actually almost redeemed yourself.¡± Molly said as she


    walked to Jax with a smile.


    ¡°You like that mess?¡± Ross questioned.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a mix of wildflowers. Just how I like them.¡± She answered as she took the flowers from a smug


    looking Jax.


    I just shook my head at him, and move to my sweet girl. She was smiling shyly up at me. She was


    wearing another sun dress. This one was light green, and she had a small white cover over her


    shoulders. She was wearing her cowboy boots. When she had first told me Norm talked her into buying


    them I wasn¡¯t sure she would look right with them, but they worked for her. Her hair was done in soft


    curls, with the sides. pinned back with little clips with butterflies on them. She looked like the cute


    country girl next door again.


    I loved it.


    ¡°Hi sweet girl. I got these for you.¡± I said as I handed her the lilies.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She smiled, and took the flowers, sniffing them.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. You look very pretty tonight.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. You look pretty handsome.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Come on. Lets get this show on the road.¡± Jax called out.


    ¡°Man, you are terrible at this.¡± Ross grumbled.


    ¡°He¡¯s always been this way.¡± Molly admitted as she took all of the flowers in the kitchen to put in water.


    ¡°How in the hell did you ever ept him if this is how he is?¡± Ross questioned.


    ¡°Hey man! Come on.¡± Jaxined.


    ¡°Despite being an idiot in some areas, he¡¯s a good man. I just deal with the fact that he sucks at


    romance.


    Before you say it Jax sex is NOT romance.¡± Molly stated as she put the flowers in water with Lexi¡¯s


    help.


    ¡°Sure it is Mol.¡± Jax argued.


    ¡°Lexi, I hope your mate, whoever he is, is not this much of an idiot when ites to romance.¡± Molly


    looked to Lexi, and Lexi just shrugged.


    If Colby was her mate, sadly she was screwed. From what I remember, Colby was as bad at romance


    as Jax. I shook the thought away because it wasn¡¯t my business, or problem.


    ¡°Now, we can go.¡± Molly stated as she finished with the flowers.


    ¡°Finally.¡± Jax grumbled, and Molly smacked his arm, smiling at him.


    I chuckled as I held my arm out for Chastity to take. She smiled up at me as she did, and I couldn¡¯t


    resist. I kissed the top of her head. We followed behind Jax, and Molly after saying goodbye to Lexi. I


    could tell that Chastity felt bad about leaving her behind, but if she didn¡¯t want toe we couldn¡¯t


    force her. Once we were out of the house, and walking toward town, Melissa spoke up.


    ¡°What are we doing tonight?¡± Melissa asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re having dinner at the Italian ce again then there is concert in the center of town we¡¯re going


    to.¡± Ross answered.


    ¡°Oh. That sounds like it will be a good time.¡± Molly said excitedly.


    ¡°Who¡¯s ying?¡± Melissa asked.


    ¡°One of the small pack bands. They mostly do covers of human bands, but they¡¯re good, and y a


    wide variety of music.¡± Ross responded.


    ¡°I¡¯m excited. The only time I¡¯ve seen a band y was the barbeque.¡± Chastity stated.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same band.¡± Ross said.


    ¡°Oh. They were good.¡±


    ¡°Yeah they always are.¡±


    When we reached the restaurant I discovered that the hostess was the same one from our first time


    here. She started trying to make eyes a me as soon as we walked in, but I pulled Chastity close to me,


    and ignored the looks. I heard her huff, and lead us to our table. After she pped our menus down on,


    she walked away without a word.


    ¡°Well that was rude.¡± Molly said as she sat down next to Jax.


    I pulled out Chastity¡¯s seat for her, pushed her in, sat in mine, and handed her a menu.


    ¡°She was year under Rowen, and I in high school. She always had a thing for him, but he never noticed


    her. Surprising considering.¡± Jax said as he looked over his menu.


    ¡°Considering what?¡± Melissa questioned.


    ¡°Oh.. uh¡­.nothing.¡± Jax answered nervously.


    ¡°He had a new girl he took out every other week.¡± Chastity answered with a giggle.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sweet girl. I¡­uh¡­ How did you know about that?¡± I sputtered.


    up after you


    ¡°You are an Alpha male who discovered hormones. I lived in the same house, and cleaned and


    whatever girl spent hours making a mess in the living room.¡± Chastity looked up, and smiled at me. She


    looked amused, but I felt really guilty. I never once thought about the mess I left behind after hanging


    out with some chick. I¡¯m just thankful I took said chick off some where away from the house to let


    anything else hang out, so to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Chastity. I never realized.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°It¡¯s in the past. Besides, Colby was worse. Some things I cleaned up from him were just gross. I don¡¯t


    know how he, and one girl did it, but some how they managed to get soda up, under the coffee table.¡±


    Chastity shrugged as she looked over her menu.


    ¡°Are you sure it was soda?¡± Ross asked with a snicker.


    ¡°I would like to think it was, and choose to continue to believe that. Otherwise I might vomit on him.¡±


    Chastity said with a sniff.


    I chuckled, and began looking over the menu. It was then that our waitress came over to our table. I


    groaned quietly when I saw it was the same one from thest time we were here. Yet again she was


    adjusting her clothing to an inappropriate look. Seeing this, I tapped Ross¡¯s leg with my foot. He looked


    at me in question. Using my head I indicated for him to look at her. His face darkened a bit, as he set


    his menu down, and waited for her to stop messing with her clothes, and reach the table. She gave all


    three of us guys a flirty smile, but ignored the girls, again. I caught Molly rolling her eyes, and heard her


    mumble here we go again.


    ¡°HI. I¡¯m¡­.¡± She started, but Ross cut her off.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes. We are fully aware of who you are. We also remember what urred thest time we were here.


    You were told then to keep your attire professional, and treat everyone at this table with respect. Don¡¯t -


    think I didn¡¯t see you undo your shirt, and pull up your skirt far above where it belongs. I will give you


    two choices, that you need to make right now. You can either adjust your clothing to the manner


    outlined in your employee handbook, which I know you read, and treat EVERY SINGLE PERSON at


    this table with the respect they deserve, or you can walk away now, and send Gino or another server


    who will remain professional. The choice is yours.¡± Ross said in a hard voice.


    ¡°I¡­but Ross¡­¡± She sputtered.


    ¡°That is Gamma Ross or sir to you. Proper respect, and attire, or walk away. NOW!¡± Ross growled,


    making Chastity jump.


    I ced my hand on her shoulder to calm, andfort her. I didn¡¯t me Ross for being forceful with


    the server, but it was clear to me that his tone made Chastity ufortable. It was clear he caught


    scent of her fear, and quietly apologized to her. She nodded at him.


    ¡°I¡­.I¡¯m sorry sir. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± The waitress said, looking dejected then quickly walked away from


    the table.


    ¡°How did she not learn from thest time?¡± Molly asked once the girl was gone.


    ¡°Some people are just hard headed.¡± Melissa stated.


    ¡°You ok Chastity?¡± I whispered into her ear.


    ¡°Ye¡­yes. I¡¯m just¡­.¡± She said quiet enough that only I could hear her.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. We get it.¡±


    She nodded at me, and released a breath. I kissed her temple, and went back to my menu. When the


    waitress finally returned, her clothes were back to how they were mean to be, and she had a basic,


    customer service smile on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. I¡¯m Dana. Can I start you off with drinks?¡± She asked with a brittle voice, I turned,


    and looked at Chastity.


    ¡°Um¡­can I get a ss of water, and a coke please?¡± Chastity requested with a smile.


    Dana narrowed her eyes a bit, but nodded than looked to me with a smile. After we all ordered drinks


    Dana walked away from the table, swinging her hips too much. I just shook my head, and focused back


    on our group


    ¡°I¡¯m having her fired after tonight.¡± Ross mind linked me.


    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s necessary?¡± I linked him back.


    ¡°Yes. She learned nothing from thest time we were here. Dad, and I came in a few weeks ago. She


    was our server. She almost sat in myp at one point. She also practically threw herself at uncle Joe,


    and Dimi one time. She¡¯s been written up both times. This is it for her.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve already linked the manager about it. He was ready to fire her immediately, but I asked him


    to hold off until after we leave as her boyfriend works in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°You think he would do something?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s only been here a few weeks, and isn¡¯t very good. The manager doesn¡¯t trust him.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± Chastity interrupted me, and I shut the conversation down.


    ¡°Ross.¡± I answered.


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°Uh. Pack business.¡± I hated lying to her, but I knew she would get upset if I told her about our waitress.


    ¡°Oh. Ok. Did you decide what you¡¯re getting?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I want to know what the chef¡¯s special is first.¡±


    ¡°Same here.¡±


    It was then that Dana came back with the drinks. She mmed Chastity¡¯s down in front of her, and


    moved on. I growled quietly at the action. Ross narrowed his eyes at Dana as she did the same thing to


    Melissa, and Molly. It seemed Molly had no problem speaking up about Dana¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°Um. Excuse me, but do we have a problem.¡± Molly asked Dana.


    ¡°No.¡± Dana answered.


    ¡°Then lose the attitude. We¡¯re here to have a nice dinner, and you¡¯re being rude.¡±


    ¡°Oh get¡­..sorry. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°What can I get you to eat?¡± Dana asked through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Um¡­ what is the chef¡¯s special tonight?¡± Chastity asked with a smile.


    ¡°Eggnt parmesan.¡± Dana answered coldly.


    ¡°Oh. No thanks. Can I get the Fettucine with chicken, and house sd with ranch please?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I caught the look of disdain in Dana¡¯s eyes, but said nothing about it.


    Once we had all ordered, and Dana walked away, Chastity sighed, and shook her head. I looked at her


    questioningly.


    ¡°You know Ross, thest time we were here I asked you to give her a chance because maybe she


    needed the job. I know she got reprimanded, and pulled off our table, but. Well maybe she¡¯s just not cut


    out for this job.¡± Chastity said looking disappointed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Chastity, but she¡¯s not. We¡¯ve had a few problems with her since then.¡± Ross agreed.


    ¡°That sucks.¡±


    ¡°It does, but it happens sometimes.¡±


    ¡°I guess so. Thanks for trying though. Please don¡¯t do anything until we leave though.¡±


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t nned on it.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°So Chastity, are you excited to go back to school tomorrow?¡± Molly asked, changing the subject.


    ¡°I am.¡± Chastity said brightly, and I felt my heart sink.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± Molly said with a sad smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss all of you, but I want to get to work on my studies. I have a lot to learn, and I¡¯m excited about


    it.¡±


    ¡°When is the next time you¡¯reing home?¡± Jax asked.


    ¡°I promised Melissa I would be here for her and Ross¡¯s mating ceremony.¡± Chastity answered with a


    smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s a long time from now though.¡± Jax pouted.


    ¡°You can alwayse visit me. All of you can. Why don¡¯t we n a weekend for all of you toe to


    Clovend for the weekend. The school has guest rooms for visitors. Lexi, Norm, Marcus, and I can


    show you around Dark Moon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a half bad idea.¡± Ross admitted.


    ¡°Great. When I get back, we¡¯ll schedule something. I have to ask a week in advance for the guests


    rooms, and overnight passes, so check your schedules, and we¡¯ll make something work.¡±


    The girls started excitedly chatting about a visit to Dark Moon, and the things Chastity wanted to show


    them. Listening to how happy, and excited Chastity was, warmed my heart, and made me smile. They


    were still nning when our food arrived. Dana dumped the tes on the table, and walked away


    without a word. I caught the shake of Ross¡¯s head out of the corner of my eye. We were eating when


    Chastity realized something.


    ¡°I never got my sd.¡± She said looking around the table for it.


    She was right. She hadn¡¯t. Neither had Molly or Melissa. Jax, Ross, and I got our full meals, but the


    girls. only had their main dishes. I spotted Dana walking over to our table with a pitcher, and was about


    to say something, but Chastity stopped me with a shake of her head. Instead we all ate quickly, and


    asked for the check. Once it was paid we all stood to leave.


    Dana hade back to clear the table. I watched as she stepped to Chastity¡¯s side, and was preparing


    to trip her, when I growled loudly. Both Chastity, and Dana jumped. Everyone else looked at me with


    wide. eyes. I pulled Chastity to my side, and red at Dana.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t like your job do you?¡± I growled at Dana.


    ¡°¡­.what?¡± Dana sputtered.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been rude to our mates since we got here. You forgot the girls¡¯ sds, and I think that was on


    purpose. You almost spilled water on Chastity, twice. Finally, just now you were preparing to trip her. So


    ! ask again, do you really not like your job?¡±


    ¡°¡­.I wasn¡¯t going to trip her. You must have been seeing things.¡±


    ¡°Did you really just say that to your future Alpha?¡± Molly questioned.


    ¡°Nobody was talking to you low life.¡± Dana snapped.


    ¡°Watch it! Do not talk to my mate or the future Beta female of this pack like that.¡± Jax growled.


    Dana just red.


    ¡°You know Dana, we have given you multiple chances to treat your customers with respect, and


    professionalism, but you just can¡¯t seem to manage it. Tonight was not as bad as some, but not great


    either. You served the table of the six people who will some day be the leaders of this pack. Instead of


    treating them in the manner their positions deserve you treated every female here lower than dirt, while


    flirting with their mates. Such behavior is inappropriate, disrespectful, and down right rude. It is also not


    appreciated in this establishment. I was going to allow your manager to do this, but with what you


    almost did to YOUR FUTURE LUNA, I will not be waiting. As of this moment you are fired. Go change


    out of your uniform, get your belongings, and leave. Your remaining tables will be handled by other


    servers tonight. While you don¡¯t deserve it we did leave you a hefty tip. Consider that your severance


    pay. You also may not use this establishment as a reference for future employment. Now go.¡± Ross


    stated firmly.


    Dana went to open her mouth to say something back, but Ross only red, and pointed in the direction


    of the back room. Dana huffed, and stomped off. We were leaving as the manager came rushing


    toward us apologizing for what happened. We waved him off as it wasn¡¯t his fault, and went on our way.


    ¡°¡­.I didn¡¯t even see her try to trip me.¡± Chastity whispered to me after we left.


    ¡°I did. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t let you stand right away. If you had stood up while she was still standing next


    to, you would have fallen.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°Oh. Well thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry dinner didn¡¯t go so well.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Even though she wasn¡¯t very good, I still had a great time. The server


    didn¡¯t take that way.¡±


    ¡°Well than I¡¯m d you enjoyed yourself.¡±


    ¡°I did. Now I¡¯m ready for this concert.¡±


    ¡°Well lets get to it.¡±


    We all quickly made our way to the center of town, and found spots to sit on thewn that surrounded


    the fountain. I pulled Chastity down between my legs, and back against my chest, using one arm to


    prop us up while the other was wrapped around her waist. Having her in my arms was the best feeling


    in the world. I enjoyed the feeling while she chatted, and giggled with Molly, and Melissa on either side


    of us. Sitting against Ross, and Jax just as we were.


    When the music started to y the girls stopped talking to listen. I could hear Chastity humming along


    with some of the songs, and it made me smile even more. She was rxed, happy, and enjoying


    herself. I was thankful for that. When other couples started to stand up to dance, I pulled Chastity up


    with me, and started to dance with her. Holding her close to me, and just enjoying the feeling of her


    being right where she belonged. I also kissed her quite a bit. I couldn¡¯t resist. She was so beautiful, and


    so damn kissable. She blushed every time I did, and it only made me want to kiss her more.


    By the time the concert was over it was getting prettyte so we all decided to head back home. The


    walk back was quiet, but still enjoyable. By the time we reached Jax¡¯s apartment Chastity was leaning


    pretty heavily against me from exhaustion. When we walked in voices were hearding from the


    living. room. We peeked in as we walked by to see it was Colby and Lexi sitting on opposite couches


    talking quietly. I almostughed when Molly smiled brightly, but Chastity pushed her to keep moving


    down the hall Once we reach Chastity¡¯s room, Chastity grabbed her pajamas, and went into the


    bathroom. I grabbed my pajama pants, sat on the bed, and waited. Of course as soon as I sat down


    Lc crawled up my arm to my shoulder, and sat there, rubbing against my head, and ear.


    ¡°What is it with that furball? Why must it climb on us, and rub on us?¡± Duke grumbled in my mind.


    ¡°Chastity says it means she likes us, and is iming us as hers.¡± I responded as I reached up, and


    scratched behind Lc¡¯s ear.


    ¡°No. No way! The only one that can im us is our mate.¡± Duke growled.


    ¡°Oh calm down mutt. She didn¡¯t mean it like that. She means that she is telling other cats that we


    belong to her. Cats don¡¯t like to share, and this is their way to telling other cats to back the hell off.¡±


    ¡°Like what we do with our mate when we mark, mate, and scent them?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, but not quite. Her rubbing is scenting. Like us, cats have their own scent that other cats.


    recognize, and know to stay away.¡±


    ¡°Oh great. So now we¡¯re going to go around smelling like a damn cat! I don¡¯t like this! Not one bit!¡±


    ¡°Oh rx.¡±


    ¡°No. The only one marking us in any way is our mate.¡±


    ¡°Dude, chill. It will wash off when we shower.¡±


    ¡°It better. I will not have us walking around smelling like some damn cat! We¡¯re an Alpha for Goddess


    sakes! We should not go around smelling like some weak being that we should eat, not let rub on us.¡±


    ¡°You better not try to eat Lc. Le, and Chastity will never forgive you.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. Our mate loves the weird thing. I wouldn¡¯t hurt mate like that.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Duke huffed, and curled up in the back of my mind. I could tell his was ring about Lc marking us


    as her territory, but it only made me chuckle. He was being ridiculous about this. I smiled when


    Chastity. emerged from the bathroom. She was wearing little blue cotton shorts, and a matching tank


    top. She looked very sexy. She giggled when she saw Lc on my shoulder. Lc jumped down, and


    went right to Chastity, looking up and squeaking at her. Chastity bent down to pick her up, and I had to


    look away quickly. I could see right down her shirt. If I looked too long I would have a big problem.


    1 grabbed my pants, and did my best not to run to the bathroom. I stayed in there longer than I needed


    to. I had to calm myself down, and block out Duke because he was not helping matters one bit. He was


    back to trying to get me to mate her, now. He didn¡¯t want to hear excuses. When I was finally calmed


    down, I walked out of the bathroom to find Chastityying on her stomach, writing in her journal.


    I admired the lines of her back, and ass, all the way to the tips of the toes on the little feet she had up in


    the air. Goddess she was perfect. When the time came that she finally let me im her it was going to


    be amazing. I could just tell by looking at her. Taking a deep breath I moved to the other side of the


    bed, andid down on my side, facing her, propping my head on my hand. I couldn¡¯t resist, I reached


    out, and started running the pad of my finger along her back. I smirked at the goosebumps that popped


    up on her skin, and the shiver I saw go through her body.


    ¡°What are you doing Chastity?¡± I asked her quietly.


    ¡°Writing in my journal.¡± She answered, as she continued to write.


    ¡°What are you writing about?¡±


    ¡°About my day, and how much I enjoyed tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you enjoyed yourself.¡±


    ¡°Me too. Did you have a good time?¡±


    ¡°I was with you so absolutely.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what came over me, or why I did it, but I leaned forward, and ced a kiss on her right.


    shoulder de. I smirked against her skin when I felt her shiver again. I stayed in that position, and just


    breathed her in. She smelled amazing, and her skin was so soft. I ended up kissing her again, and she


    sighed quietly. I was a little surprised when she moved her hair over her left shoulder, then went back


    to writing. I took that as a sign that she enjoyed my kisses so I moved closer to her, and ce another


    kiss on her spine. I chuckled when I felt another shiver course through her body.


    I leaned back when she reached over to her nightstand, to set her journal down, and turn off her light.


    She stayed on her stomach, butid her head on the pillow, facing me smiling. I smiled back at her as I


    continued to run my fingers over the exposed portion of her back. My fingers ran over one of her scars,


    and I moved my hand away quickly.


    ¡°Do they hurt when they¡¯re touched?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°No. They just feel weird. It¡¯s hard to exin.¡± She answered.


    ¡°I won¡¯t touch them if you don¡¯t want me to.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s ok. That felt really good.¡±


    ¡°Did it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The¡­um¡­the kisses felt even better.¡±


    ¡°Did they?¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­yes.¡±


    ¡°Would you like me to cover your back in kisses sweet girl?¡±


    ¡­uh¡­.um¡­you don¡¯t have to if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Beautiful I¡¯ll kiss you any where you want me to.¡±


    I chuckled when she blushed, and buried her face in her pillow. After a moment I began to trail my


    fingers along the exposed skin on her back again. Finally she lifted her head, and turned her face back


    to me. I searched her eyes for a minute before I got the courage to speak again.


    ¡°Can I do something?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Lift the back of your shift for me. All the way up to your neck. You can still keep your chest covered,


    but show me your whole back please.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see. You¡¯ll like it. I promise.¡±


    ¡°Can you turn around for a minute please?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    I turned to face the other side of the bed. I heard her sigh then slowly sit up. I heard some clothes move


    around then hery back down. I could hear her breath quicken. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was fear or what, but


    I waited until she told me I could turn back around. What I found made me swallow the drool pooling in


    my mouth. Her back was fully exposed, along with most of her side. She looked perfect, and so soft.


    Her eyes though were filled with worry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry sweet girl. I won¡¯t do anything more than cover your back in kisses. If you don¡¯t like it, or


    feel ufortable, just tell me, and I will stop. Ok?¡± I whispered, and she nodded.


    I smiled as I leaned forward, and ced a kiss on her spine, right between her shoulder des. I


    smiled at the shiver I felt run through her, and the goosebumps. Slowly I kissed up to the her hairline at


    the base of her neck then down to her marking spot right where her neck meets her shoulder. I smiled


    when I noticed she was wearing the ne I gave her before she left. She sighed softly as I kissed


    the same spot several times. I looked forward to the day my mark would be right where I was kissing. It


    would look perfect on her.


    Before I got too carried away on that one spot I started to kiss along her right shoulder de, and


    across to her left. When I reached the top of herrger scar I kissed it.


    ¡°This right here shows me, and the world just how strong you are my beautiful girl. You survived so


    much pain, and came out of it strong, beautiful, sweet, kind, caring, loving, and so intelligent.¡± I


    whispers against her skin as I kissed along the scar.


    ¡°Th¡­.thank you.¡± She whispered shakily. I could hear and smell her tears.


    ¡°There¡¯s not reason to cry. You are amazing.¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t sad tears. They¡¯re happy tears. I promise.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I started to kiss one her smaller scars, and she shivered again. I smiled against her skin as I continue


    to worship the signs of her strength that were on her back. I was trying to reach the furthest spot on her


    lower back, but withoutying on top of her, I couldn¡¯t reach it.


    ¡°This feelings really good.¡± Chastity moaned quietly.


    I smirked, and started to kiss up her spine. I finally gave up fighting myself, and rolled so my chest as


    against her ass, and propped myself up on my elbows. She locked up for a second, but rxed again.


    when I began kissing along her back again. I wasn¡¯t sure how much longer I could do this though.


    Between her sighs, and quiet moans I was getting harder, and harder by the second. I didn¡¯t want to


    stop, but I needed to. I ced onst kiss on the center of her spine, and moved away from her.


    I quickly pulled the sheet back, and threw it over my waist to cover the way my body was reacting to


    her. When I looked over at her, she had her eyes closed, but a smile on her face. I pushed her hair


    behind her ear, and just admired her peaceful beauty. When she finally opened her eyes against, they


    were bright, rxed, and happy.


    ¡°Thank you. That felt very good.¡± Chastity whispered.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee sweet girl.¡± I said quietly.


    ! chuckled quietly as she tried to wiggle her top back on. I turned away to let her put her shirt back in


    ce. I rolled back to her, when I felt her hand on my back. I turned back to find herying on her side.


    facing me, and smiling at me. I stared into her beautiful bright green eyes. She had the prettiest eyes I


    had ever seen. I put my hand on her waist, and pulled her toward me. I kissed her gently at first, but


    when I prodded her lips with my tongue, and she opened for me I groaned. Before I knew it she was on


    her back, her arms around my neck. I was fisting her top, and our chests were pressed tight together.


    Her moans, and sighs as I explored her mouth with my tongue were driving me crazy. She tasted so


    sweet, I didn¡¯t want stop.


    I knew I had to when I realized I was pressing my hard dick against her hip. It was hard to stop, but her


    fingers pulling at my hair, and her trying to move her hip away from me, told me I needed to. I moved


    my dick away from her first than slowed the kiss until I pulled away to look down at her. Her eyes


    fluttered open I could see the lust in her eyes, but also worry. I kissed her lips gently once then pulled


    completely away from her.


    ¡°Sorry sweet girl. I can¡¯t help what he does. He has a mind of his own.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Huh? He? Wha¡­¡­.ohhhh.¡± Chastity blushed, and hid her face in her hands.


    ¡°There is nothing to do be embarrassed about. It¡¯ll go down in a bit.¡±


    ¡°Uh. Ok.¡±


    ¡°Get some sleep Chastity.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Good night Rowen.¡±


    ¡°Good night Chastity.¡±


    I waited a few minutes for my cock to calm down then pulled her back against my chest. I fell asleep


    with a smile on my face, even though my heart was heavy. This would be myst time holding Chastity


    in my sleep for awhile. I would have to really enjoy this because the feelings had tost for who knows


    how tong.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    ***Chastity***


    I woke up early the next morning. I nned to make my croissants onest time before I went back to


    school. Rowen was still sleeping soundly when I slipped out of his arms, grabbed clean clothes, and


    went into the bathroom. I looked in the mirror as I brushed my teeth, and thought about what happened


    last night. I found myself blushing when I remembered feeling him against my hip. Feeling that had


    made me ufortable, but curious at the same time. I¡¯m d he stopped kissing me when he did


    before I did something I might regret, like touch it.


    With a shake of my head, I got in the shower. I couldn¡¯t shake the memories fromst night. One of the


    things that I was confused about was my reactions to everything he didst night. I am used to the


    sparks from his touch, and the warm feelings, butst night was different. I got the warm feelings again,


    but I also felt pressure build in my core, and I started to feel my panties getting wet. A part of me


    wanted him to touch me there, but I wasn¡¯t any where near ready for that.


    Once I was showered, and dressed, I tipped toed out of the bathroom. I found Rowenying on his


    back, again with Lc asleep on his chest. This time I snapped a picture on my phone before making


    my way down to the kitchen. I smiled when I saw Lucy making up the coffee.


    ¡°Good morning Lucy.¡± I said brightly as I grabbed my dough, and fruit fillings.


    ¡°Good morning Chastity. Making your croissants again?¡± Lucy asked as she started the coffee.


    ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m trying two new vors.¡±


    ¡°What vors?¡±


    ¡°Peach, and cherry.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t tried those before?¡±


    ¡°No. Any time I tried something a little different with a recipe, it didn¡¯t go well with Aurora.¡±


    ¡°Witch.¡±


    I giggled, and got to work. We worked together well, and chatted a bit. She was telling me about how.


    excited Pa was about my craft show, and paint night ideas for her future shop when Naomi shuffled


    in. She looked grumpy, and tired.


    ¡°Wash up the dishes in the sink, and set the table please, Naomi.¡± Lucy requested.


    ¡°Why? That girl is here. It¡¯s her job.¡± Naomi growled, pointing at me.


    ¡°That girl, as you just called her has a name. It is Chastity, and she is in the middle of cooking. It¡¯s also


    NOT her job to wash dishes, or set the table. It¡¯s yours. I asked you nicely once. I won¡¯t ask again.¡±


    Lucy said firmly.


    ¡°But it is her job. It¡¯s always been her job.¡±


    ¡°Not anymore it¡¯s not, and it hasn¡¯t been for awhile. It never should have been. She is not a ve, nor a


    servant. She is a member of this pack. In a pack everyone works together. She is working, so am I.


    Now it¡¯s your turn. You have a job to do as a member of this pack. GET TO WORK!¡±


    ¡°I am the Gamma Female! You do NOT tell me what to do! I tell you what to do! Both of you! You¡¯re


    nothing, but disgusting Omegas! You do WHAT I SAY!¡± Naomi wailed.


    ¡°Not any more you¡¯re not! You lost that position by acting like a criminal! Count your lucky stars Pete


    didn¡¯t throw you out on your ass, and reject you for what you did! Get off your high horse, and get to


    work


    before I have you scrubbing the showers in the men¡¯s locker room after training has ended.¡± Lucy


    growled as she stepped up to Naomi.


    I watched the scene with wide eyes, and a slight tremble. I didn¡¯t know what to say or do. The tears in


    Naomi¡¯s eyes caught me off guard.


    ¡°Look Naomi, I get it. I really do ok. Your parents were shit to you, and you feel like shit about yourself


    most of the time, but it doesn¡¯t give you the right to treat others like shit because of how you feel about


    yourself. It¡¯s not fair to them to pay for your problems. It¡¯s especially not fair to Chastity. She was a pup,


    and was innocent, she still is. She shouldn¡¯t have been the target for your self hatred. You did wrong,


    and acted against thews. You know this. This is your punishment. I¡¯m sorry you don¡¯t like it, but


    consider yourself lucky. Remember where Aurora, and Fiona are, then look at where you are.¡± Lucy


    said gently, as she ced her hand on Naomi¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°But Aurora said¡­.¡± Naomi said in a small voice as she sniffled.


    ¡°Aurora was wrong. Very wrong. She was also mentally unstable, jealous, and greedy. She filled your


    head with lies, and used your weaknesses against you. Jane protected you from her for a long time,


    but once Jane wasn¡¯t around any more, Aurora took advantage of the damage your parents did to you


    as a pup.¡±


    ¡°You¡­you knew my parents, and how they were?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Now wipe your eyes, and get your work done.¡±


    Naomi nodded, and moved to the cab to pull out the tes. When she left the room, I turned to


    Lucy.


    ¡°What was that?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°A little bit of truth.¡± Lucy responded, and got back to work.


    Instead of asking any more questions | got back to work on my croissants. I was finishing thest batch


    when Braxton came barreling through the back door, causing me to jump. He bent over, and was


    breathing heavily as he dropped his book bag on the floor. I watched him with wide eyes as he worked


    to catch his breath. Finally he stood up, and smiled at me.


    ¡°Thank Goddess I made it on time. I was so worried I was going to miss breakfast with Chas before she


    left I ran the whole way home.¡± Braxton said breathlessly.


    ¡°Here pup. Drink this before you pass out.¡± Lucy said as she handed him a ss of water.


    He gulped it down as I still watched him closely. When he set the cup down he looked at me, and


    smiled.


    ¡°Good¡­.good morning Braxton.¡± I said with a shaky voice.


    ¡°Shit Chas. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. I just wanted to make sure I saw you before you left.¡±


    Braxton said quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s ok Braxton. You didn¡¯t miss me. See?¡± I smiled at him, as my pounding heart calmed down.


    ¡°I do see, and I also smell. Something yummy! Are those your croissants again?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He jumped up and down, whooped. I raised my eyebrows then couldn¡¯t helpughing at him.


    ¡°It is too early for all that noise. Who¡¯s acting like a fool? I¡¯m gonna sock him one.¡± Colby grumbled as


    he walked into the kitchen scratching the back of his head.


    ¡°Oh leave the pup alone boy. He¡¯s just excited that your sister is making his favorite treat again.¡± Lucy


    stated with a snicker.


    ¡°Well can he be excited a little bit quieter please? Some of us haven¡¯t had our coffee yet.¡± Colby


    growled.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your damn coffee. Now get out the kitchen you grouch.¡± Lucy stated as she mmed his coffee


    cup down on the counter.


    ¡°Thanks Lucy. Morning Chas. Brax, just¡­uh shut up man.¡± With that Colby left the room.


    I giggled as Lucy shook her head then chased Braxton out of the kitchen too. I giggled a bit more as I


    finished up thest of the croissants, and went to take them to the dining room. Braxton, and Colby


    were already at the table. I heard a bunch of peopleing down the stairs just as I finished helping


    Lucy get the food on the table. Once everyone was seated, I looked around, and smiled. I had really


    enjoyed this week home, and it was all because of these people.


    ¡°So¡­um¡­.thank you for making my visit home so enjoyable, and for being so weing to Lexi. It


    meant a lot to me. I hope you don¡¯t mind, but I tried two new fillings for the croissants today. There is


    still apple, strawberry, and blueberry so don¡¯t worry, but I wanted to try peach, and cherry this morning.


    Let me know what you think please.¡± I said with a smile at everyone.


    ¡°Peach? Did you say peach?¡± Alpha Joseph asked, brightening up.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I responded, confused.


    ¡°I love peach. Pass those over! I need to try one.¡±


    I smiled as I grabbed the basket of peach, and handed it to him.


    ¡°I give me my cherry.¡± Molly singsonged.


    ¡°I already took that.¡± Jax joked.


    ¡°Jax! Not at the table.¡± Dimitri growled, causing a few snickers around the table.


    When I realized what Jax meant I blushed, and looked at my te. I heard Rowen chuckle quietly, and


    red at him from the side of my eye. He just beamed at me.


    ¡°Rowen!¡± Jax growled, causing me to jump a bit.


    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Rowen protested.


    ¡°You better not have or I¡¯ll knock your teeth down your throat.¡±


    ¡°Jax! Knock it off!¡± Molly growled as I blushed even deeper.


    ¡°But babe¡­.¡±


    ¡°Can it Mister or it¡¯s the couch for you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut it or it will be a week.¡±


    I giggled when I heard Jax whine. He sounded like a sad puppy. I watched as Jax whispered in Molly¡¯s


    ear, and she giggled. They were so cute together.


    ¡°Now that they¡¯ve settled that. Boys we only have two hours before we get on the road for our Alpha


    meeting. Unfortunately it¡¯s a two day drive, which means we¡¯ll be staying in a hotel. I¡¯ve already made


    the arrangements. It also means that we won¡¯t be able to stick around at Clovend for long when we


    drop Chastity, and Lexi off. I¡¯m sorry Rowen, but we¡¯re on a pretty tight schedule.¡± Alpha Joseph said.


    ¡°I know dad.¡± Rowen grumbled, and pouted.


    ¡°Would it be easier for all of you if I took them back? I need to drop some paperwork off at Denu any


    way.


    I can do it today, instead of Monday.¡± Colby offered.


    ¡°I hate to say it, but that would probably be best.¡± Alpha Joseph agreed.


    ¡°But dad¡­.¡± Rowen started.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Rowen. I hate to disappoint you, but with our tight schedule it may be the best thing.¡± Alpha


    Joseph said.


    ¡°I know. I get it.¡±


    I was sad too, but if they had to be some where I didn¡¯t want to be the one to hold them up.


    ¡°Do you mind if Mel, and I ride along Colby?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m good with that if they are.¡± Colby responded.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with that.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°That works for me, and you two can hang out for a bit while Colby does what he needs to.¡± I said with


    a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be a few hours. I can join you all for dinner then we¡¯ll head back.¡± Colby stated.


    I was disappointed I wouldn¡¯t get to ride with Rowen, but as the same time I was happy that Melissa,


    and Molly were riding with us.


    ¡°Once I¡¯m dong eating I¡¯ll go fuel up the SUV.¡± Colby said, and we nodded at him.


    We all chatted until we were done eating. After the table was cleared I headed to my bedroom to pack,


    and straighten up. I was about to close my door when it stopped, and Rowen walked in. He looked


    really. upset.


    ¡°I¡­.I¡¯m sorry Rowen. I know you were looking forward to driving me back, but¡­.¡± I started, but he


    stopped


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m sad about.¡± Rowen said quietly as he took my hands in his.


    ¡°It¡¯s not?¡±


    ¡°No sweet girl. I mean it is, but that¡¯s not the main reason.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Then what is the main reason?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say goodbye to you Chastity. I know it¡¯s the right thing for you, but it¡¯s hard. I miss you


    when you¡¯re not by my side. It also always feels like you¡¯re happy without me around.¡±


    ¡°Rowen, I miss you too. Am I happy at school? Sure, but I would be happier if you were there with me. I


    don¡¯t like it when we part, but I have to do this. I need to do this. It¡¯s not forever either. It seems like a


    long time, but really is it?¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re right. I just hate it sometimes is all. I¡¯ve had a great week with you, and I¡¯m not ready for


    it to end.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not either, but even if I wasn¡¯t going back to school today, you wouldn¡¯t be here for a week any


    way. You have to go to the Alpha meeting.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll n a weekend where youe stay at Clovend soon, with me. Ok?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there. I wouldn¡¯t miss it.¡±


    ¡°I know. I hate to say this, but I need to pack.¡±


    ¡°Ok. I have to go grab you some shirts. I won¡¯t be able to send you any this week.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee sweet girl.¡±


    He ced his hand on my cheek, and kissed me. It started out sweet, but quickly turned very


    passionate. I moaned softly as his tongue slipped into my mouth, and started to explore. I wrapped my


    arms around his neck, and pressed against him. The kiss was quickly getting out of control. Rowen


    was the first to pull back.


    When I opened my eyes I saw him staring at me. I smiled at him, and he smiled at me. He was so


    wonderful. I was very lucky to have him, and I hoped when I came home I would still have him.


    He kissed my forehead, and left the room, closing the door behind him. I sat on my bed for a minute,


    and just looked around. I didn¡¯t have a ton to pack as I didn¡¯t bring a lot. I finally got up, and started to


    collect the things I needed to repack. I was putting my folded clothes in my suitcase when my bedroom


    door opened, and Lexi walked in


    ¡°Hey.¡± I said smiling at her.


    ¡°Hey.¡± She said, and sat on my bed.


    ¡°Lexi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy here. Happier than I ever was at home.¡±


    ¡°Is that a bad thing?¡±


    ¡°Well no.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I want to join your pack, but it means leaving my family behind


    ¡°Not really it doesn¡¯t. They¡¯ll always be your family, and you all can visit each other


    ¡°True.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else bothering you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°If you need to talk. I¡¯m listening.¡± any time.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s been weird. You know my wolf has been angry, and hurt since Anthony did what he


    did.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t really tell any one. She thought Anthony was her mate, just as I did. She¡¯s been angry,


    and hurt every since we found out he wasn¡¯t.¡±


    That¡¯s got to be tough.¡±


    ¡°It has been. Thing is, around Colby she is calm, and seems like she isn¡¯t hurting any more. She won¡¯t


    really tell me why, but she enjoys hispany. I do too. He makes me forget about Anthony, and what


    he did.¡±


    ¡°What do you think that means?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He makes meugh too, and very few can do that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing right?¡±


    ¡°Yes it is. I don¡¯t know what to do or think.¡±


    ¡°Be friends with him for now, and see how things go. You were never really given a chance to get over


    what Anthony did because you were shipped off on that trip right after he did what he did. When you


    came back he was still ying his games, and you couldn¡¯t really get away from him. Not being in the


    pack house any more has helped, but he is still contacts you, and bothers you. Give yourself some


    more time.¡±


    Yeah Thanks small fry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what friends are for, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes they are.¡±


    I smiled at her as I started to collect up Lc¡¯s toys.


    ¡°Do you need some help?¡±


    ¡°Can you check under the bed, and make sure none of her toys are under there please? Oh, and check


    the living room. I caught Jax a few times trying to teach her fetch.¡±


    Sheughed as she started to check for all of Lc¡¯s toys. I left the bag of the ones I collected on my


    bed as I went to get my journal, and the textbook I had been reading. I loaded them into my book bag. I


    was trying to make room in my suitcase for the ss pieces Rowen bought me when he walked in the


    room. There was sadness in his eyes, but he was smiling, and carrying a small duffle bag.


    ¡°Here are your shirts sweet girl.¡± Rowen said as he handed me the bag.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m d you put them in this bag. I don¡¯t have a lot of room left in my suitcase.¡± I said as I


    smiled at him, and took the duffle bag.


    ¡°I noticed that.¡±


    ¡°Can you help me strip the bed please?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    He helped me pull the sheets off the bed. He didn¡¯t think I noticed, but he stuffed my pillow case into


    his back pocket. I looked at him questioningly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who sleeps better with the scent of their mate with them.¡± Rowen said with a


    chuckle.


    ¡°Should I send you my shirts too?¡± I asked with a giggle.


    ¡°Nah. This should do me for a bit.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Once the sheets were in theundry basket, I went into the bathroom to grab the towels, and bathmat. I


    also collected up my toiletries, and bagged them. I came out to find Rowen sitting on the bed, Lc on


    his shoulder. I smiled as I watched him whisper to her. It¡¯s only been a week, but I know I¡¯m going to


    miss watching him with her. I¡¯m going to miss him. I¡¯m just not ready yet. I need to be healed first. I


    need to be whole before I can ept a mate, even if it isn¡¯t him some day.


    I walked over to him, and sat beside him. Lc instantly moved over to my shoulder from his, and


    nuzzled my ear, making me giggle. It always tickled when she did that. I looked around my room one


    last time to make sure I didn¡¯t miss anything. When I was sure I didn¡¯t, I sighed, and took Lc off my


    shoulder. With a bit of a struggle, I got her into her harness. She hadn¡¯t been in it all week, and


    obviously didn¡¯t want to be in it now. Rowen chuckled at her spitting at me, and wiggling Once it was on


    1 set her on the bed so she could roll around for a minute.


    ¡°You all set?¡± Rowen whispered.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I responded, looking at my hands.


    ¡°You got everything?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you ready to go then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and no. Yes because I want to achieve my goal, and I can¡¯t do that here. No because I¡¯ll miss


    everyone.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll all miss you too, and we are so proud of you.¡±


    ¡°I know. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll help you get your things in the car.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    I picked up Lc, and clipped her leash onto her harness then picked up my book bag, and purse.


    Rowen grabbed my suitcase, and duffle bag. He some how managed to attached the duffle bag with


    some kind of clip I hadn¡¯t seen before. I had to admit it was convenient. Lc climbed up onto my


    shoulder, and we left Jax¡¯s apartment which was surprisingly empty. I followed Rowen out of the house


    where everyone was standing around talking. Goodbyes were quick this time with everyone else. After


    Rowen put my bags in the trunk of the SUV, he pulled me into his arms, and buried his nose into my


    neck. I did the same. His scent made my heart feel light.


    ¡°Goodbye for now sweet girl. I¡¯ll call you tonight, ok?¡± Rowen whispered as he put his forehead against


    mine.


    ¡°Ok.¡± I whispered back staring up into his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯lle see you as soon as I can.¡±


    ¡°Please do.¡±


    ¡°I will. I promise.¡±


    I nodded against his forehead. He smiled sadly at me then gave me a hard kiss. Nothing too


    passionate as there were people standing around, but a good kiss just the same. Finally he released


    me, took my hand, and lead me to the back open door of the SUV, and I climbed in. He smiled at me


    onest time then shut the door. I waved to him as we pulled away. It had been a good week. I was a


    little sad that Tina. hadn¡¯t had her baby while I was home, but that was minorpared to everything


    else I had to be happy. about.


    ¡°You ok Chas?¡± Molly asked quietly from beside me.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s hard to say goodbye, but this is the right thing for me.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Yeah it is. As much as we all hate it, it definitely is.¡±


    When we reached the edge of the pack territory we rolled our windows down, and howled at the


    wolves. waiting there. I didn¡¯t recognize them, but it felt good to have them bid me farewell for now. For


    awhile we rode in silence. Lexi had ended up in the front seat next to Colby, Molly was next me, and


    Melissa wast sprawled out in the back. Lc was curled up on myp asleep.


    ¡°You know, I think Jax is actually going to miss that little runt.¡± Molly said with a giggle.


    ¡°What makes you think that? He hates cats almost as much as Colby does.¡± I questioned.


    ¡°He was entertained by her. So was his wolf, after he got over the annoyance of having a cat around


    him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s thinking of getting one?¡±


    ¡°Hell no. He¡¯s wasn¡¯t entertained by her that much. Also his wolf would definitely eat a cat. He


    threatened. to once or twice.¡±


    ¡°He did not!¡±


    ¡°He did. Jax talked him back down from it. Said it would make you hate him. That worked. Jax¡¯s wolf is


    just as protective of you as Jax is.¡±


    ¡°Ross¡¯s wolf didn¡¯t know what to make of Lc. He¡¯s more curious than anything.¡± Melissa said as she


    leaned forward to join the conversation.


    ¡°Really?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Yeah, but don¡¯t worry we¡¯re not getting one either. She is cute, but she¡¯s still a cat, and typically


    wolves, and cats are a no go. You¡¯re just special. Just like she is.¡±


    ¡°How does Duke feel about her?¡± Colby asked from the front seat.


    ¡°He calls her a furball, and is jealous that Le and I are so attached to her. He keeps saying she looks


    like something he coughed up.¡± I responded with a giggle.


    ¡°Well I mean she¡¯s small enough.¡± Colby chuckled.


    ¡°Oh haha. She¡¯ll get bigger. Maybe not a whole lot bigger because she was almost starved to death


    when she was found, but she is still growing.¡±


    ¡°How big can a cat get, really?¡± Lexi questioned.


    ¡°Um¡­.One of the mamma cats in the yground is about fifteen pounds, and her tail reaches my


    waist.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Wellpared to you that¡¯s not very big short stack.¡± Colby joked.


    ¡°Very funny Colby.¡± I grumbled.


    ¡°I thought it was.¡± He quipped, and I stuck my tongue out at him.


    The rest of the drive we spent talking about basically anything. When we pulled into the Clovend


    parking lot, I looked around. It looked like not many students hade back from break yet. That was


    fine with me. I didn¡¯t feel like trying to weave around people in the halls. I clipped Lc¡¯s leash back on


    her, and got out of the car, with Molly, and Melissa behind me.


    ¡°Sorry girls, but I¡¯ve got to leave you here. I need to get over to Denu. I called them after breakfast-this


    morning to let them know I wasing today. They set up a meeting for me with one or two


    instructors.¡± Colby exined as he got Lexi, and my bags out of the trunk.


    ¡°That¡¯s ok Colby. Get to your meeting, and we¡¯ll see you in a few hours.¡± I said, giving him a quick hug.


    ¡°I should be here in time for dinner.¡±


    He hoped back in the car, and took off. Molly, and Melissa grabbed my bags before I could. Lexi had


    her own, and we made our way to our rooms. Lexi dropped her stuff off in hers than came right to mine.


    As soon as I had Lc¡¯s harness off she jumped right up into her window seat, and stretched out in the


    sun. I was about to unpack when Molly handed me a bag.


    ¡°More for your collection. Lexi I have some for you too.¡± Molly said as she turned, and handed Lexi a


    bag. I pulled out three new framed photos. The first one was of Rowen wrapped up in the streamers. It


    was in a wood frame that had the g carved along the edges. I giggled, and move to the next one. It


    was of the four of us girls with our faces painted at the barbeque. It was in a wire rimmed frame with


    scroll work all around. I smiled, and looked at thest one. It was of Rowen and, I watching the


    fireworks. I was staring up at them, pointing, and smiling brightly, while Rowen was kissing the top of


    my head. The frame was the same as the one with him wrapped up in streamers. I loved it. It was a


    beautiful picture, but I didn¡¯t remember anyone taking pictures that night.


    ¡°Molly, who took this picture?¡± I asked, showing it to her.


    ¡°Jax did. He wanted to capture the look of pure joy on your face. He grabbed my camera, and snapped


    a bunch of them. That one was my favorite.¡± Molly exined.


    ¡°I love it. Thank you. I love all of them really.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°These are great Molly. Thank you.¡± Lexi said quietly with a smile on her face, and tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Can I see?¡± I asked, and she handed them to me.


    The first one was the same as the one Molly gave me of the four of us girls, in the same frame. The


    second one was of Lexi, and me posing together while we were sitting on the nket at the barbeque.


    It had the same wooden frame as mine. The third picture was of her and Colbyughing together at


    some point during the visit. That one had a silver brushed frame. Thest one was of the eight of us


    taken. together during the barbeque. It also had the same wooden frame. They were great pictures. I


    handed them back to Lexi, smiled, and nodded.


    ¡°So what are we going to do now that we¡¯re here and have some time?¡± Melissa asked.


    ¡°Well Norm, and Marcus will be here any minute, then we can decide. Be prepared though. Norm¡¯s


    answer will be shopping.¡± Lexi said with a giggle..


    ¡°I could shop.¡± Molly said with a grin.


    ¡°Oh no. Not you too?¡± Lexi groaned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to shop, but I¡¯m not against it.¡± Molly sniffed.


    ¡°Is there something we can go do in the pack town for a bit?¡± Melissa asked.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­.There might be something going¡­.¡± Lexi was cut off by a knock at my door.


    As she was sitting by it, leaning against my dresser, she reached up, and opened it for Norm, and


    Marcus. Norm burst in like the goofball he is, much to Molly, and Melissa¡¯s enjoyment.


    ¡°Oh! A room full of women! This looks like trouble.¡± Norm giggled.


    ¡°Hi Norm. This is my sister inw Molly, and my other best friend Melissa.¡± I pointed to each of them.¡±


    ¡°Wait. I thought I was your best friend.¡± Norm whined than pouted.


    I giggled when Marcus sighed, and rolled his eyes. Both males took a seat on the floor near Lexi.


    ¡°Norm my dear, Molly, Melissa, and I went through this days ago with Chastity. We are all equally her


    best friends.¡± Lexi said with a sigh.


    ¡°But¡­but¡­..I was here first.¡± Norm whined.


    ¡°Actually you weren¡¯t. I was.¡± Molly stated.


    ¡°If you want to get technical. I was. Chastity, and I graduated together. We were officially introduced the


    night we graduated. Sorry Molly, but you showed up a weekter.¡± Melissa said with a sniff.


    ¡°But I¡¯m the great, and awesome Norm. I should be the bestest friend of all best friends.¡± Norm


    grumbled.


    I flopped back on my bed, and groaned. These people were ridiculous. They made meugh though.


    They continued to bicker for another few minutes, and I wasughing so hard my stomach hurt. Finally


    I sat back up, and looked around at all of them.


    ¡°Guys!¡± I called out, and they instantly quieted.


    ¡°Yes please Chastity. Save me from the dramatics.¡± Marcus grumbled, and I giggled.


    ¡°Here is how it is. You are all equally my best friends. No one is more important, or less important than


    the other. You all are special to me in different ways, and I love all of you the same. Ok? Does that


    make everyone happy?¡± I said looking at Molly, Melissa, Lexi, and Norm.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Norm huffed.


    ¡°Works for me.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°I¡¯m cool with that.¡± Molly agreed.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Melissa said.


    ¡°Hey. What about me?¡± Marcus grumbled, and we allughed.


    ¡°Yes Marcus, you too.¡± I said with a giggle.


    ¡°Ok. I¡¯m happy then. I was feeling a little left out.¡± Marcus smiled.


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Why not?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been spending too much time with Norm.¡± Lexi quipped.


    ¡°Um. Mate!¡± Norm squealed.


    ¡°Yes. Yes Norm. I know.¡± Lexi giggled.


    ¡°That reminds me, we¡¯re doing a smallish, mating ceremony next weekend. Lexi, Chastity I really want


    you there please.¡± Norm pleaded.


    ¡°What does smallish mean?¡± Lexi questioned.


    ¡°If my family wasn¡¯t so big it would be small.¡± Norm said with a giggle.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Marcus stated.


    ¡°Wait. How big is your family?¡± Melissa asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m an the second youngest of ten. I have four older brothers who are all mated, and have pups. I have


    four older sisters who are all mated, and now all have pups. I also have one younger sister. Thankfully


    unmated, and no pups.¡± Norm answered.


    ¡°Good grief. That is a big family.¡± Molly said, looking shocked.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me. I still have one sister, brother inw, and two nephews to meet. They¡¯ll be here next


    weekend.¡± Marcus said with a smile.


    ¡°They all love you though.¡± Norm gushed, and kissed Marcus¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Marcus smiled, and pulled Norm close to him.


    ¡°Aww. They¡¯re so cute.¡± Molly gushed.


    ¡°I¡¯m still processing the ten pups thing.¡± Melissa said with wide eyes.


    ¡°My parents mated right out of high school, and had my oldest brother within the first year. The rest of


    us came every two years after that.¡± Norm said.


    ¡°I want to feel bad for your mom.¡± Melissa blurted.


    ¡°Most people do, but she just smiles, and says she thanks the Moon Goddess for everyone of us.¡±


    Norm stated with a smile.


    ¡°Sounds like you have great parents.¡± Molly said with a smile.


    ¡°They¡¯re the best. Marcus¡¯s parents suck, but the moment mom, and dad met him, they adopted him


    into the family. He tried the Mister, and Missus crap. Mom whacked him on the butt with her wooden


    spoon, and said none of that crap in this family. You¡¯re one of us now so it¡¯s mom and dad. I¡¯m still not


    sure if Marcus was more shocked about the wooden spoon to his ass, or what she said.¡± Norm


    exined with at giggle


    ¡°The wooden spoon.¡± Marcus, and Lexi both said at the same time with augh.


    ¡°Really? With all of your¡­..¡± Norm started, but Marcus cut him off.


    ¡°Babe. I love you, but shut up. They don¡¯t need to hear about any of that.¡± Marcus growled at Norm.


    ¡°About what?¡± Melissa asked, curiously.


    About my¡­.um¡­.tastes.¡± Marcus answered quietly, and I was really confused.


    ¡°Oh. That you¡¯re a kinky bastard? I already knew about that Marcus.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°What? How?¡± Marcus sputtered.


    ¡°Mom went to clean your room for you one morning, and someone forgot to put something away you


    had just bought.¡±


    ¡°Ah shit.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. She wasn¡¯t upset or worried about it. Dad wasn¡¯t thrilled though.¡±


    ¡°Great. Why?¡±


    ¡°Mom got¡­.um¡­.curious I guess you could say. I did not need that phone call.¡±


    ¡°Who called you, and why?¡±


    ¡°Dad. He called, and asked me if I would get him something from the sex shop in town because he was


    too embarrassed to go himself.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Wait. No. I don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do it, did you?¡±


    ¡°Hell no! I told him to take mom, and get his own crap. I don¡¯t know anything about that shit, and I sure


    as hell don¡¯t want to learn about it by getting it for my parents.¡±


    I was so confused at this point. I had no idea what the hell they were talking about. It seemed Melissa,


    and Molly did as they were both trying hard not to crack up. I was feeling a little stupid right about now.


    ¡°Wait¡­.um¡­.what are you all talking about?¡± I finally asked, blushing.


    ¡°Oh lord. Please. Please. Don¡¯t ask that question right now. Just wait. Please. You will be scared off sex


    forever if you¡¯re told.¡± Lexi begged.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Now I was really lost.


    ¡°Good grief you all. It¡¯s not horrible. Look Chastity, it¡¯s pretty simple. Some people like the basic, two


    people, no frills, fluff, or experimentation, while other people get into some things that involve a little


    more, um. How do I put this? Crazy stuff I guess.¡± Marcus answered.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Damn it. I like to tie Norm to the bed, and do what I want to him.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?¡±


    ¡°Not like that. It¡¯s all for both of our pleasure. Norm trusts me not hurt him or take advantage of him,


    and I make him feel really good for giving me that trust. It¡¯s pretty simple I guess. I probably should


    have just said that.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t get it, but I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡±


    ¡°Oh thank goddess for that.¡± Molly breathed.


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Chas, I love you dearly, but you are still way to innocent for these kinds of conversations. When you,


    and Rowen reach that point in your rtionship, you two can talk about these things. He can exin


    them to you, you two can discuss them, and if there is something you are both interested in, go from


    there. You¡¯re far from there though so don¡¯t worry about it. OK?¡± Molly said gently.


    ¡°Yeah. OK.¡±


    I almostughed when Molly breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°So we have about two hours before Colby gets here. What do we want to do?¡± Melissa asked.


    ¡°Honestlydies, we have been going non-stop all week. I had the week off to spend with Norm, and


    his family. I am worn out from all the pup chasing I did. If you¡¯re ok with it, can we just hang out here for


    the afternoon?¡± Marcus requested.


    ¡°I¡¯m kind of the same way. If I¡¯m being honest with you.¡± Lexi agreed.


    ¡°Oh thank goddess.¡± Melissa huffed, as she flopped back on my bed.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to do anything, why did you ask?¡± Molly questioned.


    ¡°Because I figured you did, and you¡¯re annoying about not getting an answer to a question.¡±


    ¡°I am not annoying.¡±


    ¡°When you ask the same question a hundred times you are.¡±


    ¡°Hey! I do not¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Stop it or I¡¯m putting you both in separate corners.¡± I growled with a giggle.


    Marcus, Norm, and Lexi allughed. Molly, Melissa, and I couldn¡¯t help, but join in. We did sound


    ridiculous.


    ¡°Chastity, Lexi, I want to hear all about your week!¡± Norm requested with a bounce.


    Lexi, and I proceeded to tell them everything we did that week. Molly, and Melissa added things in as


    well. Norm, and Marcus listened intently the whole time. Norm did ask a few questions, andughed at


    Lexi¡¯s story about her, Colby, and the dunk tank. When we finished Marcus, and Norm told us about


    their week together. It was good to hear they had such an enjoyable time with Norm¡¯s family, but I could


    definitely understand why Marcus was worn out. He did a lot to keep therge number of pups busy.


    He also discovered one of Norm¡¯s brothers was a patrol warrior as well. They bounded over that. I was


    happy for them.


    It seemed like no time passed when Colby let us know he was here for dinner. We all rushed down to


    meet him, and go eat. When it was time for him, Molly, and Melissa to go, I was sad, but the time spent


    with them out weighed the sadness. We all hugged goodbye. Lexi even hugged Colby which kind of


    shocked me. I did catch him whispering something in her ear, and her nod. I wondered what that was


    all about, but wouldn¡¯t ask as it wasn¡¯t my business. Lexi stood with me as we watched them leave. My


    night. ended with a nice phone call from Rowen, and a happy journal entry. I went to bed missing


    Rowen being next to me, but with a smile on my face.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Chpater 66


    ***Rowen***


    I hate these Alpha meetings sometimes. I really do. It¡¯s the morning of the third day, and to say thest


    two evenings have been difficult would be an understatement. It seems more like a free for all than a


    meeting of leaders. Yes all of us leaders have been meeting daily, all day, but after the meetings end is


    when the trouble starts. Some Alphas, and Betas brought their daughters with them to see if they could


    find their mates. The Alphas have not been pushing their daughters on others, I sadly can¡¯t say the


    same for the Lunas, and Beta females. The attendants of those that are here for meeting aren¡¯t much


    better. Add in the females just from the pack we¡¯re staying at, and it seems more like some sort of


    mating gathering than a meetings, and it¡¯s getting on all of our nerves.


    My dad, Dimitri. Jax, and I are all sharing a four bedroom suite, and between the four of us, we¡¯ve had


    to run a few females out of our rooms so far. I was a little shocked to see the ages of the females dad,


    and Dimitri had to march out of their bedrooms the first two nights. These girls couldn¡¯t be much older


    than twenty. Before heading off to this morning¡¯s meeting we opted to put warriors outside the door of


    our suite, as well as have at least one warrior with each of us when moving around the halls, and


    during gatherings. There had just been too many issues with females in the short amount of time we¡¯ve


    been here. The words I have a mate seemed to fall on deaf ears as well.


    The meetings themselves have gone well so far though. The king, and queen preside over these


    meetings so the first day is reserved for each Alpha to go over the status of their pack, where they¡¯re


    excelling, and where they may need some help. It used to be the second day was for discussing the


    status of rogues, and what to do about them. The King changed that about 6 months after mom died.


    He tracked the rogue leader down, and they some how worked out turning the rogues into their own


    pack. Now rogues are few, and far between.


    Due to the fact that the rogues are spread through out the country the rogue leader takes most of the


    second day to fill us in on how all of his sub packs are doing, what they need, and what they can


    provide for others. Listening to him was impressive. He really had a clear handle on all of those that


    were once rogues. He did request that if we, as packs,e across any to bring them in, provide food,


    and shelter then contact him. He woulde to collect them or we could offer them a ce in our


    packs. My heart. went out to him when he went through his list of rogues he was forced to put down


    because they were. too far gone in their loss of humanity. It was clear he hated doing it, but to protect


    others, and to keep our secret from the human world he didn¡¯t have a choice.


    Today would be the day we review alliance agreements for the King. If any were established, the terms


    of the agreements were also reviewed. Renewed agreements were a quick review. The ones that


    would take the longest where the canceled agreements. Those that canceled agreements needed to


    justify their decision. The king would then attempt to work the agreement out in a manner that both


    parties found eptable so the agreement could be reestablished. I was not looking forward to this


    one. My dad, and I would have to justify why our agreement with Cedar Grove was terminated. I had


    hoped that this wouldn¡¯t be too involved because Alpha Marvin hadn¡¯t been here to first two days, but I


    caught sight of him, and Biancast night. Dad swore everything would be fine though. I just had to


    hope he was right.


    So far things had been fairly simple though. We listened to other packs review their agreements, and


    any changes made. Our pack was a part of many of the agreements in the eastern part of the country


    so every time one of our allies was called to review their agreements dad, and I were part of the talks. It


    wasn¡¯t until Alpha Marvin was called that I started to get a little nervous.


    ¡°Good morning Alpha Marvin of Cedar Grove. Nice of you to finally join us. I will be in contact with you


    this afternoon about the status of your pack since you missed the first two days of this REQUIRED


    meeting.¡± The King stated firmly.


    ¡°1¡­ Yes your Majesty.¡± Alpha Marvin sputtered as he bowed to the king.


    ¡°Now it is my understanding that you have an alliance agreement that was canceled recently, and you


    also now have a grievance against this same pack.¡±


    ¡°Yes your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Please state the pack, exin to us what your grievance is, and why the agreement was


    canceled.¡±


    ¡°My grievance is against Moonlight pack.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Joseph, and Future Alpha Rowen pleasee to the podium.¡± The King called dad, and I


    forward.


    Dad grabbed hisptop, and a folder he had then we moved to the podium. We bowed to the King, and


    waited. We would get a chance to state our side of things once Alpha Marvin stated his grievance.


    ¡°Please exin your grievance to us Alpha Marvin, and we will see how we can correct the issue, and


    move forward.¡± The King requested.


    ¡°Several weeks ago Joseph, Dimitri, Jax, and Rowen came to my pack to review our trade, and alliance


    agreements. While there Rowen dishonored my daughter, Bianca on more than one asion. When I


    demanded he do right by her, and take her as his chosen mate, he refused. He said he had a mate


    already, but he still took advantage of my daughter. If he actually had a mate he wouldn¡¯t have used my


    daughter. Joseph refused to make his son honor my daughter after he used her, and attempted to


    throw her away. I am here to demand he do right by her.¡± Alpha Marvin said smugly.


    At one point, as he spoke, my father had to grip my arm, to keep me from speaking before it was our


    turn.


    ¡°I see. What was ALPHA Joseph¡¯s reason for not stepping in, and having his son do right by your


    daughter?¡± The king asked.


    ¡°Some bullshit about fated mates.¡± Alpha Marvin responded.


    ¡°Alpha Marvin, I understand your anger, but I please ask you to remain professional during these


    proceedings.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I am sorry your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Now please tell me what Alpha Joseph¡¯s response was to his son¡¯s actions with your daughter.¡±


    ¡°Heughed it off, and said that my daughter shouldn¡¯t have agreed to meet him if she didn¡¯t want to


    risk. getting used then thrown away.¡±


    I growled quietly in my throat at the lies being told. Dad mind liked me to tell me to calm down because


    he would correct this when it was our turn to speak.


    ¡°That is a terrible thing to say.¡± The King stated.


    ¡°It was.¡± Alpha Marvin agreed.


    ¡°What happened after that?¡±


    ¡°They left after ripping up our agreements.¡±


    ¡°I see. And how would you like to see this matter resolved.¡±


    ¡°I want him to honor my daughter, and take her as his chosen mate then take over my pack.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Alpha Joseph, I am going to now give you a chance to exin yours, and your son¡¯s


    actions in this matter. I must admit I am very disappointed.¡±


    ¡°I understand your Majesty, and I appreciate the opportunity to exin our side of the situation.¡± My


    father responded with a bow.


    ¡°They have no need to state their side. All that matters is he do right by my daughter!¡± Alpha Marvin


    growled.


    ¡°Alpha Marvin, you will refrain from outbursts. They will not be tolerated. You stated your grievances.


    Now is their chance to exin their side of things. You will NOT interrupt them, or speak at all again,


    until asked. Do I make myself clear?¡± The King stated firmly.


    ¡°Ye¡­.yes your Majesty.¡± Alpha Marvin sputtered.


    ¡°Good. Now Alpha Joseph please exin what your side of these events is.¡±


    ¡°Yes your Majesty. I had set up a meeting with Alpha Marvin to review our trade agreement as there


    had been a decrease in goods supplied, but an increase in requested supplies, and financial


    assistance over thest year. As this was concerning, I wanted to sit down with Alpha Marvin to see if


    we could help him, and his pack in any way to stabilize their situation again. Upon arriving my son,


    Future Alpha Rowen felt something was not quite right. He arranged that either his future Beta Jax


    Bloomfield, or his personal guard Warrior ke to be with him or guarding his door at all times. He felt


    being left alone for any reason could cause an opening for something he was ufortable with.


    Alpha Marvin spent much of that evening attempting to get future Alpha Rowen, and Bianca alone


    together which were denied by Rowen. ¡°That night Future Beta Jax stayed in Alpha Rowen¡¯s bedroom,


    and when he left in the morning he ced. Warrior ke at Rowen¡¯s door, as requested. When we


    convened for our meeting, Alpha Marvin attempted to keep Rowen out of the meeting, but was denied.


    When trade agreement talks were unsessful we moved to review the alliance agreement. It was


    then that Alpha Marvin stated he had made some minor revisions to the agreement, and we just


    needed to sign. He attempted to hand us just thest page of the agreement that contains to legalese


    that we epted the terms of the agreement, and signature lines. When asked for the full agreement


    to review, we were refused. Alpha Marvin stated the changes were just verbiage, but I insisted. Upon


    reading the updated agreement, we refused his changes. Alpha Marvin became angry with our refusal,


    and stated if we did not agree our contract was void. He would only ept our agreement to his terms.


    I opted to give him the night to reconsider as he did need our alliance. After we ended the meeting at


    an impasse Beta Dimitri, Future Beta Jax, Future Alpha Rowen, and myself left the pack house to have


    dinner in town.


    ¡°Upon return future Alpha Rowen, and future Beta Jax went to Rowen¡¯s room for the night. Rowen


    opened his door to find Bianca on his bed, unclothed, and attempting to tempt Rowen into joining her.


    He stayed in the hall with future Beta Jax, and requested she dress, and leave his room. It was as they


    were standing in the hall, Alpha Marvin, his Beta Zander, myself, and my Beta Dimitri arrived in the hall.


    At that point Bianca proceeded to im Rowen had requested her presence in his room that night. She


    also stated she had been in his room the previous night. Alpha Marvin began to demand Rowen do


    right by Bianca as he would not hear that Rowen did not touch her or request her presence in his room.


    This all came about when we rejected the demands he made in the new agreement.


    ¡°Even given the events that urred I still gave Alpha Marvin the night to reconsider our original


    agreement. He refused, and advised me that I either agreed to his terms, as well as force my son to do


    right by Bianca for something that did no happen, he would go to war with my pack.¡± My father


    exined


    ¡°Do you believe your son, that he did nothing to Alpha Marvin¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes I do sir.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a liar, and user of innocent girls!¡± Alpha Marvin yelled, but the King growled at him which caused


    him to bare his neck in submission.


    ¡°Do you have proof of any of this?¡± The king asked.


    ¡°Yes sir. Here is a copy of the agreement Alpha Marvin presented us.¡± My father handed the folder to


    one


    of the king¡¯s guards.


    My father used the mind link to let me know he had received a copy of it by email from Beta Zander


    right as we were leaving Cedar Grove. We stood quietly as the King read the agreement. I watched as


    his brows pinched. After reading the first page, he looked at us confused.


    ¡°This is quite the list of demands. Why would he expect you to agree to this?¡± The king asked.


    ¡°Read the second page your Majesty, and it will all be clear.¡± My father responded.


    I stood as patiently as I could. I was waiting for the look of shock on the king¡¯s face. When it finally


    came I had to bite my lip to keep from smiling. Finally the king closed the folder, and pped it onto the


    desk in front of him. He looked right at Alpha Marvin, looking very angry.


    ¡°Alpha Marvin, how in Goddess¡¯s name did you think they would agree to these demands? Especially


    the demand that Future Alpha Rowen take your daughter Bianca as his chosen mate?¡± The King


    growled.


    ¡°I wrote that agreement after my daughter told me of her first night with Rowen, and the promises he


    made her when he took her innocence.¡± Alpha Marvin stated.


    ¡°Alpha Joseph, do you have anything to counter that im?¡± The king asked dad.


    ¡°Yes your Majesty. If you look at the date Alpha Marvin wrote the agreement, andpare it to the


    dates. on the passes we used to enter his pack, that are also in that folder, you will see that the


    agreement was written two months before we arrived.¡± My father advised, and the King reopened the


    folder.


    see. So now we need to settle the matter of Future Alpha Rowen¡¯s actions with Bianca. Future Alpha


    Rowen, what do you have to say for yourself?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty at no time during our visit to Cedar Grove was I alone with Bianca.¡± I stated calmly.


    ¡°Why is that, and how?¡±


    ¡°Upon arriving, as my father stated, I made arrangements for either my Beta Jax, and my personal


    guard for the weekend, Warrior ke to be with me, or at my door at all times.¡±


    ¡°What prompted you to take this action?¡±


    ¡°The behavior, and attire I witnessed when we arrived clued me into a possible trap. I wanted to ensure


    I did not find myself in a situation where I would be forced to reject my fated mate, whom I love dearly,


    to take a chosen mate I do not want.¡±


    ¡°You have fated mate?¡±


    ¡°Yes you Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Was she with you or is she here at this time?¡±


    ¡°No your Majesty. She is attending Clovend Nursing, and Midwife School at this time.¡±


    ¡°I see. Now you im that Bianca was not in your room your first night at Cedar Grove, and that when


    you discovered her in your room the second, you told her to leave. You also stated that you had a


    guard at your door when Beta Jax was not with you. Where was this guard on both nights?¡±


    ¡°On the first night, Beta Jax slept in my room so Warrior ke was given the night off. He was ced


    at my door when Beta Jax left my room in the morning to return to his. The second night, Warrior ke


    was not at my door. When Bianca was questioned about his whereabouts. She informed us she had


    given him a sleeping potion so she could get into my room.¡±


    ¡°Were Alpha Marvin, and Bianca made aware of the arrangements you made prior to the incidents in


    question?¡±


    ¡°No they were not.¡±


    ¡°Did you make them aware of these arrangements after you found Bianca in your room?¡±


    ¡°I did. When I stated that Bianca had not been in my room the first night, and Beta Jax was the witness


    to this, she imed he joined in the activities she was stating happened.¡±


    ¡°Is that what urred?¡±


    ¡°No your Majesty. She dide to my door, and knocked in the middle of the night, but not only did


    she not gain entry, we did not acknowledge her knocking.¡±


    ¡°I see. Do you have any proof of the events that you say urred as they urred or only witnesses?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, we do have proof.¡± My father spoke up as he opened hisptop.


    ¡°You do? How?¡± The king asked.


    ¡°Future Beta Jax discovered that Alpha Marvin has security cameras ced in many ces in his pack


    house. He also discovered that the entire feed is public, attached to his pack website. The whole thing


    can be viewed at any time via live feed, with no security needed to ess it. The security cameras also


    have microphones that are strong enough to pick up any, and all conversations had within range of


    them. Future Beta Jax had forethought enough to review, and d******d the feed during our visit. He


    made sure to only stay within our visit. I have the recordings here for review if I could have the cord for


    the projector please.¡± My father exined, and a guard handed him the cable he needed.


    ¡°What? No! They cannot y that! That is private, personal, and inside of my own home!¡± Alpha


    Marvin. protested.


    ¡°Alpha Marvin, when you allow such feeds to stream live for anyone to view, they are no longer


    deemed private, or personal. Alpha Joseph, please show us the recordings.¡± The king requested.


    I hadn¡¯t realized that there were cameras outside of the house as well, until the feeds began. We


    watched as Bianca adjusted her clothes multiple times, and listened to Alpha Marvin promise I would


    be hers. I gritted my teeth at that. The feed then moved to the first dinner where Alpha Marvin tried


    multiple times. to get Bianca, and I alone, as well as to attempt to keep me from the meeting. It moved


    again to Jax, and I entering my room, followed by several hourster Bianca knocking at my door


    wearing the flimsy robe, and high heels. It also showed her not gaining entrance, or even anyone


    answering the door. The recording of our meeting with Alpha Marvin was also yed. This followed


    with the feed of Jax, and I finding Bianca in my room, as well as all that urred afterwards. The final


    feed was of Alpha Marvin¡¯s threat. When it ended I looked to the king. He looked very angry.


    I stood nervously as I watched him pinch his brows, and sigh. I knew everything was in shown in my


    favor, but anything could happen. When the king finally looked up at everyone he looked even angrier.


    ¡°Before we proceed, I need to ask if anyone else has had simr experiences with Alpha Marvin?¡± The


    king called out.


    ¡°Yes your Majesty. I traveled to Cedar Grove two days after Alpha Joseph, and his party left. My father,


    mother, my father¡¯s Beta, my Beta, and my mate, went to also discuss our trade agreement. Despite


    my mate being with me, and both of us being marked, Alpha Marvin attempted to get me to ept his


    daughter. He went as far as to degrade my mate, fated mates in general, and demanding I reject my


    marked mate. His daughter Bianca was rude, and degrading to my mate, and my mother during the


    visit as well. She attempted to ce my mate, and I in separate bedrooms, got nasty when I said no,


    and then my guard caught her trying to sneak into my bedroom while I was showering.¡± Alpha Robert


    from Dark Moon pack advised.


    ¡°Did he threaten your pack when you refused?¡± The king asked.


    ¡°Yes your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I see. Has anyone else experienced the same treatment from Alpha Marvin?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, no other packs have visited Cedar Grove at this time. I have ensured they would not. My


    Alpha¡¯s son has allowed his greed to cloud his good judgement. I am fully aware of the harm he could


    bring our pack if he behaves the same with others, as he has Moonlight, and Dark Moon pack. While I


    am retiring as Beta, effective immediately, I must protect what is left of my pack, as best I can.¡± Beta


    Zander stated as he stood up in the back of the room.


    I hadn¡¯t even known he was there. It appeared Alpha Marvin didn¡¯t either. He was shocked at first then


    angry. I could see the rage in his eyes directed at Beta Zander.


    ¡°And you are?¡± The king called to Beta Zander.


    ¡°I am sorry your Majesty. I am Beta Zander. I was Alpha Marvin¡¯s father¡¯s Beta for many years. As I


    produced no sons, I agreed to stay on as pack Beta until a suitable recement could be found.¡± Beta


    Zander responded with a bow.


    ¡°I understand, and I appreciate your response.¡±


    ¡°Yes your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I feel the need to ask you a question Alpha Marvin.¡± The kind stated.


    ¡°Ye¡­ Yes your Majesty?¡± Alpha Marvin responded.


    ¡°You attempted to trap both of these young men into epting your daughter as their chosen mate.


    One informed you he had a fated mate. The other brought his fated mate with him. You disregarded


    this. You also disregarded the fact that your daughter has a fated mate out there some where. You


    attempted to deny multiple people the gift the Moon Goddess granted each of us. My question is why?¡±


    The king asked.


    ¡°Fated mates are a joke. A myth we chose to tell our children to try to keep them pure. On top of that


    no Alpha should have to settle for a weak Omega or low rank wolf for a mate. They are a stain, and


    curse on any Alpha stuck with one of those. We need someone just as powerful as we are.¡± Alpha


    Marvin stated with a snort.


    ¡°I will do my best to maintain my temper here, as I am hoping many Alphas are as well. You speak of


    Lunas of many packs, as well as your own Queen in an incredibly disrespectful manner. It is clear to


    me that what Beta Zander said is correct about your greed. He neglected to mention your arrogance on


    top of it. Fated mates are NOT a joke or myth. Nor are Omegas and low rank wolves a stain or curse


    on any one! Alpha Marvin, you and your daughter have crossed lines that should NEVER be crossed.


    You made demands you had no business making. You attempted to entrap two different males,


    knowing they had mates, into choosing your daughter over the bonds they share with others. Bonds


    that are stronger than. any other bond out there. To make matters worse you presented your case to


    me, filled with lies and deception, and did not expect anyone to refute your ims. You thought I would


    force your agenda based on lies.


    ¡°Of course all of this followed you disregarding the summons to be here two days ago to review that


    state of your pack, along with all of the other Alphas already here. That¡¯s ok though. When you failed to


    appear, I sent out sorneone to investigate the state of your pack. Imagine my surprise to find it pretty


    much deserted, and the supply of your main trade is almostpletely diminished. My man spoke with


    Beta Zander extensively on the state of things. He did not advise us of this situation, but was very open


    about what has been happening in your pack since your father passed away. To say I am disappointed


    is being kind. Your father would be disgusted, and I know he raised you to behave like an upstanding


    Alpha. Sadly, you have not.


    ¡°Here is what is going to happen. I will NOT be forcing Future Alpha Rowen, or anyone for that matter


    to


    ept your daughter. The ONLY person who will be allowed to ept your daughter will be her fated


    mate. Provided she has not rejected him at your request. You are both to maintain distance from any


    member of Moonlight pack, and Dark Moon pack in attendance this week. Furthermore I will not


    support you attacking any pack. I will not support your allies assisting you in attacking another pack. If


    you, with or without your allies attack another pack you will have me to deal with directly. You may think


    angering certain Alphas in the room is risky, know they are nothingpared to me. Your pack may


    have all but, deserted you, but I will eliminate you, and what is left of your pack. The same goes for any


    pack that assists you.


    ¡°I will not ask, nor expect Alpha Joseph to reinstate ANY agreements with you or your pack. They are


    completely free of any agreement or obligation to your pack. You have already taken too much


    advantage of them, and many of your alliances. The same goes for Dark Moon pack. I also will not stop


    any other pack from canceling their agreements with your pack.


    ¡°Furthermore I am giving you one year¡¯s time to turn things around for what remains of your pack or


    assisting the remaining members finding new packs. One year from now I will be personally reviewing


    the state of your pack, AND inspecting EVERYTHING. If I feel you have done well to restore your pack,


    you will retain your position of Alpha over Cedar Grove. If you opted to find your remaining pack


    members new packs to ept them then I will do my part to assist you in finding a new pack. If for any


    reason you do neither of these, or continue on the path you are on at present you will be stripped of


    your title, and role. You will be moved to Royal Pack, and serve as aborer in the best capacity of your


    skills.¡±


    ¡°You¡­you can¡¯t do that?¡± Alpha Marvin stuttered.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I¡¯m?¡±


    ¡°N¡­.no. That¡¯s my pack.¡±


    ¡°True, but I am the king. My very job dictates that I ensure that all wolves are cared for properly, and


    their Alphas provide for them. If an Alpha is failing at that, it is my job to correct the problem in any


    means. necessary. My role as king also overrides your role as Alpha. If you are deemed unfit, it is my


    job to remove you, and rece you with someone who will put his pack above his own wants, and


    desires. You have done the opposite. You put your own greed above all else. You have let your pack


    flounder, and it is failing, badly. Head count as of Monday afternoon was fifty pack members where it


    was once close to two hundred. I need to do what is right for them.¡±


    ¡°Then force Rowen to do right by my daughter.¡±


    ¡°I will NOT as he did nothing to warrant such action. In any case I will not force him or any other wolf to


    give up their fated mate to fix the damage you have done. I also will not take your daughter¡¯s chance of


    finding her fated mate from her.¡±


    ¡°I forced her to reject that good for nothing male! She will be chosen by an Alpha male!¡±


    ¡°So you punished your daughter to rely on finding a male willing to forego his own fated mate for her. I


    feel sorry for your daughter as she will not find another Alpha male to ept her over his fated mate.


    You forget what being with your fated mate means.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mean nothing! Fated mates are a joke.¡±


    ¡°You are wrong, and I am too annoyed to take any more time to exin to you why. I have made my


    decision. You, and your daughter are to stay away from Moonlight Pack, and Dark Moon Pack while


    you are in attendance here. I will NOT be forcing ANYONE into epting your daughter. As you forced


    her to reject her fated mate, she will have to settle for being a chosen mate of someone who decides to


    chose HER. NOT the other way around, and you will have NO involvement in her finding a chosen


    mate, as you cannot be trusted! You will NOT approach any Alpha concerning your daughter.


    ¡°You have one year to turn your pack around or assist your remaining pack members in relocating to


    new


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry youngdy, but anything to do with alliances must be handled with the Alpha, first, and


    foremost.¡±


    My father continued to the double doors at the end of the hall, and knocked on the door. Renee hadn¡¯t


    moved. I took ahold of her arm, and marched her toward the door. It opened just as we reached it. My


    father walked in, me following behind with Renee in tow. I gently pushed her into a chair in front of her


    father¡¯s desk, and stepped back.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here Joe?¡± Her father asked.


    ¡°I just thought that I would share with you Renee¡¯s idea on strengthening our already strong alliance,


    Will.¡± My father responded.


    ¡°What idea would that be, and Renee why would you be dressed like that to discuss business you are


    not involved in?¡± Alpha William asked, but Renee only looked to the floor, and did not answer.


    ¡°It seems Renee thought she could strengthen our alliance with a visit to my son¡¯s private room to


    discuss things. I guess she felt such attire would be appropriate for the conversation she wished to


    have. In private, with my mated son.¡±


    ¡°I see. Who¡¯s idea was it for this conversation to take ce?¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of that I am not sure. I had guessed it was not you though, considering Renee¡¯s request that we speak


    to her mother, instead of you.¡±


    ¡°I see. Renee, did your mother put you up to this?¡±


    ¡°N¡­no sir.¡± Renee whispered.


    ¡°So who¡¯s idea was this conversation?¡± Alpha Will asked.


    ¡°Some of the other girls, and I all decided to try our hands at mating an Alpha. We¡¯re all Alpha¡¯s


    daughters. We all think we should have Alpha mates. It¡¯s only fair.¡± Renee whined..


    ¡°Was your mother aware of this?¡±


    ¡°No. Some of the other girl¡¯s mothers are though.¡±


    ¡°So why did you ask to be taken to your mother if she is unaware of this choice you girls made?¡±


    ¡°I¡­.I thought you would be busy, and I didn¡¯t want you disturbed.¡±


    ¡°Renee I wish I could believe that, but sadly I don¡¯t. How did you even enter the suite when I know two


    of our warriors are guarding the door with orders to not allow anyone entry?¡±


    ¡°¡­I used my position as your daughter to be allowed in.¡±


    ¡°Renee, I am disappointed in you, for several reasons. The first being that you allowed others to lead


    you down a path that you KNOW is wrong. The second being that you used your position to do


    something you KNOW you should not. The third, and most important is that you already have a


    wonderful fated mate, who adores you, that is waiting for you to finish nning your mating ceremony.


    You would have caused him immense pain today had Alpha Rowen been a different type of male. You


    would have ripped out that males heart almost literally today. I don¡¯t know why you chose to listen to


    these girls or their mothers, but I expect better from you. Now you will apologize to Alpha Joseph, and


    Alpha Rowen for your behavior today. You will then return to your room, and put on PROPER attire.


    Once that is done, you will go apologize to your mate for you actions today, and I expect you to exin


    everything to him. Finally, the rest of time we have visitors you WILL be with either your mate, your


    brother, your mother, me, or a warrior. You will NOT spend another moment with those females. Do I


    make myself clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    packs. At which point I will personally review the status of your pack, and make a final decision on what


    to do with you, and your pack at that point. If your pack is still in the same state it is now, I will be


    liquidating your pack, and moving you to Royal pack to serve under my rule.


    ¡°Furthermore, at this very moment all Alphas, allied to you, and otherwise are receiving a detailed


    report on the status of your pack, and it¡¯s goods used for trade. They will be given the option to cancel


    agreements with you with no bacsh for me, continue to maintain their agreements with you as they


    are, or attempt to assist you to turn things around. Know, and understand whatever assistance they


    give is strictly by their choice. You have no ability to make demands of any kind to anyone. This type of


    agreement I hold in my hand will not be tolerated. All Alphas will receive a copy of the demands you


    attempted to make of Alpha Joseph so they can make an informed decision moving forward. Be careful


    Alpha Marvin as you are on thin ice. Make wise decisions that are not fueled by your own greed.¡±


    ¡°I would rather be a rogue then to work under you.¡±


    ¡°That can be arranged. Just know that you will answer to me, in all things, and I will NOT be epting


    your daughter, nor will my sons!¡± The rogue leader stated as he stood up.


    ¡°I¡­¡­¡­¡± Alpha Marvin sputtered.


    ¡°Enough. You have taken up enough of our time. Find your seat so we can move forward.¡± The king


    growled.


    My father, and I remained standing until the king sent us back to our seats. Once we were seated I


    breathed a sigh of relief. I also texted Chastity to tell her to watch the proceedings from today as all of it


    was recorded, and could be watched by anyone on the wolf web. The rest of the day flew by. For that I


    was thankful. I wish I could say that thankfulnessst, but it didn¡¯t.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    ***Rowen***


    Chastity had responded to my earlier text as we were leaving the meeting hall. She had said she would


    watch today¡¯s proceedings after dinner. She was asking what was going on, and I was texting her quick


    response as I walked to our suite. I hit send just as I opened the door. A scent I didn¡¯t know, but knew


    was female hit my nose. How did they keep getting in here when we had guards at the door. My father


    asked just that before we walked to our suite.


    ¡°How is it that I request you be ced at our door to keep people out, but we can smell that someone


    has entered very recently?¡± My father asked the unknown guard as we had asked to borrow two for


    guard duty from the hosting pack.


    ¡°She¡­.um¡­we were only following orders, sir.¡± The young male responded.


    ¡°Who¡¯s orders?¡±


    ¡°Miss¡­..Miss Renee sir.¡±


    ¡°I see. You may go. I will handle this from here.¡±


    ¡°I¡­uh¡­.yes sir.¡±


    ¡°No need to mind link your Alpha about this. I will be returning Miss. Renee to him untouched.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Yes sir. I¡¯m sorry sir.¡±


    At that both guards ran off down the hall. I just shook my head, and followed my father into the suite.


    Jax, Dimitri, and our warriors behind us. She wasn¡¯t in the sitting room so we followed her scent of


    cocoal butter, and mangos to my room. I groaned in frustration before I opened my bedroom door. I


    pushed it. open to find Renee climbing into my bed wearing bright red lingerie. She was a pretty girl.


    Tall with milk. chocte colored skin, and straightened ck hair, and golden eyes, but she was not my


    Chastity.


    ¡°Please put your clothes back on, and follow me.¡± My father said sternly.


    ¡°I¡­.I was just waiting to see Rowen. I¡­.I thought he and I could talk about a possible alliance between


    our packs by us taking each other as chosen mates since neither of us have founded our fated mates.¡±


    Renee said hesitantly.


    ¡°That type of conversation is usually held in a mutual location, in proper attire. You are also mistaken


    on my not finding my fated mate, as I have.¡± I stated firmly.


    ¡°As I said, put your clothes on, and follow me.¡± My father growled.


    Renee nodded, and grabbed the robe she must have been wearing toe here. My father grumbled


    as she walked toward us. She attempted to take hold my arm, but I stepped back. Her hand fell, and


    she looked disappointed. My father lead the way out of our suite with Renee following behind him with


    her head down. I was behind her. Her scent was making my nose itch, but I followed anyway.


    When we reached what looked like the professional wing of the house, Renee stopped walking, and


    seemed to get upset.


    ¡°Please Alpha. We don¡¯t need to see my father about this. We can go talk to my mother. My father is a


    very busy man. We shouldn¡¯t bother him with such matters.¡± Renee whimpered.


    ¡°Why should we not? You wished to discuss an alliance. Such things are part of your father, and


    brother¡¯s responsibility. Surely they would want a hand in this.¡± My father stated calmly.


    ¡°But¡­this¡­please.¡±


    ¡°Good. Get to it.¡±


    Renee stood from her seat, and turned to my father and me, ¡°I am sorry for my disrespect Alpha


    Joseph, and Alpha Rowen. I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°You are forgiven Renee.¡± My father said, and I only nodded.


    ¡°Renee you are dismissed. You mother is in your room waiting on you to discuss your actions.¡± Alpha


    Will stated.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± Renee whispered, and ran out of the room.


    ¡°I am sorry Joe. I don¡¯t know what came over her today. She was raised better, and with respect for the


    fated mate bond.¡± Alpha Will said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault Will Honestly this has been an issue with multiple females this week. Not only for my


    son, but also Dimitri, Jax, and even myself. I¡¯m not sure what is going on exactly, but the unmated


    females are treating this meeting like a mating gathering instead of a meeting between leaders.¡± My


    father said as he took a seat across from Alpha Will.


    ¡°I have noticed an unusually high number of unmated females here this year.¡± Alpha Will mused.


    ¡°As have I, but yours is also one of thergest packs to hold this meeting in awhile. Usually there isn¡¯t


    enough room forrge parties.¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t help that there was a rumor the King may bring the prince with him this week, and that he


    was originally unmated.¡± I added.


    ¡°Ah yes. That is also true. Either way, this behavior is not ok, and makes an ufortable situation for


    many.¡± Alpha Will said.


    ¡°So what can be done that we are not already doing?¡± Dad asked.


    ¡°I think a conversation with the king needs to be had, and see what he suggestions as I am at a loss.


    My son has also had to remove several females from his quarters this week.¡±


    ¡°You may be right.¡±


    ¡°Let me see if he is avable to meet with us now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    My eyes widened in shock. I hadn¡¯t expected to have a conversation with the king on this matter. I


    wasn¡¯t sure if I even had the right to be here for this. I was a future Alpha, not an Alpha yet. I wasn¡¯t


    given a chance to speak before there was a knock at the door, and the king walked in, looking very


    casual in a pair of jeans, and a in t-shirt. I instantly stood from my seat, and bowed to him.


    ¡°Thank you Alpha Rowen, but there is no need for that in closed meetings such as this unless


    specified.¡± The king waved me off.


    ¡°Y¡­yes your Majesty.¡± I sputtered as I straightened.


    ¡°Danny please. I was your majestied to death today.¡± The king chuckled.


    I chuckled quietly, and nodded.


    ¡°Now Will, I was told you needed my opinion on handling a matter that hase about this week. What


    can I help with?¡± Danny asked as he sat down in the chair I vacated.


    I moved to stand behind my father to listen.


    ¡°Oh. Rowen, did I take your seat?¡± Danny asked.


    ¡°Oh no. You¡¯re fine. I¡¯ve spent so much time sitting this week, it¡¯s nice to stand for a bit.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Oh. Alright. Anyway, what can I help you with?¡±


    Alpha Will, and my dad filled him in on the issues urring with the unmated females in attendance.


    They also told him about what Renee had told us. When they finished the king leaned back in his seat,


    rubbing his chin in thought.


    ¡°I had noticed there was arger number in unmated females this year, and I wasn¡¯t sure why. Good


    thing my son found his matest week, and decided to stay home with her.¡± Danny said.


    ¡°So what do you suggest?¡± Alpha Will asked.


    ¡°I am going to ask you to allow me to handle this. I¡¯ll make an announcement concerning this behavior


    this evening, at dinner. I am also going to have my mate call a meeting for all of the females in


    attendance tomorrow to speak directly to them about how their behavior is effecting their Alpha¡¯s


    stance with other packs. Along with reminding them how taking a chosen mate over a fated mate has a


    negative impact on an Alpha, and why Alpha¡¯s more often than not will wait for their fated mate.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Alpha Will asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Once that was settled dad and I made our way back to our room. We all had enough time to shower,


    change, and get down to dinner. I also made arrangements to have my sheets changed as they now


    smelled of Renee. As we were leaving I noticed two of our own warriors were now guarding the door.


    They only nodded at us as we left for dinner.


    Therge dining room was filling up quickly so we made our way to the table where Dark Moon was


    seated. We had shared every meal with them. Luna ir being mom¡¯s cousin made us closer to them


    then anyone else. There was a lot of chatter, and we could see a lot of unmated females moving


    around tables flirting with anyone they could. It was rather sad to see. They were dressed in a manner


    that would not be deemed professional either.


    Every one quieted when the King, and Queen entered the room. Both dressed for their station, and


    status. The queen did not lift her nose at any of us, and had a kind, open smile for everyone she looked


    at. She was definitely someone to respect. Not because she demanded it, but because you could see


    she deserved it. Once they were seated at the head table conversation started again.


    I noticed that both the king and queen watched the females move around the room. The queen looked


    more sad than angry. The king look disappointed, and his eyes went back to the parents of the


    unmated females to see their reaction to their daughter¡¯s behavior. After about 15 minutes the king


    rose from his seat, and tapped his ss, silence fell quickly.


    ¡°Good eveningdies and gentlemen. If you would please make your way to YOUR seats, and if you


    are working as a server of some form this evening please move to a position along the wall, there are


    several things I would like to address this evening.¡± The King boomed.


    Everyone who was not in their seat moved quickly to their seats with their packs. The servers rushed to


    line up along the walls, and face the king. Once the room was silent again, the king looked around for a


    moment.


    ¡°Over the course of thest several days I have had something concerning brought to my attention.


    Something I feel I need to address. Many of you in attendance have brought along unmated males, and


    females with you in addition to your usual party for these meetings. It hase to my attention that


    there have been quite a few instances where unmated females have been coerced into propositioning


    unmated Alpha males in attendance here this week. There have been a rash of unmated females


    letting themselves into the bedroom of unmated males, cornering them, and several other acts.


    ¡°This is a multiple part problem that has a negative impact on all parties. The first,dies is you are not


    showing you have respect yourselves. You deserve to be respected, and when you ce yourself in


    the bed of a male in such a manner you are giving the male in question permission to disrespect you as


    he sees fit. You are not showing him that you are the strong, confident, intelligent youngdy you are.


    You are also disrespecting the male by telling him he is not worthy enough to know your mind by


    showing him. your body over your intelligence. You are telling him his intelligence has no value to you.


    You are not showing yourself as the right choice in a mate, only that you are looking to y. If he is as


    intelligent as many of those here now are, they will see you as attempting to trap him which breeds


    disrespect, anger, and resentment.


    ¡°This behavior is also a distraction from what we are here for. This yearly meeting is to bring all leaders


    together to ensure our race is thriving, healthy, and safe. That we are still able to work together to


    ensure those things remain the case. This meeting is meant to strengthen, or establish new alliances


    and trade agreements throughmon goals, not forced matings. Forced matings never breed strong


    alliances. It is also for finding out what packs are struggling so that they can gain the assistance they


    need. When conversations are interrupted for flirting and propositions you may have cost both packs


    something they need. You may also be causing tensions between packs.


    ¡°You are showing you do not respect your leaders. You are the example we see as to how an Alpha is


    seen by their pack. When you do not behave in a respectful, responsible manner, as the sons, and


    daughters of the Alphas and Betas, you are leaving the rest of us to wonder on the state of your pack.


    You are disrespecting your Alpha, your pack, and your parents with your behavior, as well as those of


    the other party involved. Respect is one of the most important things for an Alpha to have to properly


    lead his pack. You are the example all look to on how much respect should be given to your Alpha. I


    am sad to say that many of you are setting a poor example.


    ¡°Along with this you are disrespecting many Lunas and Beta females that may not be in attendance this


    week for difference reasons. Just because a male may not have his mate with him this week does not


    mean he does not have a mate. For those that are mated, and involved in this behavior keep in mind


    that you are causing your mates indescribable pain with your actions this week. You will return home to


    find a mate who is either in the hospital, feeling dejected, hating you, or rejected, even if the


    rtionship between you is long standing.


    ¡°Females you will also find yourselves on the wrong side of many Lunas and Beta females in


    attendance. While they may not be in the meetings held with me, they are attending their own. They


    are working on building alliances for their packs, exchanging useful information on the care of their


    pack, working on exchange and training of some of the most important support members in their packs


    such as teachers. doctors and nurses, as well as providing support to newly appointed Lunas, and Beta


    Females. When they see you spending the majority of your time behaving as you are they are less


    likely to befortable working with you as they see you as being more concerned with securing a role


    you may not even find. yourself in than in the care of your pack.


    ¡°Please remember that this is a gathering of leaders to protect, and advance our species. It is NOT a


    mating gathering! I know mating gatherings have fallen to the wayside due to the ever expanding


    human. poption, but I have no problem reinstating quarterly mating gatherings if it is felt it would be


    beneficial. What ! will NOT stand for is that this meeting continue to be treated as a mating gathering


    nor will I stand for any more attempts at trapping a high rank wolf into a forced mating! Those have


    never been. eptable in the past, and they will not be moving forward. Alphas, Lunas, Betas, Beta


    Females, rein in your sons, daughters, warriors, and attendants otherwise I will be forced to order all


    pack members not directly involved in the meetings, safety, and care of the leaders here to return home


    effective immediately.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Finally ALL females here, including attendants, and members of this wonderful pack are required to


    attend a meeting tomorrow at nine in the morning with the queen. Attendance is NOT optional! You are


    expected to be there or you will be removed from the house immediately! The queen has aplete of


    list of all females in attendance, and unmated females in this pack. Alpha Will has been kind enough to


    agree to this for his own unmated female pack members sodies you all have tomorrow off to attend


    the meeting. Thank you for your time, and understanding in this matter. Enjoy your meal.¡±


    The king sat down, and silence rang across the dining room. I took a quick look around to see many


    upset faces. Many Alphas, and Betas looked disappointed or angry, for reasons that were unclear. The


    same could be said for some of the high rank females, and their daughters. This could turn out badly,


    but I guess time would tell.


    Eventually chatter slowly began around the room, and the meal was served. I¡¯ll admit that I was


    relieved to see that none of the females that had been up flirting early had returned to their previous


    behavior. No one approached our table either. Conversation around our table was friendly, and light.


    ¡°Rowen, I¡¯ve been meaning to talk to you about Chastity.¡± ir said to me with a smile, and I instantly


    perked up.


    ¡°Oh? What about my sweet girl?¡± I asked with a smile.


    ¡°Sweet is putting it mildly my dear boy. She is an angel, and so very intelligent. I am thoroughly


    impressed with her, as is my mother inw. She actually gave me the suggestion on something to keep


    my mother inw busy now that she is retired.¡±


    ¡°Oh. What was that?¡±


    ¡°When I first mated to my lovely Alpha here I began my Luna training with his mother. There was so


    much to learn, and remember I created arge, sectioned binder for all of it, that I frequently update.


    My mother inw calls it my Luna Binder.¡± 1


    ¡°Chastity told me about that.¡±


    ¡°Yes well your Chastity suggested that I make copies of it to provide other Lunas, and Lunas in training.


    Unfortunately I do not have the time to do that. Your Chastity suggested I ask my mother inw if she


    would be interested in making the copies, and offering it to those that may need or want them.


    Needless to say my mother inw took the idea, and ran with it. She has contacted many Lunas and


    Lunas in training about it. She is now in the process of making upwards of one hundred copies of it.


    She actually sent me with two copies to give the queen, and the prince¡¯s mate. How she ever managed


    to contact the queen I will never know, but she did, and the queen requested two copies. Because of


    Chastity my mother inw has a responsibility that is solely hers again, and is quiet busy. No more


    comining about being bored.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d Chastity could help with that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the only thing about Chastity that has impressed me. Her intelligence is beyondpare.


    She is attentive during every lesson we have. She asks questions without fear or fault. She reads


    ahead, and even writes out the questions she may have before our meeting. A few times she even


    made suggestions to make a process more efficient. She is also incredibly respectful at all times. Her


    kindness, and care of others is very admirable. You have an amazing mate there young man, and I


    look forward to watching her grow into an amazing Luna.¡±


    ¡°Thank you ir. That mean a lot. Do you mind if I tell her you said that?¡±


    ¡°Please do. I do what I can to reassure her of just how special she is, but I know with her past


    experiences that sometimes she has difficultly seeing herself as others do.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is an issue at times. One we work on as much as we can. I know it will take time, and with


    Dee-


    Dee¡¯s help I know one day she will see herself as we all do.¡±


    ¡°Dee-Dee is a wonderful therapist, and will do quite well for Chastity. She already has, in some


    respects.¡± ¡°That she has.¡±


    ¡°Take good care of her Rowen. She will be your greatest asset for years toe.¡±


    ¡°Believe me I will.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now if you will excuse us I think we¡¯re going to call it a night.¡±


    ¡°Same here.¡±


    We all ended up leaving as one big group. When we reached our room I had a text message from


    Chastity.


    ¡°Video chat?¡± It read.


    ¡°Give me two minutes to get myptop. We just got back from dinner.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Ok.¡± Was her response.


    Thankfully myptop to was sitting on the coffee table in the our sitting room. I didn¡¯t bother moving to


    my bedroom just yet. As soon as it was up, I video called her. Seeing her beautiful face fill my screen


    made me smile, and my heart warm.


    ¡°Hi sweet girl. How are you?¡± I asked waving to her.


    ¡°Hi. I¡¯m good. Shocked, but good.¡± She responded.


    ¡°Shocked? Why?¡±


    ¡°I watched the feed you told me to. I also watched the feed from dinner tonight. I can¡¯t believe Alpha


    Marvin did that.¡±


    ¡°Believe me pip-squeak, neither can we.¡± Jax called out from the couch across from me.


    Dimitri was sitting next to him. My dad was in the recliner between the two couches. Jax stood up to


    move behind me, and wave at her.


    ¡°Is that Jax?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Hi pip-squeak!¡± Jax said.


    ¡°Hi Jax.¡± Chastity said, smiling, and waving at him.


    ¡°Both of our dads are here too.¡± I informed her.


    ¡°Oh. Hi Joe. Hi dad!¡± Chastity called out.


    ¡°Hi baby girl.¡± Dimitri responded, and I watched as his eyes misted up at her calling him dad.


    ¡°Hi Chasy girl!¡± My dad called out.


    ¡°Anyway. I got really worried there for a bit, but I¡¯m so d you all had all of the stuff you did to prove


    him a liar. I¡¯m also d that the king is giving him a chance to save his pack, or help his pack members


    find new ces to go before the king just takes it all over. He¡¯s made bad choices, yes, but he


    deserves a chance to right his wrongs, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Chastity said.


    ¡°He does, but I fear things are too far gone for him to save his pack.¡± I admitted.


    ¡°If what you told me is true, and I¡¯m sure it is, you may be right. Hopefully he makes the right choice for


    his pack. I feel for Bianca being forced to reject her mate because he wasn¡¯t an Alpha.¡±


    ¡°I do too, but in the end it was her choice to make. She could have denied her father, and done right by


    her mate.¡±


    ¡°True, but that can¡¯t be an easy choice to make. Choosing between your father, as well as maybe


    saving your pack, and your mate who may not have been in a position to help save her pack. I couldn¡¯t


    imagine making that kind of choice.¡±


    ¡°When you put it that way I guess it can¡¯t be easy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just d that the king listened to every thing first.¡±


    ¡°Believe me sweet girl, I am too.¡±


    ¡°I have a lot of respect for how the king handled the issue everyone has been having with the unmated


    females there. I just don¡¯t understand what they were thinking. Especially at some of their ages, trying


    to tempt already established Alphas, and Betas is just not right. I¡¯m sorry dad, but the thought of you


    with a girl around my age is kind of icky for me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry baby girl. It wasn¡¯t exactly something I liked either. The two times it happened all I could


    think was she¡¯s the same age as my daughter. This is just wrong.¡± Dimitri admitted with a chuckle.


    ¡°I hope what he said helps. You all don¡¯t need that kind of stress. Do you know what the meeting with


    the queen is all about tomorrow?¡± Chastity said.


    ¡°From what the king told Alpha Will, Rowen, and I when we brought this to his attention, is that he is


    going to have the queen exin why Alphas more often than not choose their fated mate over a


    chosen mate. As well as exin to them how they behavior is negatively effecting their leader¡¯s stance


    in our world. The meeting will be made public just as ours have been so you can watch it tomorrow if


    you want.¡± Dad exined.


    ¡°Ok. I probably will. What happened today that you had to go to Alpha Will?¡±


    ¡°We found Alpha Will¡¯s daughter Renee attempting to set herself up in my bed when we returned from


    today¡¯s meeting.¡± I responded with a sigh, afraid of what wasing.


    ¡°That¡­.that¡­..Never mind. Did she tell you why she was doing that? How did she get in? I thought you


    had guards at the door of the suite.¡± I could hear Chastity getting more and more upset.


    ¡°The guards were young warriors from this pack. She convinced them she was here to discuss a


    stronger alliance between our two packs.¡± I started calmly.


    ¡°You said were?¡±¡±


    ¡°Yes we sent them on their way. Our own warriors will be rotating out between guarding us, and our


    door for the rest of our stay. If we do not tell them someone is allowed in when we are here they will not


    be, and NO ONE is allowed in when we are not here.¡± My dad exined.


    ¡°Good. Continue Rowen. Why did she think that was ok?¡± Chastity snapped, and I raised my eyebrows


    at the tone, a little shocked.


    ¡°We took her right to her father. She told him that she, and a group of females here decided to try to get


    mated up with Alphas as they are Alpha daughters who deserve to be paired with Alphas. They made


    up this n to try to get into a forced mating with an Alpha.¡± I exined.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s terrible. Everyone keeps telling me that isn¡¯t how it works. Why did they think


    otherwise?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not how it works, at all. We don¡¯t know why they think that. We didn¡¯t ask, and she


    didn¡¯t volunteer the information.¡±


    ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°First she was made to apologize to us. Apparently she has a mate already, and they were nning


    their ceremony prior to this meeting. She has to exin everything that happened to him, and why,


    apologize


    to him, and ept whatever decision he makes concerning her. If she had ended up with someone


    who did not turn down her advances she would have caused him indescribable pain. She will also be


    with either her mother, father, brother, mate, or warrior at all times from this point on. She won¡¯t be


    allowed to be around those other females any more either.¡±


    ¡°Wait. She already has a mate?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what her father said. They haven¡¯t marked each other yet, but from the sound of it they are


    bonded.¡±


    ¡°That poor man. He must be so hurt right now.¡±


    ¡°I imagine he is.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like it¡¯s been a messy day.¡±


    ¡°It really was. How was your day?¡±


    ¡°Thankfully not as busy as yours. We had a pop quiz in Anatomy today.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How did you think you did?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for my grade back now, but I think I did pretty well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you did.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°By the way. ir talked to me about you at dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°She did?¡±


    ¡°Yes she did. She is very impressed by you. She said your intelligence is amazing, as well as how kind,


    and caring you are. She told me to take good care of you because you are, and will be my greatest


    asset in life.¡±


    ¡°She said that?¡±


    ¡°She did. She said you will make a great Luna. By the way did you know that her mother inw


    contacted. the queen about the Luna Bible?¡±


    ¡°No? Why would she do that?¡±


    ¡°To see if she wanted a copy. She said the queen requested two. One for herself, and one for the


    prince¡¯s


    mate.¡±


    ¡°No kidding?¡±


    ¡°Yup, and it was all at your suggestion that her mother inw make copies of it, and offer it to other


    Lunas.¡±


    ¡°I only suggested it. I didn¡¯t do more than that.¡±


    ¡°The idea is always the start of something great. Your idea brought on something that will help a great


    many Lunas.¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    ¡°She also said that you have made some suggestions about stream lining some processes that have


    really helped make her job easier.¡±


    ¡°I did?¡±


    ¡°Yes you did. You have a great deal to be proud of Chastity. I hope you know that, and that you are.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.I guess.¡±


    ¡°Baby, I know.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Tell Luna ir I said thank you too please.¡±


    ¡°I will, but won¡¯t you see her this weekend?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m supposed to, but that could change because of her being away all week. She may


    have a lot to catch up on.¡±


    ¡°If I know ir, and I do, she will make time for you this weekend.¡± My dad stated.


    ¡°She will?¡± Chastity questioned.


    ¡°Oh yes she will. You¡¯ve made a positive impression on her. She¡¯s going to do all she can to help you in


    every way she can.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Ok. Well I guess I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡±


    ¡°What else did you do today sweet girl?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Went to my other two sses. I have a paper I need to write on pediatric intake. Matt also was back


    today in self defense ss. He had to fill in for someone in his unit thest few days. Then I had dinner


    with Lexi, and Norm. Marcus had drill tonight.¡±


    ¡°How are Lexi, Norm, and Marcus?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all doing well. Lexi is really enjoying intro to pre-natal with me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. We saw our first birthing video today. Lexi, and I were the only ones in the ss notpletely


    horrified.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡±


    ¡°When do you all head back home?¡±


    ¡°Saturday morning. We¡¯ll be passing by on Sunday.¡±


    ¡°Would you all like to stop, and have lunch with us? They¡¯re having a little street fair so we¡¯ll be


    spending the day there.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Dad, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°We can make that work.¡± Dad answered.


    ¡°Great. Since we¡¯ll be meeting you in town, you don¡¯t need to get visitors passes for school. Colby,


    Molly, Melissa, and Braxton areing up for the day for it so we¡¯ll all be together.¡±


    ¡°My Mol will be there?¡± Jax asked sounding excited.


    ¡°Yes Jax. She will.¡± Chastity answered.


    ¡°Sorry Joe, but we¡¯re stopping like it or not.¡± Jax stated,


    ¡°I already said we were. Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll see your mate sooner than you originally thought.¡± My dad


    said with a chuckle.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jax said.


    ¡°Well sweet girl, I better get off here. I have some paperwork to finish up, and I need to get some sleep.


    We have another day of meetings tomorrow.¡± I said.


    ¡°Ok. I need to work on my paper anyway. Good night everyone.¡± Chastity called out.


    ¡°Bye pip-squeak. We miss you!¡± Jax yelled.


    ¡°I miss all of you too.¡± Chastity giggled then waved, and signed off.


    I had just set myptop down when I got a text message. It was from Chastity.


    ¡°I miss you the most.¡± It read.


    ¡°I miss you more than anything.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Call me before you go to bed?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    I sighed as I set my phone down. What a day. I was ready to finish up here, and leave. Thest three


    days. had been a mess with the females, today being the worst. I really hoped that the king¡¯s words


    tonight stopped the antics urring. I didn¡¯t want to deal with it, and I knew it upset my Chastity. By the


    time I called it a night I was exhausted mentally. My conversation with Chastity before sleep had been


    short, but so sweet. I couldn¡¯t wait to see her again.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    ***Chastity***


    The days since I returned to school from my trip home have been hectic, but enjoyable for the most


    part. Sunday was a quiet, return to life day. I washed all of the clothes I took with me for my visit, hung


    my new pictures, and set up my new statue and vase Rowen bought for me. He also surprised me by


    sending me a bouquet of lcs to put into it. His card read that he wanted me to be able to fully enjoy


    my new vase.


    In betweenundry, and after putting things away, I got to work reviewing my assignments that would


    be due theing week. I also did some reading for my sses. Lc, and I spent a lot of time in my


    room. that day. I needed it to unwind, and get back into school mode. Lexi was the same way so she


    spent some time sprawled out on my bedroom floor reading, and just rxing. I appreciated that Lexi


    was just as dedicated to her studies as I was. She also seemed to be connecting more, and more


    working in health care.


    Monday morning it was back to business as usual. I had three sses that day, and plenty of


    homework to do for each ss. Thankfully my sses were set up that I had the same sses every


    other day so I had some time toplete the more involved assignments. In self defense ss we had


    a different instructor. He was more professional, and was more thorough in his exnations than Matt


    was. He also used verbal adjustments to our moves instead of physical ones. He respected our


    personal space. I really appreciated that about him.


    Tuesday started with my early ss which was at 7:00. Immediately after was my appointment with


    Dee- Dee. Due to my ss schedule my meetings with her now had a specific end time. We still had


    about two hours so that helped. We went over my time spent at home. We talked extensively about the


    things that had happened with Naomi. I was a little surprised when she agreed with me about Naomi


    needing therapy, and that maybe the problems I had with Naomi all stemmed from her own issues.


    From there I made it to my second ss of the day. Ending with self defense, and I was thankful that


    Matt wasn¡¯t back. Wednesday was the same as Monday with my schedule. Our Anatomy instructor


    decided to surprise us with a pop quiz on what we had learned about the human skeleton so far. I


    hoped I did well on it, but I wasn¡¯t too confident. He said he would have the grades postedter that


    night though. This would tell me what I needed to go back, and review so I appreciated that. Intro to


    pediatrics brought about my first paper which was on patient intake. I knew I would do well on that one


    as I had done a few of those at Moonlight¡¯s hospital over the years.


    Unfortunately Matt was back in self defense ss, and he made me ufortable again, by touching


    me when he was asked repeatedly not to. Lexi went as far as to step between us. He repaid her by


    making. her do 50 push ups. When she threatened toin about him, I told her to just leave it


    alone because if he got mad about that he could make her do more. She agreed to not say anything.


    We were leaving. ss when he stopped me.


    ¡°Hey Chastity.¡± Matt called me, and I turned to him, Lexi and Norm stopping right with me.


    ¡°Yes Matt?¡± I responded.


    ¡°Can I talk to you a second?¡±


    ¡°Um. Sure. What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°You two can go.¡± Matt said to Lexi, and Norm causing me to tense.


    ¡°No thanks. We stay with Chastity.¡± Lexi responded, and moved closer to me.


    ¡°That¡¯s really not necessary.¡± Matt said.


    ¡°Yeah it is. We¡¯re all hungry so can you just say what you needed to say please?¡± Lexi snarked.


    ¡°Fine. Chastity, I tried to get in touch with youst week. I left you a note on your doorst Sunday. I


    thought we could hang out while you were off school for the week. Maybe go to one of the movies in


    town or something. I couldn¡¯t find you around the pack either.¡± Matt said, smiling at me, and I pinched


    my brows.


    ¡°I went home for the week.¡± I responded, quietly wondering what note.


    ¡°I figured you were in town with your family, but I didn¡¯t know which house was yours.¡±


    ¡°I was with my family. I¡¯m not from Dark Moon. I went home to my pack to spend time with my family.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not from Dark Moon? But I thought since you were friends with the Gamma¡¯s daughter you


    were.¡± ¡°No. We met the first day of ss. Same with Norm.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well maybe I could take you out, and show you around town a bit one day.¡±


    ¡°Um. Thanks, but I¡¯m pretty busy with sses, and stuff right now. Besides Norm, and Lexi have


    already shown me around.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Another time then.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Bye.¡±


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    I left the ssroom in silence, andpletely confused. What was that all about? Now I was even


    more ufortable.


    ¡°What was that all about?¡± Norm questioned bringing me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°I have no idea. What note? I never saw a note. How did he even know what room I¡¯m in?¡± I questioned


    out loud.


    ¡°The note was probably removed by the cleaning crew that keeps the halls in housing clean. He would


    have your room number because it¡¯s on your ss registration.¡± Lexi responded.


    ¡°Anyway. How do you think you did on the quiz in Anatomy?¡± Norm asked excitedly.


    ¡°I think I did ok.¡± Lexi responded.


    ¡°I do too. At least I¡¯ll know what to go back, and review for the test in a month or so.¡± I said.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good point. I didn¡¯t think of that.¡± Norm said as he bounced to the food line.


    ¡°How are your other sses going Norm?¡± I asked as I grabbed my dinner.


    ¡°Eh. I know a lot of what they¡¯re teaching right now. It¡¯s all the basics.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad thing.¡± Lexi responded.


    ¡°Nah. It¡¯s not.¡± Norm agreed, as we found a table.


    ¡°How is Rowen doing at the Alpha meeting?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°He is enjoying the meetings themselves, but after the meetings end that he¡¯s getting annoyed.¡± I


    responded.


    ¡°Why?¡± Lexi questioned.


    ¡°From what he said a lot of Alphas and Betas brought their unmated daughters along with their in


    training recements. The girls are treating the meeting more like a mating gathering than a meeting of


    the


    leaders. These girls are bad too.¡±


    ¡°What are they doing?¡± Norm wondered.


    ¡°During meals they¡¯re flirting with anyone, and everyone. They¡¯re being pretty pushy about it too.


    They¡¯re doing this to every male that doesn¡¯t have a female with them. These girls are also entering the


    rooms of males hoping to entice them. Since they got there even my dad, and Alpha Joseph have had


    to remove girls from their room. We¡¯re not talking girls close to their age either. These girls are my age.


    Rowen said Jax started screaming at the girl he found in his roomst night because she was wearing


    nothing, but one of his button downs. When he told her to leave, she got a little nasty. When he told her


    about Molly she told him she was better in everyway than some low life, low rank whore.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Oh dear.¡± Lexi mumbled.


    ¡°Yeah. Dad, and Rowen had to stop him from ripping her throat out. Rowen said the girl he found was


    holding the picture of me he took with him. She wasparing herself to me. He said he looked her in


    the eye, and told her thatpared to me she was a dog then had our warriors remove her from the


    room. They even picked up the clothes she had taken off, and threw them out the door.¡± I continued.


    ¡°She was naked?¡± Norm squeaked.


    ¡°Not quite, but close.¡± I said.


    ¡°These girls don¡¯t know the damage they are causing.¡± Lexi snapped.


    ¡°That¡¯s what Rowen said too.¡± I agreed.


    ¡°I will never understand that kind of thing.¡± Norm said shaking his head.


    ¡°Rowen did tell me that the Rogue leader is there, and yesterday he spent going over the status of the


    rogues he¡¯s collected under him.¡± I said.


    ¡°I heard something about the king asking him for help with the rogue problem a few years ago.¡± Lexi


    stated.


    ¡°Yeah. Rowen said he was really impressed with all the man has aplished. Due to the fact that


    rogues are spread out across the country he has created sub packs all over the ce, with all of them.


    answering to him. He¡¯s done well to give them all a sense of belonging. He has also done well rounding


    up those that were criminals, who turned rogue to try to get away with their crimes. They¡¯ve been


    turned over to the king. Rowen said he was surprised to find out there were less of those than he


    thought. Arge number of rogues only became rogue because their pack fell apart, and they had no


    where else to go or they thought other packs wouldn¡¯t take them in.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Neither did I. Rowen also said the rogue leader asked that when a packes across a rogue, to take


    them in, give them food and shelter, and contact him. He¡¯lle collect the rogue if the pack doesn¡¯t


    offer to take rogue in permanently themselves.¡±


    ¡°Are packs willing to do that?¡± Norm asked.


    ¡°Rowen said they are, especially some of the smaller ones that are looking to expand their numbers.


    Rowen said the rogue leader is even setting up meetings with some of the smaller packs to try to


    integrate some of his sub packs with the smaller packs.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Norm said.


    ¡°Yeah. Rowen said the hardest part though was listening to the list of rogues the leader had to put


    down this year because they were too far gone in their loss of humanity. Unfortunately it¡¯s going to be


    awhile. before those lists get shorter ording to the rogue leader because there are some that have


    been rogues most of their lives.¡± I went on.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how hard that must be.¡± Norm mumbled.


    ¡°Yeah. I wonder how the king decided to make him the rogue leader?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°My dad told me that the king had heard about someone who had been trying to collect up rogues, and


    help them return to humanity, and build a better life. The king reached out to him. The king found out he


    was an older alpha who had retired when his son was old enough to take over. His son got power


    hungry, and banished his own father.¡± Lexi responded.


    ¡°That¡¯s terrible.¡± I gasped.


    ¡°What happened to the son?¡± Norm asked.


    ¡°He got so power hungry that he started attacking surrounding packs. He challenged the wrong Alpha,


    and lost. He, and his mate had no children so the pack was absorbed into the pack he had attacked.¡±


    Lexi answered.


    ¡°The king never stepped in with the son¡¯s behavior, attacking other packs?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t made aware until the son was dead. It all happened within six months time. ¡°Lexi said.


    ¡°Oh. It must have hurt the rogue leader to lose his son like that.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it did, but he had his other children who needed him. When his son banished him, he also


    banished his siblings. He wanted no one to try to take his position.¡± Lexi added.


    ¡°Wow! I will never understand people like that.¡± Norm said.


    ¡°Believe me, neither can I. It all worked out though. The rogue leader has done great things for the


    rogues thest few years, and he¡¯ll probably continue to do so.¡± Lexi smiled.


    ¡°What made the king decided to do that instead of just eliminating the rogues?¡± Norm asked.


    ¡°It all started because the rogues put us all at risk of discovery as the human poption is always


    expanding, and their weapons are too advanced. He didn¡¯t feel it was right to eliminate them as they


    are his people too. It¡¯s his job to care for, and protect all of his people, that includes rogues. He thought


    it was better to try to help them first. If that didn¡¯t work he would have to consider different options.¡± Lexi


    answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m d it has worked. Everyone deserves a second chance.¡± I said softly.


    ¡°And that is what will make you a better Luna than I would ever be. I thought rogues were all criminals,


    and should be treated as such.¡± Lexi stated, and I blushed.


    ¡°¡­.I just think not everyone is a criminal or beyond help to get on the right path.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Exactly. That is the way a Luna would think. A Luna, a good Luna¡¯s first thought is always to try to


    help. not punish or eliminate. You see everyone as a person, not their actions first.¡± Lexi said gently.


    ¡°¡­I guess.¡±


    Thankfully the subject changed when Norm started showing pictures of his newest niece. His


    excitement over the pup was. It was clear that he loved pups. I found myself wondering if he, and


    Marcus wanted pups of their own. I knew adoption was an option.


    ¡°Hey, Norm are you and Marcus thinking of adopting pups some day?¡± I asked.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Huh? Oh. No. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I love pups, but that¡¯s because I can give them back, I don¡¯t want


    that responsibility.¡± Norm answered as he swiped through pictures on his phone.


    ¡°What about Marcus?¡± Lexi questioned.


    ¡°He says he¡¯s happy either way.¡± Norm responded off handedly.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°Do you want pups some day, small fry?¡± Lexi asked me.


    ¡°Some day.¡± I answered.


    After dinner we all went to my room to hang out. Lexi, Norm, and I decided to watch the live feeds of


    today¡¯s Alpha meeting Rowen told me about. I was shocked by Alpha Marvin¡¯s behavior, and the things


    he said. I knew from what Rowen had told me that a lot of what he was saying were lies, but it still


    worried


    ¡°You know the king will give Alpha Joseph, and Rowen a chance to tell their side right?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°He said he would, but who¡¯s to say he¡¯ll believe them? If he doesn¡¯t he can force Rowen to ept


    Bianca.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°He won¡¯t. The king doesn¡¯t believe in forced matings.¡± Lexi tried to reassure me.


    ¡°If he believes Alpha Marvin, Rowen is going to be expected to do something to make things right by


    Bianca.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s if he believes Alpha Marvin, but I don¡¯t think he will.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will work out.¡± Norm stated


    I shook my head, and went back to the video. We continued to watch quietly. I noticed the look on the


    king¡¯s face as he read the papers Alpha Joseph handed him. He looked really mad about something.


    When the king started speaking again my heart raced. The didn¡¯tst long when Alpha Joseph stated


    he had video proving Rowen was telling the truth. I saw all of the video that was yed from their visit


    to Cedar Grove, and hoped it was enough for the king to believe Rowen.


    ¡°Damn they have some guts.¡± Norm said, but I waved him off when the king started speaking again.


    We listened quietly to the rest of the feed, and to say I was happy with the oue would be an


    understatement. I was so d the king believed Rowen, and he was not in any trouble. I did hope


    Alpha Marvin did right by his pack, and helped them however he could. They deserved that.


    ¡°Hey. Look at this.¡± Lexi called from behind herptop.


    ¡°What?¡± Norm asked.


    ¡°This is from just a bit ago at dinner for every one attending the meeting.¡± She answered as she put her


    laptop on my bed, and pressed y.


    At first is all you could see were different camera angles. We could see people talking, and moving


    around. My heart sank as I watched females moving from table to table in dresses that they are almost


    falling out of. They deserved better than to lower themselves like that. They were all beautiful, they


    didn¡¯t need clothes like that.


    ¡°Goddess look at what they¡¯re wearing. They¡¯re beautiful. They don¡¯t need to dress like that.¡± Norm


    commented, and I nodded in agreement.


    Finally the cameras stopped switching when the king, and queen walked in. She was so pretty. Not


    much taller than me, with shoulder length hair, and she looked like a nice person too. You could tell her


    smile was genuine. When they took their seats the angles started switching again for a bit. They


    instantly stopped when the king stood up, and spoke.


    His speech was impressive. He made a lot of really good points. Everything he said made a lot of


    sense too. You could tell by the way he spoke that he really did care about his people. I could honestly


    say I was


    proud to call him my king. I just hoped everyone listened to him.


    ¡°Wow.¡± Norm said breathlessly.


    ¡°He did well with what he said. He gained more of my respect.¡± Lexi said, and I just nodded as she


    closed herptop.


    ¡°I hope what he said works.¡± Norm stated.


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°Well my gorgeousdies I am off to do homework before my man gets home.¡± Norm said with a giggle,


    and left.


    Lexi waved to me, and followed right behind him. I sat thinking about all I had just seen. I sent a quick


    text to Rowen asking to video chat, and got started on homework while I waited. Maybe thirty minutes


    later I got a response that he just needed to start hisptop. My heart fluttered at the sight of him, and I


    smiled at him. He did look worn out from his day though.


    We talked about all about had happened, and what I had seen on the videos, as well as how I felt


    about them. When he told me about Renee, I felt rage I had never expected. Some tramp tried to steal


    my mate away from me, and I wanted to kill her for it. That thought had shocked me so I quickly


    pushed it aside, and listened to what he had to say about what happened I was relieved when he told


    me how they dealt with the situation.


    When he told me what Luna ir had to say about me I had been shocked. I had not expected her to


    say such things about me. I had trouble believing them either. They made me a little self conscious,


    and ufortable. There was just no way any of that could have been true about me. By the time the


    video. chat was over I wasn¡¯t sure what to think.


    I had nned to work on my paper after our video chat ended, but I couldn¡¯t focus on it. All I kept


    thinking about was what Luna ir had said about me, and how much I doubted her words. I put my


    homework. away, and pulled out my journal. As soon as I adjusted myself on my bedfortably to


    write, Lc


    climbed on my shoulder, and I began to write.


    Journal,


    I can¡¯t take this anymore. Everyone keeps telling me that I¡¯m going to be a great Luna, and how I¡¯m


    already acting as one, but I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not Luna material. I only know how to be a servant to others.


    Why can¡¯t they see they are saying these things about the wrong person? I¡¯m a nobodypared to


    Rowen, Dimitri, Alpha Joseph, Luna ir, all of them.


    They say I am kind, caring, and supportive as a Luna should be. That I¡¯m intelligent, and all of that, and


    maybe I am, but that doesn¡¯t make me a Luna. It just makes me a person like everyone else. I¡¯m not


    poised, and graceful as a Luna is supposed to be. I have panic attacks at certain sounds, and people


    yelling or growling. I struggle to look my betters in the eye. Large crowds terrify me. That¡¯s not a Luna.


    Lunas aren¡¯t scared. They¡¯re strong, and brave. I¡¯m weak, and terrified.


    I wish they would see what I do. They sooner they do the sooner they¡¯ll realize they are better off


    finding a real Luna. Rowen would better off finding real Luna. It hurts to think of losing him, but I¡¯m only


    embarrassment. He says I¡¯m his greatest asset, but how could I be? I hope he sees what I see soon. I


    hope he¡¯ll realize it before it¡¯s too painful for me. I don¡¯t want to get even more attached to him than I


    already am, but I can¡¯t bring myself to reject him. I was going to, but I can¡¯t. I need him to realize he


    deserves better so he can find it. Maybe one of those girls at the Alpha meeting this week, or anyone,


    I just don¡¯t want to let him down, and I know I will. I¡¯ll be a disappointment to him, like I will be to


    everyone else.


    but


    I closed my journal, picked up Lc, buried my face in her fur, and cried. Le was trying to talk me into


    believing in myself, but I ignored her. She was biased, and just couldn¡¯t see what I did. I couldn¡¯t take


    listening to her tonight. I just needed to cry. Lc let me snuggle her, and she simply purred for me.


    When I spoke to Rowen, before going to bed, I faked being happy. I didn¡¯t want to hear him tell me the


    opposite of what I knew was true. I had no energy to argue with him either. Thankfully the phone call


    was short, and I was able to go to bed. I slept fitfully, and woke up crying several times, but not from


    nightmares. From the truth that I was not what everyone thought I was ring me in the face.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    ***Chastity***


    I woke up the next morning with just enough time to get to ss which was unusual for me. Norm, and


    Lexi tried to ask if I was ok, but I just waved them off. I didn¡¯t want to talk about it. I was thankful that I


    had my homework done for the ss early. After ss I considered canceling on Dee-Dee, but knew


    that she wouldn¡¯t allow that unless it was for ss, or sickness. Since I had neither excuse I dropped


    my book bag off in my room, grabbed my journal, and Lc then headed to my appointment.


    Dee-Dee was waiting in her usual blue bean bag chair for me. After I took Lc off her leash I curled


    into my usual purple one, and buried my head in my knees. Dee-Dee remained quiet which I was


    thankful for. I didn¡¯t want to talk. I didn¡¯t feel like talking. She seemed to understand that, and left me


    be. For a bit at least.


    ¡°I understand if you don¡¯t feel like talking Chastity, and as I told you your first day here I won¡¯t push you


    to. What I am going to ask for is to see your journal since I know you have it with you.¡± Dee-Dee


    requested quietly, and I handed it to her.


    Once Lc was done her usual search of the room for toys, or trouble she returned to me, wiggled


    under my t-shirt, leaned against the bare skin of my side, and purred. I could hear Dee-Dee flipping


    through the pages of my journal. I guess she was looking for my most recent entries. She must have


    found them because she stopped flipping pages. Myst two weren¡¯t so great. Tuesday¡¯s entry I had


    been bothered by the girls that were throwing themselves at Alpha Joseph, Dimitri, Rowen, and Jax.


    Wednesday¡¯s was all about my doubts at being a Luna. I heard Dee-Dee close my journal, indicating


    she was finished reading. ¡°That¡¯s some pretty strong feelings. There isn¡¯t much I can say about


    Tuesday¡¯s because that would anger me as well. I never understood the need to behave in such a


    manner. It¡¯s not befitting of one who is in a position of respect, or anyone for that matter. I also agree


    that girls your age trying to be with your father is, what was the word you used again? Icky. Yes I agree.


    I would feel the same way about my own father being hit on by girls that much younger. Especially if


    they were the same age as myself.¡± Dee-Dee said quietly, and I only nodded.


    ¡°I am d to read you have some faith in Rowen to think he would turn those girls away. That is a


    positive sign.¡± She continued, and I only shrugged.


    It was more that I knew he would when my brother, and father were sharing a suite with him. I knew


    Jax would try to kill him if he did something with another girl. As long as he knew about it of course. I


    didn¡¯t say that or write it in my journal though.


    ¡°I have a feeling that it¡¯s less about faith in Rowen, and more about the fact that you know your brother


    would stop him from doing something.¡± Dee-Dee guessed, and again I just shrugged.


    There really was no reason to respond. It wouldn¡¯t make a difference. She was convinced of one thing.


    and I knew the opposite. He would figure it all out eventually too. It was only a matter of time. They all


    would see it some day.


    ¡°Chastity, can I ask you a question please?¡± Dee-Dee questioned, and I shrugged.


    If she insisted she could, but that didn¡¯t mean I would answer. I really had nothing to say.


    ¡°What was your dream for your life?¡± Dee-Dee asked.


    ¡°Just to be a nurse, and midwife to my pack.¡± I whispered, but I knew she could hear me.


    ¡°Where did you n to live? What about a mate? What about pups? Did you want any of that?¡± She


    questioned.


    ¡°Either in my own little house at the edge of the pack town, or with my mate at his house. I figured he


    would be an Omega like me or a low-rank wolf. Maybe a lower warrior at best. I would work at theBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    hospital helping people then go home. Maybe we would have a pup or two.¡± I said quietly into my


    knees. ¡°How does that dream differ from your reality now? You¡¯re going to school so you can learn to


    help people. Once you¡¯ve graduated you¡¯ll go back to your pack where you have a mate waiting for


    you. You¡¯ll mark each other, and live in the same house. You¡¯ll help people at work everyday then go


    home to your mate at night, and maybe have a pup or twoter. Is what you have now, and will have in


    the future really that different from the dream you¡¯ve had your whole life?¡±


    I lifted my head, and looked at her, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°BECAUSE HE¡¯S AN ALPHA! EVERYTHING IS DIFFERENT BECAUSE MY MATE IS AN ALPHA!¡±


    ¡°So because he¡¯s an Alpha your reality is different from the dream you had for you life? How?¡±


    ¡°¡­it just is.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really see how. You¡¯ll graduate from here, go home, mark your mate and he¡¯ll mark you. You¡¯ll


    live in a house together. You¡¯ll both go to work helping people. At night you¡¯lle home together, and


    maybe someday you¡¯ll have a pup or two. Tell me how that reality is any different from your dream.¡±


    ¡°It just is.¡±


    ¡°But how? No he¡¯s not an Omega, low rank wolf, or warrior, but other than that he¡¯s just a man. The


    same as any other man.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s not the same!¡±


    ¡°But how? Is he kind? Is he caring? Is he supportive? Is he respectful? Is he protective? Is he


    intelligent?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So how is he different from any other male?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ He just is.¡±


    ¡°You know Chastity, I¡¯m going to say something, and it might make you angry, but I¡¯m going to say it


    any way. You don¡¯t have to say anything. Just think about it. Ok?¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    ¡°Every time you are feeling good about yourself, and you¡¯re happy, you see, and describe Rowen as


    the person he is. You see him as kind, caring, loving, thoughtful, supportive, respectful, intelligent, and


    an all around good man. On the other side of that, when ever youck self confidence. When ever


    you¡¯re doubting yourself. When ever you¡¯re beating yourself up, and not seeing you for who you truly


    are, you stop seeing Rowen for the PERSON he is, and start seeing him for WHAT he is. You see him


    as an Alpha. Someone above you. Someone better than you. You beat yourself down so badly, and put


    him on a pedestal of what he is, not who he is.¡±


    ¡°If you say so. Nothing changes the fact that he is an Alpha, and he¡¯ll always be better than me. He¡¯ll


    always be above me.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s not Chastity. Until he marks you, and you take on your role as Luna by his side, in pack order


    he out ranks you, yes, but as a person, no he isn¡¯t. WHO he is, is at the exact same level as you. You


    are both kind, caring, thoughtful, respectful, loving, understanding, and intelligent. You¡¯re both strong,


    and brave in different ways. Yes physically he is stronger, but I think. No, I know that you are stronger


    on the inside.¡±


    ¡°No I¡¯m not stronger on the inside.¡±


    ¡°But you are. You were determined to try to make your dream a reality no matter what it took. Despite


    what was happening at home, you never gave up. When your father originally told you that you couldn¡¯t


    come to school here, what did you do?¡±


    ¡°I cried.¡±


    ¡°After that?¡±


    ¡°I went for a run, and nned to start helping at the hospital so I could learn when I needed from the


    nurses, and midwife Wanda.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. You didn¡¯t give up. You were ready to reach your dream in another way if you needed to. That


    shows a lot of inner strength. Something that a lot of people who have experienced things close to what


    you have, did was give up. They gave up trying. They gave up on dreaming, or reaching that dream.


    They gave up on themselves. You never did that. You kept going, no matter what. You also continued


    to help. others. Many in your position don¡¯t do that. They are barely surviving. Do you see what I¡¯m


    saying?¡± 1


    ¡°¡­I guess sort of. I don¡¯t know what that has to do with being good enough for Rowen or to be a Luna


    some day.¡±


    ¡°It means a lot because like I said when you are struggling with self confidence you stop seeing Rowen


    for WHO he is, and only see him for WHAT he is. You stop seeing how well matched you are as


    people. You are in every way. Maybe you don¡¯t need to think of yourself as being good enough to be a


    Luna, and the Alpha¡¯s mate some day, but maybe you need to remind yourself that as a person you are


    the perfect match for Rowen the person. That you are perfect as a person in general. Yes you are


    struggling emotionally right now, but as a whole Chastity, you are perfect.¡±


    ¡°¡­I just don¡¯t¡­.I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t, and that¡¯s ok. You¡¯ll get there. It¡¯s going to take time.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t see myself as good enough to ever be a Luna.¡±


    ¡°I understand that, but can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    ¡°What is your definition of a Luna?¡±


    ¡°A strong female who is graceful, poised, and elegant. She is intelligent, and caring. She can fight for,


    and protect her pack like a warrior. She helps her pack, and supports them. She takes care of her pack.


    members when they need it. She is kind to everyone, and tries to see the best in everyone.¡±


    ¡°I see. Did you know that Lunas are not as poised, and elegant as you think they are?¡±


    ¡°Luna ir is.¡±


    ¡°If ir isn¡¯t doing something pack business rted or attending an event she is walking around in a


    pair of jeans, a t-shirt, and old sneakers with her hair in a pony tail. She prefers it that way. She hates


    dressing. up, and NEVER wears heels. She hates then. Even when she has to dress up to look the part


    she refuses make up. She doesn¡¯t carry herself with grace, elegance, and poise. She carries herself


    with confidence in who she is. You said that you used to spend a lot of time with Jane. Tell me did she


    always dress nicely, or fancy, wear make up, and do her hair?¡±


    ¡°Well no. She mostly wore jeans, and a tank top or t-shirt. Her hair was usually braided because it was


    really long. All the other Lunas I¡¯ve seen on tv, or in pictures were always dressed up with make up,


    and


    stuff.¡±


    ¡°Of course they were because they had to be. They were in a situation where dressing to impress was


    necessary. I¡¯ll bet if you saw them in their pack everyday they would be dressed much the same as


    ir,


    and Jane do or did daily.¡±


    ¡°I doubt that.¡±


    ¡°What if I could prove it to you?¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been watching the feeds for the Alpha meetings, and I know you know about the meeting the


    queen is having today. I was watching it for a bit before you got here. The majority of the females in


    that meeting are dressed casually. Even the queen.¡±


    ¡°I doubt that.¡±


    ¡°Here. Come to my desk, and I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    Dee-Dee and I both moved to her desk where she already had the live feed of the queen¡¯s meeting


    pulled up. A few clicks, and she had a close up of the queen on the screen. The queen had her hair


    half pulled back with a hair tie. She was wearing track pants, of all things, and a pink loose t-shirt, and


    sneakers. Dee- Dee clicked the mouse again, and let me look at a lot of the women at the meeting.


    There were a few that were in dresses, skirts, and pant suits, but most were dressed in jeans, shorts,


    sweat pants, t-shirts, tank tops, and sneakers. Most of them had their hair pulled back in some form of


    a ponytail or braid. I was kind of shocked. I followed Dee-Dee back to the bean bag chairs, and sat


    back down.


    ¡°That is what Lunas typically do when they don¡¯t have to impress people.¡±


    ¡°But in other live feeds in the ballroom or dinner, they¡¯re dressed up.¡±


    ¡°Of course they are. They are representing their pack in front of other leaders. In that meeting, and in


    all of the meetings Lunas, Beta Females, and those in training have attended they have been dressed


    for beingfortable. They dressed to disy who they are, not what they are. Everyone in those


    meetings already know what they are. They want to know WHO they are talking to, working with,


    learning from, sharing. information with, helping, and building rtionships with. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°¡­I think so.¡±


    ¡°I hope so. Watch a few of the live feeds for the females, and you¡¯ll see more of what I mean. It may


    also give you a better idea of what to expect in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s if Rowen doesn¡¯t change his mind.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t, but we¡¯ll leave that for another day. Back to your original thought on what a Luna is. Lunas


    are not warriors. Yes there are some who decide to train with the warriors or their mate will train them


    themselves so they can protect themselves or their pups, but they¡¯re not strong like a warrior or an


    Alpha. Rarely will you find a Luna fighting in a battle. Usually they are with the pack members that are


    in the safe house, consoling, calming, helping, caring for, and supporting them. Or they are in the pack


    hospital helping prepare for iing wounded, or helping care for the wounded. They are VERY


    RARELY on the


    battle field.¡±


    ¡°Luna Jane was. That¡¯s how she died.¡±


    ¡°I heard. What you didn¡¯t know was that Luna Jane did not GO into battle. She was on her way to the


    safe house to help the other pack members, and got caught by a couple of rogues before she could get


    there. She tried to fight them off, but she was not a warrior.¡±


    ¡°But Alpha Joseph was beside her when it happened.¡±


    ¡°He was, but he wasn¡¯t. She had mind linked him for help, and he was on his way to her. He didn¡¯t get


    to her in time to stop the rogue that killed her. She was not there to fight though. She never nned to


    be.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°As I said, yes Lunas can fight, but only in an attempt to protect themselves long enough for someone


    to help them. You must remember Lunas are mostly Omegas. If not Omegas then low rank wolves so


    they are smaller than warriors, or high rank wolves. They are fast, but not nearly as strong. They can


    also only fight for so long before they get worn out.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°As for the rest of what you said, how many of those qualities do you have?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I understand.¡±


    ¡°Are you intelligent, kind, caring, supportive, respectful, understanding, loving, and helpful? Do you


    look. out for your pack members? Do you help them when they need it? Do you support them? Do you


    see the best in others, and try to give everyone a second chance to do the right things?¡±


    ¡°I¡­.um¡­ I guess so.¡±


    ¡°You do. In everything you do You are kind to everyone you meet You are respectful of everyone, and


    how they are feeling You are supportive, and helpful to everyone who needs it. You are incredibly


    intelligent in many ways. You understand others, and their needs. You are very caring. You are


    everything a Luna is, in every way Just give yourself time You¡¯ll see it What I think you may want to do


    is let people know that it makes you ufortable when they bring up you being a Luna someday I


    would keep up your training with Luna ir, but tell all those you love that any more talk about your


    future role needs to stop for now. If you feel the need tell them exactly how you feel when they bring it


    up so they understand how those types of conversations make you feel then do so.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but I don¡¯t want to upset them, or let them down.¡±


    ¡°Chastity, you will not disappoint them or let them down by telling them how you feel. You are allowed


    to feel any way you want. No one has the right to tell you otherwise. Those that love you will always


    understand, and support you¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Because when you love someone you do what they need you to do to make sure they are


    comfortable, and happy.¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    ¡°Start by talking to Rowen about how you¡¯re feeling. See what happens. I bet he¡¯ll surprise you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­.maybe I¡¯ll try.¡±


    ¡°Good. I think that will help you feel less overwhelmed, and will give you time to build your confidence


    in yourself without the reminder of bigger things in the future.¡±


    ¡°But I should still train with Luna ir?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but see it more as an extra curricr activity than training. Something that will benefit you in the


    future, no matter what you do with your life.¡±


    ¡°¡­..I guess I could try that.¡±


    ¡°Some times changing the way you think of something, but have people back off can help reducing the


    feeling of being overwhelmed, and questioning yourself.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    ¡°I think it will help. Unfortunately we¡¯vee to the end of our time together today if you want to get to


    ss in time. Here is your journal. Think about what I said about talking to Rowen, and everyone about


    leaving the future Luna talk to themselves for now.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Thank you.¡±


    I grabbed Lc, and my journal then headed back to my room to drop both off. Once I had my books for


    ss, I left again. ss went quickly, but my conversation with Dee-Dee stayed in the back of my mind


    the whole time. When I reached self defense ss I knew Lexi, and Norm could tell something was on


    my mind, but they didn¡¯t ask. I appreciate that, as we were leaving Matt tried to stop me to talk, again.


    This time Lexi cut him off.


    ¡°She¡¯s not in the mood to talk. Learn the signs of someone having a bad day, and when they just want


    to be left alone. It will help you in the long run.¡± Lexi growled at Matt.


    ¡°Back off.¡± Matt growled back.


    ¡°Just leave her alone. She has nothing she wants to say to anyone. If she wants to talk someday she¡¯ll


    let you know.¡±


    Lexi quickly pulled me out of the room after that. While we waited in line to grab dinner Norm chattered


    on about his day, and what he was learning about in ss. I appreciated that he kept the focus on


    himself instead of me. When they both suggested we eat in my room, I agreed. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for


    a crowd. We had just finished our meals when Lexi finally decided to ask.


    ¡°Alright, Chastity, what¡¯s going on?¡± Lexi asked gently.


    ¡°I¡­.I just have a lot on my mind.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I think I should talk to Rowen first. It has to do with him.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything did he?¡±


    ¡°No. Nothing like that. It¡¯s just stuff that I need to talk to him about first.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to reject him, are you?¡± Norm whimpered.


    ¡°No. Nothing like that. We¡¯re fine in that regard. I just need his thoughts on something is all.¡± I


    responded.


    ¡°Oh ok. Well we¡¯ll let you have your space to talk to him. I¡¯ll take your dishes down for you.¡± Lexi said


    as she stood up, ¡°Come on Norm.¡±


    ¡°But.¡±


    ¡°When she¡¯s ready to tell us what¡¯s up she will. Besides somethings need to be discussed between


    mates more than others.¡± Lexi said gently.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s true. Night Chas. See you tomorrow.¡± Norm said with a wave, and a small smile.


    ¡°Thanks you two. See you tomorrow.¡± I waved, and they left.


    A minuteter Lexi text me and told me to call her if I needed her. I appreciated her for that. I sent a


    text to Rowen asking him to call me when he was free. He asked if I wanted to video chat instead, and


    1


    agreed only if it could be a private conversation to which he agreed. I pulled out myptop, got


    comfortable in my bed, and waited. Within minutes he called, and I answered.


    ¡°Hi sweet girl.¡± Rowen said with a smile.


    ¡°Hi.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°Chastity, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s stupid.¡±


    ¡°Nothing that¡¯s bothering you is ever stupid. Tell me what¡¯s bothering you?¡±


    ¡°¡­um¡­.I¡­.¡±


    ¡°Chasity, you¡¯re scaring me here.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I need you to stop talking about how I¡¯ll make a great Luna or am acting like one already. It


    makes me ufortable, and it stresses me out, and I don¡¯t want to think about that right now. I know


    you believe in me, but I¡­I just don¡¯t right now. Hearing you say stuff like that just makes me doubt


    myself, and I don¡¯t see myself the way you or anyone else says they see me. I just¡­..I need you to


    stop doing that for now. Please.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Ok, I can do that. I¡¯m sorry I was making you feel that way. That was never my intention. I just


    wanted to make sure you knew that I believe in you. I never knew I was upsetting you. I¡¯m sorry


    Chastity. I never want to do that to you.¡±


    ¡°Really? You won¡¯t say anything about my future as Luna for awhile?¡±


    ¡°No I will not, and I¡¯ll make sure the others know not to either. Thest thing any of us want to do is


    upset you. OK?¡±


    ¡°O¡­OK. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee sweet girl. I really am sorry I was upsetting you. I never meant to. I am just going to


    ask one questions. It¡¯s only because I want to know, not because I¡¯ll see it as a good thing or bad thing,


    ok?¡± ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to keep meeting with ir?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I know that if all goes well I may one day be your Luna, and I need to be ready for that. I just¡­.I


    just don¡¯t want to talk or hear about it right now.¡±


    ¡°Ok. That¡¯s not problem.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I take it that this is something that has been bothering you all day?¡±


    ¡°Sincest night really, but yes.¡±


    ¡°So it hasn¡¯t been a very good day?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sweet girl. I wish I was there to hold you, and make you feel better.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a lot of homework?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Do you need to get started on it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Do you have work to do?¡±


    ¡°A bit, yes. Do you want me to let you go?¡±


    ¡°Ummmm. No. Not really.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Do you mind staying on video chat while we both work?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I would love to see your beautiful face while I work.¡±


    1


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Anything for you sweet girl.¡±


    I nodded, made the video chat window smaller, and got to work. We both did our work for about an


    hour like that. We didn¡¯t really say much, but we could see each other. It was kind of nice, and


    something I wouldn¡¯t mind doing again..


    ¡°Umm¡­Rowen?¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°Yes sweet girl?¡± He responded with a smile.


    ¡°I¡­.um¡­.kind of like this. Doing our work together like this. It¡¯s kind of nice to just see your face as I


    work.¡±


    ¡°I like it too baby. Do you want to do this more often?¡±


    ¡°Would that be ok with you?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. Seeing your beautiful face as I work, and seeing you working makes me happy.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Great.¡±


    ¡°How much more do you have to do tonight?¡°


    ¡°Not too much more. You?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just about done.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well if you need to go, you can.¡±


    ¡°Nope. I was going to grab my book, and read until you were ready to sign off.¡±


    ¡°Oh ok. Um¡­did the issue with the females stop?¡±


    ¡°For the most part yes. There were a few that were still an issue, but as per what the king said, they


    were sent home.¡±


    ¡°Oh good.¡±


    ¡°Did you watch the queen¡¯s meeting today?¡±


    ¡°No. I haven¡¯t had time.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Everything that happened here will be avable to watch for about a month or so.¡±


    ¡°Oh good. Maybe I¡¯ll watch it over the weekend.¡±


    ¡°Do you still want us to visit Sunday?¡±


    ¡°Yes please.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see you.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°By the way, how did you do on that Anatomy quiz?¡±


    ¡°I only missed one question, and it was the smallest bone in the finger.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great baby. I¡¯m really proud of you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I quieted back down, and got back to work. At one point I heard papers shuffling, and looked up to see


    Rowen was now reading his book. I smiled softly, and continued working. When I finished, we said


    good night, nned to do the same the following night, and logged off. I slept much better that night. I


    was d he was ok with not bringing up me being a Luna again for awhile.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    ***Rowen***


    I can¡¯t say that I slept very well after my video chat with Chastity. I had no idea she felt the way she did,


    and that I had contributed to her feeling that way. I felt really guilty for upsetting her as I had been. I had


    a feeling everyone would when I told them. I had sent a text to Chastity letting her know that I would


    talk to everyone about backing off on the Luna talk. She said she appreciated it, but she was worried


    about disappointing people at the same time. I reassured her that was not going to happen.


    When I went into the sitting room dad, Dimitri, and Jax were already up, and eating breakfast. We had


    stopped going down to the dining room for breakfast after the first day because it was just too much


    commotion that early in the morning for any of us: We kind of liked to start the morning at a bit of a


    slower pace. I was just about to sit down when there was a knock at the door. Warrior ke told me


    that is was the members of Dark Moon wanting to have breakfast with us, and I told him to let them in.


    I sat down as they walked in. I noticed right away that Robert, and his father both looked almost


    puzzled.


    I didn¡¯t ask at first as I knew Robert, and his father both needed coffee before they would chat much.


    Finally Robert¡¯s father Jeremy spoke.


    ¡°Did any of you hear the news yet this morning?¡± Jeremy asked.


    ¡°What news?¡± My father responded.


    ¡°Alpha Marvin went to the kingst night, turned over his pack to the king, and denounced himself as


    Alpha.¡± Jeremy exined.


    ¡°No kidding? I wonder what brought that about?¡± Dimitri replied.


    ¡°From what I¡¯m hearing his daughter put her foot down with himst night after the queen¡¯s meeting.


    She told him he wasn¡¯t an Alpha. He was a greedy, self absorbed little man that only hurt people. That


    she was embarrassed to call him her father. She also told him that she contacted her mate, and she


    was leaving her father to go be with her mate. It seems her mate hadn¡¯t found his second chance mate


    and still wanted her. I guess his daughter abandoning him finally woke him up.¡± Jeremy answered.


    ¡°So what will happen to Cedar Grove, and Marvin now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Marvin is moving to Royal pack after this weekend, and will be a woodworker. It seems he


    always. had a talent for that, and the king could use his skills. If he is good enough he may end up


    teaching some day. The king doesn¡¯t want to appointment a new Alpha over such a small, failing


    territory, or so few people. The king is asking if any one wants to take on any new members to let him


    know.¡± Jeremy continued.


    ¡°I just took on Zander, and his mate. I think taking on Cedar Grove pack members, especially older


    ones may not be wise.¡± Dad said.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°It may cause confusion to the members of Cedar Grove as they have looked to Zander as the Beta for


    many years. They may not be able to ever see him as anything different, and that could cause trouble


    for Dimitri and Jax when those people go to Zander instead of them when needed.¡± Dad exined.


    ¡°Ah. That makes sense. I never thought of that.¡±


    ¡°That can make for a difficult situation. I hate to say it Joe, but it¡¯s probably for the best that you don¡¯t


    take any of their members on.¡± Jeremy agreed.


    ¡°Sadly, yes, but I will help locate packs for them if needed.¡± Dad offered.


    ¡°Let the king know today.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    We all sat quietly, eating for a bit. My mind was on Chastity, and our conversationst night. I was just


    going to talk to dad, Dimitri, and Jax about her concerns, but realized that I should probably include


    everyone here as well as Jeremy, Robert, Beth, ir, and the Beta family since they did have at least


    some interaction with her.


    ¡°I¡­um¡­wanted to talk to all of you about something. I said hesitantly.


    ¡°Sure son. What¡¯s going on?¡± Dad responded.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Chastity.¡± I said.


    ¡°What about Chastity? What happened? Is she ok?¡± Jax said quickly, looking upset.


    ¡°Jax, calm down please. Nothing has happened to Chastity. She asked me to speak to you all about


    something.¡± I responded, putting a hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with the lovely youngdy?¡± ir asked.


    ¡°It seems that whenever anyone makesments about her either acting as a Luna, or that she will


    make a great Luna it¡¯s making her ufortable. Chastity already struggles with self confidence


    issues. We¡¯re not helping her by reminding her of what her future will be. She doesn¡¯t see what we see


    right now. She wants to continue her Luna training, but to her it¡¯s just an extra curricr activity, and


    nothing more should be mentioned about it.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Oh dear. I¡­.I thought that telling her how wonderful she was doing, and what I saw in her would help


    her confidence.¡± ir whispered.


    ¡°I thought the same, but I was wrong.¡± I stated sadly.


    ¡°I feel terrible¡± ir pouted.


    ¡°But she should feel good about hearing such things.¡± Jeremy mumbled.


    ¡°Unfortunately Chastity does not believe that in the long term I will keep her. There is arge part of her


    that thinks I will end up rejecting her, and with what she has been through she can¡¯t see past being an


    Omega.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s partially your own fault.¡± Jax growled.


    ¡°I know Jax.¡± I snapped.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she feel good to know that she is going to make a good Luna?¡± Beth asked quietly.


    ¡°I think it may be the reminder that Rowen is an Alpha.¡± Dimitri responded.


    ¡°Why does that matter?¡±


    ¡°Because for many years it has been beaten into Chastity that as an Omega she is beneath everyone


    of higher rank than her. That her only purpose in life was to be a ve to the Alpha, Beta, Gamma, and


    their families. She was taught that she is nothingpared to all of us. Shecks any confidence in


    herself right now. She is in therapy, but it will take time.¡±


    ¡°Who would do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°My mother, my cousin, and our Gamma¡¯s mate.¡± Jax growled.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand.¡± Beth whispered.


    Dimitri pinched his brows, and sighed. After a moment he exined everything that had happened to


    Chastity over the years. I struggled to maintain my temper almost as much as Jax did. I admitted to my


    part in her suffering as well. It was hard to hear, and admit. Robert, Jeremy, Beth, ir, and their Betas


    remained silent through the whole telling. I saw that both Beth, and ir had tears in their eyes at the


    telling. I could certainly understand that. It was heartbreaking. We all sat quietly for a bit, just


    processing. It never got any easier hearing what happened to Chastity.


    ¡°That poor girl.¡± ir mumbled.


    ¡°You said that you just gave us the basics during that conference call Joe, but I never imagined things


    were that bad.¡± Jeremy stated.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel the need the get too involved, and kept it to the basics.¡± My dad responded.


    ¡°I think that was probably for the best. I met her at Darren¡¯s birthday party. She is a lovely girl.¡±


    ¡°That she is.¡± My dad agreed.


    ¡°So how can we help her?¡± Beth asked.


    ¡°Just be good to her, and leave any talk of her future role as Luna out of any conversations.¡± I


    responded. ¡°Ok.¡± ir nodded.


    ¡°Welldies I hate to say this, but we have a meeting to get too, and I believe you both do as well.¡±


    Jeremy said, and kissed ir the cheek.


    We said our goodbyes, grabbed what we needed for our meeting, and were in our way. It was going to


    be a long day of trade agreements, and a whole lot of sitting. I wasn¡¯t looking forward to it, but it was


    part of the job.


    The first thing discussed was Marvin¡¯s denouncement, and ns for moving forward with moving the


    remaining members of Cedar Grove. At first the king was upset my dad wouldn¡¯t ept any of their


    members, but understood, and agreed when dad exined why. It was also decided that the Cedar


    Tree Grove be left untouched by anyone for at least ten years to give it time to replenish itself.


    The rest of the day was spent reviewing all of the trade agreements. Not many changed, but I did note


    two down that interested me. My dad, and I would approach them after the meeting to see if we could


    come to an agreement of some kind. I was hopeful.


    After the meeting concluded for the day we were returning to our room to find a female I never wanted


    to see again, waiting for us. At least time she was wearing clothing that covered her properly, and she


    was make up free. She looked respectable, for a change. She even bowed to us when we reached her.


    ¡°Alpha Joseph, Alpha Rowen, Beta Dimitri, and Beta Jax. I came to ask permission to speak with all of


    you for a moment, please.¡± She requested.


    ¡°How can we help you Bianca?¡± My father asked.


    ¡°I beg your pardon sir, but it is not you who owes me anything. I owe all of you an apology. Especially


    you, Alpha Rowen. My behavior during your visit to Cedar Grove was uneptable, and disrespectful.


    I should not have behaved in such a manner. I truly am sorry.¡± Bianca stated as she rose from her bow.


    ¡°We appreciate your words Bianca. I must ask though, what prompted your behavior?¡± My father


    questioned as he led us all into our suite.


    The four of us took seats on the two couches, but Bianca remained standing. She kept her head bowed


    to


    ¡°Bianca, please look up, and answer the question.¡± My father said with a sigh.


    ¡°I knew my pack was struggling so I went to my father to ask how I could help turn things around. At


    first he told me there was nothing i could do because I am female, and all around useless to him. I told


    him I


    would do anything to help save my pack, but he refused at first.¡± Bianca began.


    ¡°How long ago was this?¡± My father questioned.


    ¡°A little over a year ago. Six months ago my father told me that there was a way I could be useful in


    helping my pack. When I asked him how, he told me that the only way I could was to mate an Alpha. I


    refused because I wanted to wait for my fated mate. He scoffed at me, and told me fated mates were a


    joke, and no one believed in that crap any more. At that point I went to Beta Zander to figure what we


    could do to help our people. I didn¡¯t really see me mating an Alpha because I know of the norm already


    for Alphas, and Omegas. Beta Zander, and I started working on finding new packs for our members,


    and sneaking them out when we could. Two months ago I found my mate. He is a warrior from another


    pack. He couldn¡¯t stay, and I couldn¡¯t leave just yet. I wanted to help the rest of my pack so I asked him


    to wait. When I returned home that night I told my father my mate was willing to move to my pack to


    help. My father flipped out, and told me the only way to help my pack was to reject my mate, and mate


    an Alpha instead. At first I refused, but my father threatened to kill my mate if I didn¡¯t. I thought him


    being an Alpha he would have been able to aplish that so I did what he demanded. I rejected my


    mate, as much as I hated it, and followed my father¡¯s n because I wanted to save my pack. I wish I


    had just left. If I had no one would have been hurt. I am so sorry I followed my father, and I¡¯m sorry I


    hurt all of you in the process. It wasn¡¯t fair to you. Alpha Rowen I know you said you have a mate,


    please tell her I¡¯m sorry for hurting her as well. She didn¡¯t deserve that. I just wanted to save my pack.¡±


    Bianca said with tears rolling down her face.


    ¡°I understand, and appreciate your apology.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Bianca responded with a nod.


    ¡°What will you do now Bianca?¡± Dimitri asked.


    ¡°My mate¡¯s Alpha is here, and he had brought my mate with him as one of his guards. After what


    happened Wednesday, I went to speak to my mate¡¯s Alpha, I exined everything, and asked him for


    help. me to speak to my mate. He arranged a meeting between us during your lunch break yesterday,


    where I exined it all to my mate. He wasn¡¯t happy, but he understood why I did what I did. He never


    epted the rejection so we¡¯re still bonded. His Alpha has epted me into their pack, and I leave


    with my mate tomorrow morning. Once there I¡¯m going to learn a trade, and start a new life with my


    mate.¡± Bianca exined.


    ¡°Is your father aware of this?¡± Jax questioned.


    ¡°He is. I informed him after meeting with my new Alpha, and my mate. He wasn¡¯t happy at first, but


    there was nothing he could do. That¡¯s when he decided to denounce his position, and his pack. He will


    go to Royal pack. I don¡¯t know what will happen to him there, but I need to move forward with my life.


    He almost destroyed my life because he is greedy, and foolish. I almost destroyed my life because I


    followed. him. I¡¯m not sure I can ever forgive him for what he did to me, but for right now I need to move


    on. Maybe someday we¡¯ll work things out.¡± Bianca answered.


    ¡°That must have been a hard choice.¡± My father said.


    ¡°Not really. My father, and I were never really very close. He hated that I was born a girl. He had


    wanted a boy. He was never able to have any more children, and believe me he did try after my mother


    died. He would switch females every few months trying, but when one didn¡¯t get pregnant she would


    get kicked to the curb for another one. None ever got pregnant.¡± Bianca exined.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡± My father said quietly.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. For many years one of the olderdies in the pack cared for me as her own. She was


    wonderful. Unfortunately she passed two years ago due to age. She, and her mate were never able to


    have pups so she always said I was the closest thing she had to one of her own. I miss her dearly.¡±


    Bianca replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you had her.¡±


    ¡°I am as well. She was a wonderful woman. Well I must be going. My mate is waiting for me. Thank you


    for giving me the time to apologize to you for my actions. It means a lot as you did not have to do that.


    Alpha Rowen, please extend my apologies to your mate. I would do so myself, but I don¡¯t have her


    name or means to contact her.¡±


    ¡°I will. If I know my sweet girl, she would probably be willing to speak to you herself, and she may be


    more willing to forgive you than any one I have every met.¡± I said, smiling at the thought of my Chastity.


    ¡°She would? Most she-wolves are not very forgiving of females that have done what I have.¡± Bianca


    said sadly.


    ¡°My Chastity has a very good heart, and forgives when she understands the situation. She also


    believes everyone deserves a second chance. She will be happy to hear that you are getting yours,


    and she will hope all goes well for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a good man Alpha Rowen. She is lucky to have you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the lucky one.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you both are. Can I leave my email address with you to pass on her? In case she ever wants to


    contact me.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Bianca wrote her email address, said her goodbyes, and left. I sat back quietly, and thought about all


    Bianca had said. I felt for her, but at the same time I was still a bit mad at her for what she had done or


    tried to do. I was sure that if I talked to Chastity about it tonight she would know what to say to make


    me understand better, and put my anger to rest.


    We had one more dinner to attend before we left for home in the morning. I didn¡¯t really want to go, but


    I knew I needed to. Dad wanted to talk to the two Alphas we were interested in getting trade


    agreements with tonight, and I was interested in talking to the rogue leader about possibly establishing


    an alliance. with the closest of his sub packs to us. To my surprise he came to us as soon as we


    walked into the dining room.


    ¡°Alpha Joseph, Future Alpha Rowen. I¡¯m rogue leader Dean.¡± The rogue leader said as he bowed to


    us.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again Alpha Dean.¡± My father said as we bowed in return.


    ¡°You as well. I had hoped we could speak for a few minutes?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Please join us.¡± My father indicated as we sat at a the table with Dark Moon.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get right to it. I have a sub pack that is between you, and Dark Moon. It¡¯s not a very big one, but we


    are prosperous in some areas, but struggling In others. I had considered moving them to one of my


    larger packs, but my people are happy there. I had hoped we could work out an alliance. I would offer a


    trade agreement, but at present we don¡¯t produce enough of anything to trade. Only enough to care for


    ourselves.¡±


    ¡°I would not be opposed to an alliance with you. Who is in charge of this sub pack?¡±


    ¡°My old Beta actually. He served me well our whole lives, and is my cousin.¡±


    ¡°Well they are in good hands. I remember you both well from before you son did. Well what he did. If I


    remember correctly our packs were once allies.¡±


    ¡°Yes we were.¡±


    ¡°Well I would dly enter into an alliance with you again.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful. Thank you.¡±.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Email an agreement to me. I¡¯ll review it, and be in touch.¡±


    ¡°I will. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Have a good evening.¡±


    ¡°You as well.¡±


    With a final bow he left our table. The farewell dinner was a grand affair with the king making a speech,


    as well as Alpha Will. I did end up discussing trade agreements with the two Alphas. We were in basic


    agreements by the time we left the dining room. I felt it was a very sessful evening.


    As soon as we left the dinning room I sent Chastity a text message to ask if she wanted to video chat


    tonight. She said she was working on a paper, but that she would love to chat with me any way. As I


    thought she may want to do what we had done the previous night, after talking, and do our own work


    while still on chat, I grabbed some paperwork I wanted to read through, and went to my room with my


    laptop. As soon as it was up and running, I hit the call button. Her beautiful face immediately popped up


    on the screen. She had her hair pulled back, but little hairs were framing her face, I could tell she was


    wearing the hoodie I sent her back to school with, but most importantly she was smiling.


    ¡°Hi my beautiful sweet girl. How are you?¡± I asked her with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing good. How are you?¡± She responded.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing wonderfully now. How was your day today?¡±


    ¡°Better than yesterday. How about you?¡±


    ¡°It was interesting.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What happened?¡±


    ¡°A few things. Alpha Marvin denounced his position and pack, and turned it over to the king. Half the


    meeting today was finding packs to ept the remaining pack members. Thend is going to be left


    alone for at least ten years to allow the cedar trees to replenish. The king will reevaluate at that time.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Why did Alpha Marvin do that?¡±


    ¡°From what I understand his daughter, Bianca put her foot down with himst night. She told him off


    about how he¡¯s destroyed their pack, and he tried to destroy her life. He hurt too many people, and she


    was done with him. She told him she was leaving the pack, and going to be with her mate. I think it was


    more that he knew there was no way he could save his pack before the king stepped in. He probably


    felt it best to let the king take over, and decided to step down, instead of having everything taken from


    him.¡±


    ¡°Wow! That¡­I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    ¡°Neither did I.¡±


    ¡°Is Moonlight taking in any of their members?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why not? They need us right now.¡±


    ¡°While I agree we could run into a problem if we did.¡±


    ¡°What problem could there possibly be? Moonlight and Cedar Grove were allies until recently. Now


    Moonlight is just going to abandon them when they need us most? That¡¯s wrong Rowen. Very wrong.¡±


    ¡°Chastity, I agree with you, but taking them may cause a rift in the pack that could lead to bigger


    problems.¡±


    ¡°How could there possibly be a rift? You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Because their Beta ising to Moonlight as a member. The people of Cedar Grove have always


    seen him as one of their leaders. That won¡¯t change if theye to our pack. When there is problem or


    need they have they won¡¯te to us. They will go to him, not understanding or wanting to ept that


    he is no longer a leader. First this will cause confusion for them when he does nothing for them


    because he can¡¯t, or it could make them angry at him. It will also cause confusion with our pack


    members when their new pack members go to someone else for direction, instead of us. It could also


    anger our pack members at the Cedar Grove members, thinking they are disrespecting us. That¡¯s the


    last thing we need. Things like that can weaken a pack. It can weaken the leaders of the pack. Causing


    rifts can cause a divide in the pack, and an exploitable weakness for someone looking to harm


    Moonlight. As much as we want to take these people in, we have to think of the wellbeing of the pack


    as a whole, not just the needs of a small number.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­I¡­I never thought about that. Can¡¯t Alpha Joseph sit down with any Cedar Grove members and


    exin that their Beta is no longer a Beta though?¡±


    ¡°He could, but that could cause them to be angry with us, thinking we purposefully demoted him


    or something. Even if he talked to them it¡¯s likely it won¡¯t change anything. The best course of action to


    take for everyone is allowing those left in Cedar Grove to be epted into new packs where none of


    their previous leaders are so they can have time to be ustomed to their new leaders without


    possible interference. Even if there wasn¡¯t meant to be any to begin with. By the end of this weekend


    the fifty or so pack members still in Cedar Grove will have new packs to go to. Their new packs will


    help them move, and get settled.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯m sorry I got upset.


    ¡°Chastity, never apologize for your feelings. You have a right to them, and are justified in voicing them.


    You are also justified in questioning a decision you don¡¯t agree with. I would rather you did in all


    honesty. I would prefer you know, and understand up front instead of just bottling up your thoughts, and


    feelings. OK?¡±


    ¡°Ok. I can try.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I can ask of you.¡±


    ¡°What else happened today?¡±


    ¡°We are in the beginning stages of two new trade agreements. We are also working on an alliance with


    the rogue leader, focused more on one of his small sub packs. It¡¯s right in between us, and Dark Moon.


    They¡¯re very small, and need allies. Both packs were the best choice, and we both agreed. I am hoping


    the alliance includes his sub packs in their entirety, but the closest sub pack is a good starting point.¡±


    ¡°Um. What does an alliance entail?¡±


    ¡°Mostly being support to each other if there is an attack or time of need. Working together on training.


    Being able to move between the packs more easily for meetings, supplies, education, and the like.


    Being a helping hand mostly.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well I¡¯m d all of you are willing toe together to help each other.¡±


    ¡°I am too. I was hoping for the opportunity, and I¡¯m d I got it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you are. i doubt it was hard for you and your dad to aplish. You¡¯re both good at your


    jobs.¡±


    ¡°Thank you sweet girl.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°I do need to tell you about a visitor we had before dinner though.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Who?¡±


    ¡°Bianca.¡±


    ¡°What did that¡­.what did she want?¡±


    ¡°To apologize for her behavior.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She felt guilty for what she tried to do to me, and her role in attempting to trap me. She wanted to


    apologize to me. To all of us, more me, and you than anyone else really.¡±


    ¡°To me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But she didn¡¯t do anything to me.¡±


    ¡°She did sweet girl. She made a move to try to steal what belongs to you. She felt that her actions may


    have hurt you in some way, even though nothing happened. She felt she owed you an apology for that.


    As well as for disrespecting all of us.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Um. Did she tell you why she did it?¡±


    With a sigh I told her all Bianca had told us. I also told her about Bianca going back to her mate. That


    he hadn¡¯t epted the rejection so they were still bonded, and he epted her back despite how she


    had hurt him. I told her about Bianca going back to his pack with him in the morning. By the time I was


    done! could see tears in Chastity¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong sweet girl?¡± I asked gently.


    ¡°I feel bad for both of them. She thought she was doing right by her pack, and broke both of their hearts


    in the process. I¡¯m sad that she is abandoning her father, but a part of me does understand. I¡¯m also


    happy for both of them that her mate epted her back so they¡¯ll have a chance at a happy life


    together. It sounds like she deserves that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not still angry at all at her for what she did?¡±


    ¡°How could I be? She was trying to save her pack in the only way she was being allowed to. She


    thought. she was doing the right thing by her people. She hurt a lot of people in the process, but I think


    she got hurt the most in all of it.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°She was trying to find a way for her father to finally ept her, and realized toote he probably never


    would. She turned her back on her mate thinking she could save her pack, and have the rtionship


    with her father she always wanted, breaking her own heart in the process. In the end she lost both her


    pack, and the rtionship with her father she had hoped to have. She almost lost everything trying to


    save what had been most important to her for her entire life. Yes she has her mate so that¡¯s a win, but


    she still lost in the process. She lost her home, her pack, and her father. That¡¯s a lot.¡±


    ¡°¡­.I guess I never thought of it that way.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s hard to see things in a different perspective when you¡¯re in the center of what is or has


    happened.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still angry at her, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Well yes. Her actions could have caused me to have to leave my home, and the pack I love to take


    over another, I know nothing about. Her actions caused me to look like a user of women. Most


    importantly her actions could have cost me you. I wouldn¡¯t have survived without you. I don¡¯t want a


    future that you¡¯re not a part of. How can I not be angry?¡±


    ¡°I understand that. I do, but her actions weren¡¯t fueled by greed, or selfishness. They were fueled by


    genuine fear, and hope for saving what mattered most to her. Her love, fear, and hope for her pack


    even caused her to deny the most important thing in our lives, her mate. She denied her most basic


    instinct for the love, hope, and fear for her pack. That isn¡¯t something that should make one angry.


    They should be proud of them for putting their pack above all else.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I see what you mean. It does make sense, and you¡¯re right. It was just hard to see that.¡±


    ¡°Well now that you do you can forgive her, right?¡±.


    ¡°Yes. I can forgive her.¡±


    ¡°Good. You said she gave you her email address to pass to me if I ever wanted to reach out, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes she did.¡±


    ¡°Can you text it to me please? I may write to her sometime soon to let her know I understand, and


    forgive her.¡±


    ¡°I can do that. I just need to say Chastity, that you amaze me. Your capacity to understand, and forgive


    others is something I rarely see, and I adore that about you.¡±


    ¡°Thank¡­.thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee sweet girl. By the way, I did talk to everyone here about what we talked aboutst


    night. About how you feel about the future Lunaments. Dark Moon¡¯s leaders were here so I talked


    to ir about it too.¡±


    ¡°Oh. What¡­.what did they say?¡±


    ¡°They said they never realized that they were upsetting you, and making you ufortable. They


    apologized, and promised not to bring it up again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Is Luna ir going to continue our lessons though?¡±


    ¡°Unless you tell her otherwise, yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh good. I¡¯m learning a lot from her that I can use even in my everyday life, and in school.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re getting so much out of your time with her. ir is a lot like my mom. They were


    cousins, but grew up as close as sisters.¡±


    ¡°She did tell me that, and she reminds me a lot of Luna Jane.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. They are pretty simr in a lot of ways.¡±


    ¡°I can see that every time I am with her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like her so much.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°How is your paper going so far?¡±


    ¡°Pretty good. I have a few more paragraphs to go, and I¡¯m finished.¡±


    ¡°When is it due?¡±


    ¡°Wednesday.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be finished in plenty of time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m hoping for.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do it. Did you want to get back to work on it now?¡±


    ¡°Yes please, but will you stay on chat with me for awhile?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    I made myselffortable, and starting reading the papers in one of the files I had. Every once in


    awhile. Chastity or I would make ament about something, but mostly we just worked. I enjoyed


    this, and looked forward to doing it in person, in the future. It was prettyte by the time we signed off


    for the night. Tomorrow we were heading back toward home and Sunday I would get to see my sweet


    girl, even if for a few hours. I was looking forward to it.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    ***Chastity**


    Saturday morning found me up early to get ready for Norm, and Marcus¡¯s mating ceremony. Lexi¡¯s


    brother Darren was picking us up to take us to the pack house for it. It was going to be held in a small


    private courtyard next to the pack house. Lexi, and I were going early to help decorate, and set up. Lexi


    also wanted to make the cake as a surprise for Norm, and Marcus


    I had seen her drawings for it, and it was impressive. It was going to be a three tiered chocte cake,


    with buttercream frosting. She was going to have a waterfall of blue icing going down all threeyers of


    the cake, ending in a pond at the bottom. She was going to decorate the sides of each tier with flowers,


    and trees. At the top she was making two wolves that would have their heads tucked together standing


    in a meadow. It was going to take a lot of work, but I knew she would pull it off. I had also agreed to


    make my croissants as an appetizer.


    The ceremony wasn¡¯t until 5:00 because Alpha Jeremy wasn¡¯t due back until 3:00. I had learned that


    Dark Moon had their own smaller ne so they would be flying back instead of driving. I was d for


    that as I wasn¡¯t sure if Norm could wait another week to be officially imed by Marcus. They had


    marked each other already, but the ceremony would solidify their mating even more. I was excited for


    them.


    I will admit I was thankful I wasn¡¯t asked to stand for them like I was for Jax, and Molly. I wanted to be


    able to sit back, and watch the whole thing. Norm, and Marcus had opted for it to be just them up with


    Alpha Jeremey. I liked that idea because it made it more intimate for them.


    While Lexi¡¯s cake was in the oven baking we went out to the courtyard to help set up, and decorate.


    We hung papernterns, and streamers, as well as set up the small floral center pieces. I thought it


    was cute that they found, and were setting up child size tables and chairs. There was more than one


    which told me there were more pups in Norm¡¯s family than I thought. I was kind of excited to meet


    them.


    Once Lexi¡¯s cake was ready for decorating I started my croissants. I was doing my normal vors then.


    added peach, and ckberry. I even made little signs to indicate which vor was which. At some point


    I heard the Alpha, and Beta familiese in, but none of them came in the kitchen. I was d they


    made. it in time.


    Once everything was done Lexi, and I went to get ready. Since Norm wanted something a little more


    nice. Well he wanted formal, but Marcus talked him down from that. I got a dark blue sheath dress with


    thick. straps, and was knee length, the Norm picked out. I paired it with a pair of matching dark blue


    ts. Lexi did


    my hair in some kind of fancy twist with little curls around my face. I refused make up though. Lexi


    opted for a light pink slip dress, and low light pink heels with her hair in a twist as well.


    When we were finished getting ready we headed down to the courtyard to take our seats. The space


    filled up quickly. Norm hadn¡¯t been kidding about the size of his family. There were people every where,


    and a lot of pups. Every one was very nice, and some of the females reminded me of Norm. I was


    impressed with how quickly the pups were seated, and calm when we were told the ceremony was


    about to begin.


    When Marcus stepped under the trellis, I couldn¡¯t help, but smile. He had told Norm that a suit would be


    too much for the ceremony. It seemed he decided to surprise Norm by wearing a ck suit with a


    white. button down, and navy tie. I had no doubt that it was just for the ceremony, but I knew Norm


    would be so happy to see Marcus in it. I wasn¡¯t wrong either because I heard Norm gasp when he first


    saw Marcus. The smile on his face could light up the room.


    Norm opted to wear a pink short sleeved button down, tucked into white linen pants. He looked


    comfortable, and in my opinion, handsome, and very Norm like. I had thought he was rush down the


    aisle. to Marcus, but he didn¡¯t he kept in step with the music being yed. He had a bounce in his step,


    but no running. Both men had tears in their eyes, and huge smiles on their faces. The whole ceremony


    was


    quick, but so beautiful. As soon as it ended Norm started his bouncing which had all of usughing.


    Once the meal was eaten the party began. Some how I had missed the party games that were set up


    for the pups to y, but they were having a great time. I met all of Norm¡¯s siblings, finally. I spent quite


    a bit of time talking with Norm¡¯s sister, and brother inw from my pack. I had never met either of them,


    but they were lovely people. Thankfully they didn¡¯t bring up anything that had happened to me, or the


    aftermath.


    Norm, and Marcus finally came back after photos. Marcus had also changed into cargo shorts, and a t-


    shirt. We greeted them with hugs, and congrattions. They looked so happy, and Norm was bouncing


    more than usual.


    ¡°Did you see my man! He was so handsome in that suit! He dressed up just for me.¡± Norm said


    excitedly.


    ¡°Yes I did see him. I agree he looked very handsome for you Norm.¡± I responded with a giggle.


    ¡°There is my excited boy. Norm my love, I am so happy for you.¡± An older woman with graying hair the


    same shade as Norm¡¯s said as she hugged him.


    ¡°Thank you mamma.¡± Norm said with a smile.


    ¡°Barry all of our babies are growing up.¡± She said as she looked to her mate with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Yes they are Patty.¡± Barry responded, putting an arm around Patty¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Onl


    Nina is still home with us now.¡±


    ¡°I know dear. I know, but Nina will be home for at least two more years. Besides, if Norm has his way


    he and Marcus will be taking the cottage right next door.¡±


    ¡°Actually that was kind of a mating present for Norm from me. I settled on it yesterday.¡± Marcus said


    sheepishly.


    ¡°You did?¡± Norm gasped as we all went wide eyed.


    ¡°Yeah. I knew you would want to be close to your parents when you finished school, and it was empty.


    It needs updating, but we can work on that for the time you¡¯re in school. By the time you graduate it will


    be ready for us to move in.¡± Marcus exined with a small smile.


    ¡°OH MY GODDESS!!!¡± Norm shrieked than tackled Marcus in a huge hug, causing us all tough.


    ¡°See Patty, our excited boy will be right next door.¡± Barry said with misty eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m d. I need at least one of my pups close to me.¡± Patty said with a smile.


    The love this family shared warmed my heart. The looks of joy, and pride on both Patty, and Barry¡¯s


    faces made me happy. Norm deserved to have such wonderful parents. I was d Marcus was


    epted into the family so easily. Those two would have a wonderful future together.


    When the dancing started Norm drug Marcus onto the dance floor. The first dance between the two


    was so sweet to watch. Norm snuggled up close to Marcus, and just swayed. The look of pure bliss on


    Marcus¡¯s face caused me to tear up as I smiled in happiness for them.


    Several songs into dancing a male pup about ten years old came up to me with a huge grin. He had a


    mop of dirty blond hair, and big brown eyes. He was adorable.


    ¡°Hi prettydy! Will you dance with me?¡± The pup asked me with a grin.


    ¡°Sure, but what¡¯s your name?¡± I asked as I stood from my seat, and followed him to the dance floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m Luke.¡±


    ¡°Hi Luke. I¡¯m Chastity.¡±


    ¡°Ok prettydy.¡±


    Iughed as he put his hands on my waist, and smiled up at me. I giggled, and started to sway with


    him, putting my hands on his shoulders. He tried to pull me close to him, but I just raised my eyebrow


    at him. His response was a cheeky grin which caused me tough.


    ¡°Lucas, Behave. Her mate won¡¯t be happy with you if you don¡¯t.¡± Norm yfully growled.


    ¡°I¡¯m her mate. Of course I¡¯m happy with me.¡± Luke sassed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it works like that buddy.¡± Marcus chuckled.


    ¡°He¡¯s not here, and I saw her first. She¡¯s mine now.¡± Luke frowned.


    I couldn¡¯t help it, I cracked upughing. This pup was cute. I could just see him trying to stare down


    Rowen as he imed me as his.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny prettydy?¡± Luke asked me with a smile.


    ¡°Nothing. Just a thought I had.¡± I responded trying to stop my giggling.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know little man, I¡¯ve met her mate. He¡¯s pretty big. He might win in a fight for her.¡± Norm


    giggled.


    ¡°The bigger they are, the harder they fall. That¡¯s what pop always says.¡± Luke quipped.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know buddy. He is an Alpha. It might not go in your favor.¡± Marcus said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared. I¡¯m keeping what¡¯s mine.¡± Luke growled.


    This pup was too much. It was taking all I had not to startughing again. His confidence was cute.


    ¡°What is going on over here?¡± Arge male said, startling me.


    ¡°I found my mate pop. It¡¯s she pretty?¡± Luke said proudly.


    The male looked at me, and raised his eyebrow at me. I bit my lip hard to keep fromughing, and let


    him. see the humor in my eyes. A smile slowly spread across his face. The much smaller female he


    was dancing with was giggling into his chest.


    ¡°She is pretty son, but I¡¯m not sure that she¡¯s your mate.¡± The male said.


    ¡°Of course she is pop. You always said your mate is the prettiest girl in the whole world, and she would


    be the one who made you feel the happiest ever.¡± Luke exined. 1


    ¡°True, I did, but I also said you need your wolf, and you wouldn¡¯t know who your mate is until you¡¯re at


    least eighteen.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about all of that. I¡¯m special, and lucky cause I found her without all of those things.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure she doesn¡¯t already have a mate?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Norm says she does, and he¡¯s big. Uncle Marcus says he¡¯s an Alpha. I just told them what you


    always say. The bigger they are the harder they fall, and I¡¯m keeping what¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°I warned you telling him that woulde back to haunt you some day.¡± The female snickered.


    ¡°Yeah. You were right.¡± The male grumbled.


    ¡°Of course I am. I¡¯m always right.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there are times when you weren¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Name one.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Dawn. I have the think about it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought Quincy.¡±


    ¡°Listen here woman.¡±


    ¡°Oh hush. Deal with your son.¡±


    ¡°Oh now he¡¯s mine. When he¡¯s acting like an angel he¡¯s your baby boy, but when he¡¯s being stubborn


    he¡¯s mine. How does that work exactly?¡±


    ¡°Simple. He got the stubbornness from you so you get to deal with it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Dawn. You can be pretty stubborn.¡± Norm joked.


    ¡°Hush you. I am not stubborn. I¡¯m determined.¡± Dawn snapped. 1


    ¡°In other words, stubborn.¡± Norm quipped.


    ¡°Not the point. Quincy exin things to your son.¡± Dawn looked back to her mate with a stubborn look


    on her face.


    I didn¡¯t know how I got caught in the middle of all of this, but I had to admit the whole thing was pretty


    funny. I could tell by the look in Marcus¡¯s eyes, he was amused by the whole scene too. Quincy got


    down to eye level with Luke, who still had his hands on my hips, and swaying.


    ¡°Now son, I know you think this youngdy is your mate, but I¡¯m thinking she probably isn¡¯t.¡± Quincy


    said gently.


    ¡°Nope. She is.¡± Luke said with a stubborn tilt of his chin, making me giggle.


    ¡°How can she be when she already has a mate?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat him up, and steal her away.¡±


    I bit my lip, and tears ofughter built in my eyes as I continued to try to keep fromughing.


    ¡°You¡¯ll beat up an Alpha?¡± Quincy questioned.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not scared of him.¡± Luke stated.


    ¡°I understand that son, but what if this Alpha already loves her, and she loves him?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t. She loves me? You love me don¡¯t you?¡± Luke looked at me with wide, hopeful eyes.


    ¡°Uh. I don¡¯t really know you, but I guess. Maybe.¡± I said nervously.


    ¡°See pop.¡± Luke said proudly.


    ¡°Son¡­.¡± Quincy said, but I stopped him.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I¡¯ll dance with him today as his FRIEND. You can exin it to himter.¡± I said quietly.


    Quincy stared at me for a moment than smiled, and nodded. For another hour I danced with Luke until


    he started to say he wanted to y with his cousins, and ran off. Iughed, and shook my head at him.


    He was a cutie, and would break some hearts when he grew up. I made my way over to the table to sit


    back down. Dawn joined me.


    ¡°From mate to chop liver in an hour. Pups are such fickle things.¡± She said with augh.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite alright. He is very cute.¡± I responded with a smile.


    ¡°That he is. Too cute for his own good. He¡¯s going to cause me trouble in a few years. Any way, I just


    wanted to thank you for humoring him. You didn¡¯t need to do that¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not trouble. He is very sweet.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t catch your name.¡±


    ¡°Chastity.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very nice to meet you Chastity. Norm talks a lot about you, and Lexi. You both are very good to my


    brother, and I do appreciate it. He lost a lot of his friends when he came out. He never let him effect him


    though. Not on the outside at least. He still kept up his positive, bubbly attitude.¡±


    ¡°I love how happy Norm always is. His energy, and positivity is so fun. I¡¯m so d he forced his way


    into my life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my brother. I better go find my youngest before he loads up on sugar. It was nice meeting you.¡±


    ¡°You too.¡±


    I waved as she walked away. Lexi flopped down into the chair next to me, and sighed. She looked worn


    out.


    ¡°You ok?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve been ying tag with Norm¡¯s nieces and nephews.¡± Lexi said with a smile.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aww. That sounds like fun.¡±


    ¡°It was. I hear you have a new mate.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t tell Rowen please.¡± I giggled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think Luke could take him.¡± Lexi chuckled.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± I giggled again.


    ¡°It was a beautiful ceremony.¡±


    ¡°I agree. They looked so happy. Did you see Marcus tear up when he saw Norm?¡±


    ¡°I did. That¡¯s always my favorite part of every ceremony. That first sighting.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve only been to one ceremony. It was for Jax and Molly. The look on his face when he first spotted


    her I can¡¯t even exin.¡±


    ¡°There really is no way to exin that look.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear what Marcus did?¡±


    ¡°No. What did he do?¡±


    ¡°He bought the house next to Norm¡¯s parents. When Norm graduates they¡¯ll move into it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding?¡±


    ¡°No. He got it as a mating gift to Norm.¡±


    ¡°That is so sweet.¡±


    ¡°It really is. You realize that Norm is now your cousin, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh. That¡¯s very true. I never thought of that. I¡¯m ok with that. More I¡¯m happy about that. I love Norm.


    He¡¯s wonderful.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t argue that.¡±


    ¡°I some times can¡¯t believe he used to get on my nerves.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d he doesn¡¯t any more.¡±


    ¡°Me too. He can always make me smile, no matter how I¡¯m feeling.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    At that moment Norm came bouncing over to us, ¡°Alright you two, time for me to dance with my


    besties.¡±


    Lexi, and I giggled, and followed him to the dance floor. The three of us spent more time goofing off


    than really dancing, but it was a lot of fun.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you two are here with me. It really meant a lot.¡± Norm said as he pulled us close to him.


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t miss it Norm.¡± I said as I returned the hug.


    ¡°There is no ce I¡¯d rather be sugar pop.¡± Lexi responded.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve figured out I don¡¯t really have any friends any more because of. Well


    because I¡¯m gay. There was a time that I was afraid I¡¯d always be alone, but then I met you two. I


    wouldn¡¯t have


    sisters.¡± met my mate without you. You two aren¡¯t just my besties, you¡¯re my


    ¡°Aww thank you Norm.¡± I smiled with tears in my eyes.


    ¡°Thanks sugar pop. You¡¯re family to me too.¡± Lexi respond with a small smile. .1


    ¡°We need some pictures together. We don¡¯t have any.¡± Norm said excitedly, and called over the


    photographer.


    We cuddled as the photographer started snapping pictures. After a few with just smiles, we started


    making funny faces. At one point Lexi, and I decided to kiss Norm¡¯s cheeks at the same time. I hoped it


    came out well because I wanted a copy if it did. Eventually Marcus started feeling left out so he got in a


    bunch of pictures with us. We agreed we all wanted copies of all them. I was looking forward to adding


    more pictures to my wall.


    By the time Lexi, and I left to go back to campus it was gettingte. We were just going to make it back.


    on campus for curfew. Norm, and Marcus were staying in a little inn to celebrate their night. As soon as


    I made it back to my room I kicked off my shoes, and called Rowen. I told him all about the ceremony.


    He got a goodugh out of Luke too. He promised they would be at Dark Moon around lunch time the


    following day which made me happy. Molly, Melissa, Colby, Braxton, and Gina were due to arrive about


    two hours before Rowen. I was looking forward to spending my day with all the people that meant the


    most to me.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    ***Chastity***


    I woke up early the next morning, excited for my visitors. It was going to be a great day. Molly, Melissa,


    Colby, Braxton, and Gina were set to arrive around 10:00. Rowen said he, Jax, Dimitri, and Alpha


    Joseph. would arrive around 12:00. The street fair was set to happen in the Dark Moon pack town to


    start around 10:30. I was excited for it as I had never been to one before, and I was even more excited


    to share this experience with some of the people I cared about. It was going to be a fun day. I just knew


    it.


    After showering I put on a pair of denim shorts, and a green t-shirt. Once my hair was pulled back into


    a ponytail I was ready. I made a quick trip to the cafeteria then went to get Lexi up. She was grumpy at


    first, but thankfully that didn¡¯tst long. She dressed pretty much the same as I did, just with a pink t-


    shirt instead of green. By 9:30 she wasughing, and calling me Norm Junior because I was bouncing


    with excitement over my ns for the day, and my guests.


    We went down to the parking lot to meet everyone a little before 10:00. Colby had barely put the car in


    park when Molly, and Melissa jumped out and ran to us. We got into a big, happy, squealing hug that


    made everyoneugh. Once the greetings were done, we headed off to the street fair. Molly, and


    Melissa linked their arms with mine, and pulled me to walk at the back of the group.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you Lexi, and Colby are mates.¡± Molly whispered quiet enough that only Melissa and I could


    hear her.


    ¡°Even if they are, we need to stay out of it Molly.¡± Melissa whispered.


    ¡°I know. I never said I would get involved. I¡¯m just pointing out the obvious.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe you just think you know.¡±


    ¡°How could they not be? Look at those two.¡±


    I looked to see what she was talking about. Lexi, and Colby were at the front of the group, walking


    close, talking quietly. They weren¡¯t touching, but they were definitelyfortable with each other.


    ¡°For all we know they¡¯re just friends. Let them be Molly. They¡¯ll figure it out one way or another.¡± I finally


    said after watching my brother and my friend for a few minutes.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m just saying¡­..¡± Molly started.


    ¡°We know you¡¯re just saying, but you won¡¯t shut up about it.¡± Melissa grumbled, ¡°She talked about Lexi


    the whole way here.¡±


    ¡°Molly!¡± I gasped.


    ¡°What?¡± Molly questioned, trying to look innocent.


    ¡°Leave it alone please. I don¡¯t want Lexi or Colby to end up being ufortable with each other


    because you¡¯re talking too much about them to the other.¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°I know. I just¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Chastity, did you get to watch the video of the queen¡¯s meeting?¡± Gina asked as she turned to me.


    ¡°No. Not yet. I haven¡¯t had time. I¡¯m hoping to watch it tonight though.¡± I responded.


    ¡°The queen is so amazing, and she really cares. She spoke so well, and with a lot of feeling.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes. She wasn¡¯t rude or demeaning to any one. She talked more about how she worried for the


    women then she did about how they had been behaving.¡±


    ¡°Rowen told me it was pretty bad for the first couple of days.¡±


    ¡°I did hear that from dad.¡± Braxton stated.


    ¡°Yeah. Jax said the same thing.¡± Colby said as he, and Lexi slowed down to join the conversation.


    ¡°Rowen told me girls even got into Alpha Joseph, and dad¡¯s rooms.¡± I informed them.


    ¡°Ew! Not my daddy! That¡¯s gross!¡± Gina wrinkled her nose.


    ¡°Yeah. I kind of felt the same way.¡± I admitted with augh.


    ¡°Ohe on girls. Both men are older, and lost their first mates. There is nothing wrong with finding a


    companion or second chance mate.¡± Colby protested.


    ¡°When the girls are the same age as me, there kind of is.¡± I admitted.


    ¡°I guess I can see that.¡± Colby agreed.


    ¡°Could you imagine having a step mom the same age as you Colby?¡± Braxton joked.


    ¡°Hell no!¡± Colby grunted.


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here everyone. Marcus, and Norm are on their way to us now. If we want to wait.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Oh. How did their mating ceremony go?¡± Molly asked.


    Lexi, and I told them all about it. Of course the girls gushed over the ceremony, and Marcus wearing a


    suit just for Norm. They allughed at Luke¡¯s antics, and him iming he was my mate. Molly swore we


    were going to find picture frames, and albums for the photos taken. She wanted to get special ones as


    a gift for Marcus, and Norm though. She was a woman on a mission. Once she knew exactly what she


    needed to buy, that was all she focused on it until she had it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Molly. There will be plenty of vendors with options.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Oh good because I will not rest until I find the perfect frames, and album for them.¡± Molly stated firmly.


    ¡°Hi everyone!¡± Norm called out as he bounced over to us, in typical Norm fashion.


    We girls giggled as hugs were given all around. When Norm, and Marcus were introduced to Braxton,


    and Gina, Norm gushed over how handsome Braxton was going to be when he hit adulthood. Of


    course this made Braxton blush, and Marcus growl. The rest of usughed.


    ¡°Congrattions to you both, by the way.¡± Molly said to Norm, and Marcus.


    ¡°Yeah. We heard it was a beautiful ceremony.¡± Melissa stated.


    ¡°Thank you. It really was perfect.¡± Norm responded as he looked lovingly up at Marcus.


    ¡°Alright. Are we ready to check this out?¡± Marcus asked as he put his arm around Norm¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Yes! Lets go!¡± Gina said excitedly.


    ¡°Remember what you¡¯re dad said Gina. You have a limit.¡± Melissa said gently.


    ¡°Yes, yes I know. ¡°Gina grumbled.


    We set off toward the first row of booths. We quickly discovered it was mostly games. We yed one


    or two then decided toe back to themter. The next row were mostly businesses doing sales


    pitches.


    A few of them caught my attention so I grabbed fliers for them. Just thoughts for Moonlightter.


    I hadn¡¯t realized how long we had been in just those two rows when we saw Rowen, Jax, Dimitri, and


    Alpha Joseph walking toward us. Molly squealed, and ran to Jax. Heughed when she collided with


    him, and almost knocked him over. She squealed again when he picked her up, and spun her around


    before giving her a huge kiss. Rowen slowly walked up to me, with a huge smile on his face.


    ¡°Hi sweet girl. I missed you.¡± Rowen whispered in my ear before kissing my cheek lightly, making me


    blush.


    ¡°I missed you too.¡± I whispered to him as we walked over to Dimitri, and Alpha Joseph.


    I hugged both of them hello then gave Jax a hug as well. It was good to see them. I almostughed at


    the look of surprise on Alpha Joseph¡¯s face when I hugged him. Dimitri gave me an extra long hug.


    ¡°Ok. What¡¯s good to eat here? We¡¯re all starving?¡± Alpha Joseph asked as he pped his hands


    together. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. We haven¡¯t made it to the food yet.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Well lets get a move on.¡± Alpha Joseph answered, and we all followed Lexi to the row of food stands.


    Rowen held my hand the whole walk. It felt wonderful to hold his hand, and be with all the people I


    cared about. I was sad Ross couldn¡¯t be here, but his dad needed him at Moonlight to run things until


    Joe, and Dimitri got home. I almost tripped over my own feet when I thought of Alpha Joseph as Joe. I


    had never done that before. I took it as a good sign though.


    ¡°You ok baby?¡± Rowen asked me as he helped me right myself.


    ¡°Huh? Oh yeah.¡± I responded.


    ¡°What tripped you up there?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, a thought I had caught me off guard.¡±


    ¡°What was the thought?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of stupid, but I was thinking about how it would be nice if Ross was here. I knew he couldn¡¯t


    because Gamma Peter needs him home until Joe gets home. Not Alpha Joseph, but Joe. I¡¯ve never


    thought of Alpha Joseph as Joe before. It caught me off guard.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not stupid at all. It¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Once we all found food we wanted we found a couple of pic tables to eat at. I smiled as Marcus


    pulled Norm onto hisp. They were so cute together. Rowen pulled me close to him as we sat, and ate


    together. We were just starting to decide what we wanted to do first when an older couple walked up to


    us. They didn¡¯t look too nice, and I heard Lexi groan quietly.


    ¡°Still embarrassing our family by not giving up on this rebellious phase, I see.¡± The man sniffed at


    Marcus.


    ¡°Hello father.¡± Marcus growled.


    ¡°Why do you insist on continuing on with this farce? What ever the problem is get over it.¡± The male


    snapped


    ¡°This is not a phase. I am gay! I always have been, and always will be. If you can¡¯t ept that then it¡¯s


    your problem, not mine.¡±


    ¡°You are not gay! No son of mine is gay!¡±


    ¡°I am, and this is my mate Norm! We had our official ceremony yesterday! He is amazing, wonderful,


    and loving. He makes me happy, and epts me for who I am. His whole family does. If you can¡¯t do


    the


    same then you don¡¯t need to be part of either of our lives. I will NOT hide who I am or who I love just to


    please you! I refuse!¡± Marcus stated firmly as he moved Norm off hisp, and stood up.


    I leaned more into Rowen as I watched Marcus step up to his father, and look into his eyes. I wasn¡¯t


    scared, but I was shocked as I had never seen Marcus behave like that. I was d he was standing up


    for himself, and Norm. I watched as Norm stood up next to Marcus, and threaded their fingers together.


    I smiled at the sight.


    ¡°No son of mine will be gay! I won¡¯t have it! Neither will I ept some insignificant little fairy as his


    mate! You will find a proper female to mate or you are not my son.¡± The male growled.


    ¡°First, don¡¯t you EVER speak of my mate in such a manner again! He is twice the man you will EVER


    be! He is everything you are not, and never will be. As far as being your son! I have not been your son


    in a long time! You made sure of that. I¡¯m ok with that because I do NOT NEED YOU! I have


    EVERYTHING I COULD EVER WANT OR NEED IN THE MAN STANDING RIGHT NEXT TO ME! He


    loves me, epts me, supports me, cheers me on, makes me smile, and makes me happy! I don¡¯t


    need you when I have him, and all he has to offer. You are NOTHING and NOBODY to me, but a bad


    past that needs to remain there! Now we are spending the day with our friends. You may go on your


    way. You¡¯ve caused enough drama.¡± Marcus stated firmly as he red at his father.


    ¡°You will regret this! When you finally wake up from your delusions, ande crawling back to me you


    WILL do as you are told! There will be no more of this nonsense from you ever again!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you don¡¯t understand. Loving Norm, and being mated to him is not a delusion or


    something to regret. It is something I am proud of, and thankful for every day of my life. The person


    who will regret walking away one day will be you. One day you¡¯ll wake up old, gray, and without a son


    to sit with you or talk to. One day you¡¯ll find yourself wondering why he moved on with his life without


    you, and it¡¯s then you¡¯ll realize what you¡¯ve done. What you missed out on. I pity you for that day. Now


    if you don¡¯t mind. We are busy. Goodbye.¡±


    Marcus turned back to us, dismissing his fatherpletely. I nced at his mother, and saw tears in


    her eyes. My heart went out to her. She was caught in the middle of a tough situation. She was losing


    her son because of his father. She would lose her mate if she went against him for her son. She was in


    a no win situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure the young man asked you to move along. It is best you do so.¡± Alpha Joseph said


    quietly, but firmly.


    ¡°Who the hell are you to tell me what to do?¡± The man growled.


    ¡°Alpha Joseph of Moonlight back, and Luna ir¡¯s cousin inw.¡± Alpha Joseph responded with a


    raised eyebrow.


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry you had to witness our family quarrel sir. It¡¯s just my son won¡¯t see reason, and put an end


    to this phase. He needs to realize that this is uneptable.¡±


    ¡°I think the one that won¡¯t see reason here is you. Your son is happy, and in love. That¡¯s all we, as


    parents want for our pups. If you¡¯re not willing to ept Marcus for who he is, and who his mate is then


    you really do need to move along.¡±


    ¡°How can I ept something so unnatural?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing unnatural about loving another. There is nothing wrong with loving another, no matter


    their gender. What is wrong is judging a person for who they love. It¡¯s wrong to try to force your ideals,


    and expectations on another in such a way. It¡¯s also wrong to berate someone for loving another, no


    matter their gender. Now as stated, move along, unless you n to treat your son, AND his mate with


    the respect they deserve.¡±


    ¡°No. I can never ept this.¡±


    ¡°Then have a nice day, and enjoy the street fair. Your time disrupting us hase to an end.


    Remember one thing in your prejudice. You¡¯re not only hurting your son, but also your mate by making


    her choose. Have a good day.¡±


    The male narrowed his eyes at Alpha Joseph for a moment before looking to his mate. She had tears


    streaming down her face as she looked at Marcus¡¯s back. It was clear she wanted to reach out to her


    son, but wouldn¡¯t defy her mate. With a growl the male grabbed his mate by the wrist, and walked


    away. ¡°Thank you.¡± Marcus whispered to Alpha Joseph as he sat back down, pulling Norm onto hisp.


    Norm cuddled Marcus close as Alpha Joseph said, ¡°No need to thank me for speaking the truth.¡± ¡°I


    know, but it¡¯s nice to have someone stand up for me like that.¡± Marcus responded.


    ¡°I understand. So what are we doing now?¡±


    ¡°I want to go check out the sales tables.¡± Gina giggles.


    ¡°I second that.¡± Molly chirped.


    ¡°Um. Shopping? Definitely!¡± Norm squealed.


    ¡°I guess we¡¯re going shopping.¡± Alpha Joseph chuckled.


    With a few male groans we all cleaned up our trash, and headed toward the shopping row. I slid my


    hand into Rowen¡¯s and gave it a small squeeze. He looked at me, and smiled then pulled me close to


    him. We quietly wandered together for a bit. The first couple of stalls appeared to be toys, and none of


    us were really interested. Right after the toy stalls we found a stall that had beautiful porcin pieces


    all of us females, and Norm were interested in. I was looking at a little cat statue when I caught Norm


    out of the corner of my eye.


    He was holding a beautiful white frame that had gold, and silver iy intertwined around the edges. I


    walked over to take closer look. It was arger frame, and beautiful didn¡¯t even begin to describe it. I


    could also see that Norm loved it. I notice Molly watching from a distance. When Norm turned it over to


    look at the price tag, I saw his face fall a little, but he showed it to Marcus any way. I saw the look of


    sadness in Marcus¡¯s face, and the small shake of his head. I knew that meant they couldn¡¯t get it right


    now. I looked to Molly, and she winked at me. They were getting that frame. They just didn¡¯t know it yet.


    Once Norm set it down, and walked away, Molly swooped in and grabbed it.


    With a smile I went to look at a little jewelry box that had porcin rose petals attached to it. It was


    pretty, but not really my style. I didn¡¯t have much jewelry any way.


    ¡°Do you like that?¡± Rowen asked me quietly as I set the box back down.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty, but not my taste. If I ever needed a jewelry box I would want a wood one.¡± I admitted.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need one?¡±


    ¡°Well no. I only own three pieces of jewelry. The ne you gave me, that I never take off. My baby


    ring that was given to me by my mom, and family when I was born. I never take that off either. And a


    cuff


    bracelet I got at the barbequest week.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all you own for jewelry?¡±


    ¡°Well yes. For a long time wearing jewelry would have gotten in the way or messed up doing chores.


    Now, I don¡¯t really need to wear much. I wear the two pieces that are most important to me. I don¡¯t


    need much more than that.¡±


    ¡°That ne in one of the most important pieces to you?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is. You gave it to me.¡±


    A smile spread across Rowen¡¯s face quickly at my words. I gasped when he pulled me against him,


    and kissed me hard on the lips. It was a quick kiss, but I could tell how much my words meant to him by


    that kiss alone. When he released me I smiled up at him.


    ¡°The one you gave me is very important to me too. I always wear it. See.¡± Rowen said as he pulled the


    ne I gave him out from under his shirt.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you like it.¡± I responded with a smile.


    ¡°I love it sweet girl. If you look close I had a small engraving added to it.¡±


    I took the charm in my hand, and pulled it close to my face. On the side with the two wolves together I


    saw our names etched on it. Seeing that made my heart flutter, and I smiled up at him.


    ¡°When did you have that done?¡± I asked, smoothing charm back against his chest.


    ¡°The day after the barbeque.¡± Rowen answered, putting his hand over mine on his chest.


    ¡°Psst. I¡¯m going to sneak this out to Jax. I¡¯m going to wait to give it to them until I find the album I want.


    Are you going to get them any frames?¡± Molly whispered to me, making me jump as I hadn¡¯t realized


    she hade up to us.


    ¡°Gesh Molly you scared me. Yes I am going to get them frames. Norm loves all of the photos I¡¯ve hung


    up. He keeps talking about hanging pictures on their walls.¡± I whispered back.


    ¡°Sorry to scare you. Good. Mel, and Lexi are getting them some too.¡±


    I nodded as I watched her rush out of the stall. With a shake of my head I took Rowen¡¯s hand as he led


    me out of the stall. We came to a knife makers stall, and all of the males decided they needed to go


    there. Well expect Norm of course. Right next to that stall was a stall of metal worked trinkets. We went


    in there instead.


    I watched Norm carefully as he went to a collection of frames. There was only one he seemed to like,


    but he didn¡¯t buy it. Instead he moved on to look at some cuffs near Lexi. I wandered over to the frames


    to look at the one that caught his attention. It was fairly basic, with a wide rim that had hearts etched


    around it.


    ¡°I can engrave that with names if you like.¡± An older female said as she came to me from across the


    table.


    ¡°Really?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Definitely. I etched all of the hearts.¡±


    ¡°How long would that take?¡±


    ¡°If you give me about a half an hour I can have it done.¡±


    ¡°Oh definitely. I think they will love that.¡±


    I followed her to a pad of paper, and a small work station. I wrote out Norm and Marcus names with the


    date of their ceremony, paid for the frame, and went in search of the rest of the girls, and Norm. They


    were all with the cuff bracelets. Norm was looking closely at a silver cuff bracelet that had hammer


    markings all along it.


    ¡°I think Marcus would like this, and I didn¡¯t get him a mating gift. I know it will fit him. I can afford it too.¡±


    Norm seemed to say to himself.


    ¡°Would you get something engraved on it? The sign said they could do that.¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°¡­um¡­yes I think I would. I want to get the date we met on the inside.¡±


    Norm walked over to the olderdy, paid for the bracelet, and wrote down what he wanted added to it.


    Thankfully she hadn¡¯t started working on my frame yet, and it wasn¡¯t sitting where he would see it.


    Once he was done he came back over to us.


    ¡°She said toe back to get it in an hour.¡± Norm said happily.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll do just that. Lets go see if the others are done checking out pointy things.¡± Gina said with a


    giggle.


    When we walked out of the stall Rowen, Jax, Colby, Braxton, Marcus, Dimitri, and Joe were still in the


    knife stall. We all decided to move onto a leather working stall. I didn¡¯t find anything I liked there, but


    Ginal did. She found a purse, and wallet set she just had to have. Molly, Melissa, and Lexi also found


    the perfect photo album for Norm, and Marcus.


    I never thought of a leather bound photo album, but it was definitely perfect. The leather was worked


    until it was soft, and flexible with lots of pages for photos inside. They weren¡¯t the cheap stic pages


    where you slide the pictures behind the clear one. The pages actually had little tabs the corners of the


    pictures went into. Each page also had nk lines that they could write things on next to each picture.


    We all decided to purchase it together as abined gift from all of us. The leather worker agreed to


    put Love in Pictures with both of their names on the front of it for us. We decided I could pick it up when


    I came back to get my frame as well.


    Once we were done we found the rest of the males outside the stall waiting on us. Iughed when


    Marcus looked up at the stall then snuck inside as Norm drug us girls over to a clothing stall. We all


    giggled at his antics over all of the pretty clothes. It took awhile, but we all finally left the stall, and


    walked


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    some more.


    We all ended up going into a veryrge wood working stall. I spied Melissa, and Lexi picking out some


    frames for Marcus, and Norm. I stifled a giggle when I saw Lexi had a decent stack of them in different


    sizes.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny, sweet girl?¡± Rowen asked me as he wrapped his arms around my waist from behind.


    ¡°Lexi. Molly, Melissa, Lexi, and I have been on a mission to get frames, and a photo album for Norm


    and Marcus today. Norm always talks about wanting to hang pictures on their walls. Lexi just took a


    stack of them to the register. They¡¯re all in different sizes.¡± I exined as I looked at a hand carved


    checkers set.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice of you girls. Did you pick one yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes. At the metal shop. I have to go get it shortly. I had their names, and their ceremony date etched


    into it. The four of us also split the cost of a leather bound photo album for them. I¡¯m picking that up


    too.¡±


    ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll go with you when you go.¡±


    ¡°Great. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to show you something.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    He walked me over to another table that had hand carved boxes on it. There was a slightlyrger one


    near the back of the table. It had flowers, and petals carved all over it. It was really beautiful. Rowen


    picked it up, and handed it to me. The inside was purple velvet lined with smallpartments.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Rowen asked, nervously.


    ¡°I do. It¡¯s beautiful¡± I answered, still inspecting the box.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s yours. I know you said you don¡¯t have much jewelry, but you will, and you need a nice box to


    put


    it in.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I tip toed up, and kissed him on the cheek. He smiled, and returned my kiss with a light one on my lips.


    I smiled as he took the box from me, and walked up to the register. While he paid I went in search of


    Molly. She was easy to spot as she was looking at some little wood learning toys.


    ¡°Is there something I should know?¡± I asked her jokingly.


    ¡°Huh? Oh. No. I was thinking of getting a few of these for my ssroom.¡± She answered as she picked


    up a puzzle that had letters on it to look at it closer.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea. Maybe something like that can help them with learning to spell.¡±


    ¡°That, and math. I¡¯ll get one of each for now, and if they do well I¡¯ll get some more at home.¡±


    ¡°Good idea. I¡¯m going to go get my frame, and the album.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Is Rowen going with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Ok. We¡¯ll probably still be around this area for a bit. I want to look at the book stall over there.¡± ¡°Alright.


    See you in a bit.¡±


    Rowen, and I snuck away without Norm seeing us. Once we were back on the street Rowen put his


    arm around my shoulders, and pulled me close to his side. I wrapped my arm around his waist, and


    smiled. We walked quietly for a bit.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you guys got to stop by today.¡± I said.


    ¡°I am too. It¡¯s been great to spend time with you.¡± Rowen stated.


    ¡°Yes it has been.¡±


    ¡°Once we¡¯re done this maybe we can go y some games before we have to head home.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like fun.¡±


    ¡°I thought so too.¡±


    Once we reached the metal working stall I quickly went in to grab the frame. I looked it over before it


    was wrapped up. It was perfect, and I knew Norm would love it. She gift wrapped it for me, and put it in


    a pretty bag as well. Next we picked up the leather album which was also wrapped up nicely. By the


    time we reached the group again Norm, and Marcus had disappeared. Everyone else was sitting at


    pic table drinking water, waiting for us. After about 10 minutes Norm, and Marcus reappeared.


    ¡°Game time!¡± Braxton whooped, and we allughed.


    We made our way back to the games. We all looked around until every one started picking games. I


    stopped at a balloon dart game. I didn¡¯t really care about the game so much, but there was a purple


    stuffed unicorn that I thought was adorable.


    ¡°You want that, don¡¯t you?¡± Rowen whispered in my ear, making me jump, and giggle.


    ¡°It¡¯s really cute, but it¡¯s probably hard to win.¡± I answered looking at the unicorn.


    ¡°Do you want it?¡±


    ¡°Kind of.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I need to know.¡±


    ¡°Really? But it¡¯s going to be hard.¡±


    ¡°I doubt that. I¡¯ll make a bet with you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the bet?¡±


    ¡°I bet you two kisses that I can win you that unicorn.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    I giggled and kissed him on the cheek. He paid the game runner, and he picked up a small stack of


    darts. Iughed when his first two missed, and he started making faces at the balloons. He hit the third


    balloon, and did a little dance that made meugh. He was so goofy. When he hit the fourth balloon he


    bounced a little like Norm would. I wasughing so hard my stomach started to hurt a bit. The sixth


    balloon popped, and he shook his butt. I wasughing so hard I had tears in my eyes at his antics.


    After the game runner handed Rowen the unicorn, he turned to me, and smirked.


    He acted like he was going to hand it to me. When I reached for it he pulled it back, and I fell into his


    chest. With a chuckle he wrapped him arm around my waist. I giggled, and looked up at him.


    ¡°I love hearing youugh. It¡¯s one of my most favorite sounds in the whole world.¡± Rowen said quietly.


    I didn¡¯t say anything. I didn¡¯t know what to say. Rowen lowered his lips to mine. At first brush of his lips.


    against mine, I melted into him. At the prodding of his tongue against my lips I opened to him. I


    brushed. my tongue against his, and followed his movements. I moaned softly into his mouth, and I felt


    him tighten. his arm around my waist holding me against his chest. I slid my hands up to his neck, and


    clung to him as I melted into the kiss. His kisses always made me feel so good. I was starting to get


    that pressure feeling in my core again when Rowen slowed than ended the kisses. After kissing me on


    the forehead, he smiled.


    at me.


    ¡°As much as I want to keep kissing you, I have to stop.¡± Rowen said quietly.


    ¡°Why?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Because I want to do a whole lot more than just kiss you.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­wha¡­..oh.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Even if you were ready, here is not the ce.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­.yeah¡­.it¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°I also hate to say this, but we need to be heading home.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Yeah. I guess you do.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could stay longer, but next time ok?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Come on sweet girl. Lets find everyone, and head back to the cars.¡±


    ¡°Where did you park?¡±


    ¡°At Clovend. Right next to the SUV actually.¡±


    ¡°Oh OK.¡±


    ¡°By the way. Here is your unicorn.¡± He chuckled as he handed me the stuffed toy.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I giggled as I hugged it.


    Taking my hand in his, we went searching for everyone else. It didn¡¯t take us long to find them, and


    start heading back toward Clovend. Rowen, and I walked at the back of the group talking quietly


    about little. things, and the things we enjoyed the most about our afternoon. The closer we got to


    school, the more I didn¡¯t want him to go. I enjoyed our time together. It was a lot of fun.


    When we got back to the school, Norm, and Marcus were about to walk away when Molly stopped


    them.


    ¡°Hang on you two. First, I want a picture of everyone together. Then we girls all have something for you


    two.¡± Molly said as she pulled them back to us.


    She quickly found someone to take the pictures. Rowen wrapped his arms around my waist, and put


    his chin on top of my head. With my hands on his forearms, I smiled big for the pictures. I felt him kiss


    the top of my head while a few pictures were snapped as well. After the pictures were done, we broke


    apart, and Molly moved Norm and Marcus to stand in front of us. I took my gift bags from Rowen.


    ¡°Now this is kind of a tradition I started for Chastity when she left for school. We¡¯re carrying over to you


    two, but they¡¯re notplete because we don¡¯t have everything we need. I have no doubt you¡¯ll be


    able to take care of that part.¡± Molly exined.


    ¡°Ok.¡± Norm said, pinching his brow in confusion.


    ¡°Norm we were watching you while we shopped, and we know you¡¯ll love these. These are our mating


    gifts to you two.¡± Molly said as she handed Norm her bag.


    Still looking confused, Norm reached into the bag, moved the tissue paper, and pulled out the first


    frame he saw that we knew he loved. His eyes lit up as he showed it to Marcus who smiled.


    ¡°Thank¡­..thank you so much.¡± Norm stuttered.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Enjoy it.¡± Molly said.


    ¡°I saw you look over these, and knew you had to have them.¡± Melissa said as she handed Norm her


    bag.


    Norm let Marcus open that one. Marcus pulled out two oval shaped wood frames, and he smiled.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Marcus said.


    ¡°My turn.¡± Lexi said with a Norm squeal, making us allugh.


    Norm pulled out six different size wood frames that had different color stains on them. They were pretty.


    ¡°You can hang them lengthwise or width wise.¡± Lexi exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome. Thanks Lexi.¡± Norm said happily.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee sugar pop.¡±


    ¡°One even says sugar pop.¡± Norm giggled.


    ¡°Here you go. This one is from me.¡± I said softly handing them the smaller bag in my hand.


    They pulled out the metal frame I got them. The smile on both their faces made me happy.


    ¡°Thank you Chastity.¡± Marcus said.


    ¡°There is one more. Now this is from all four of us, and can be used for years toe.¡± Molly exined


    as the four of us put our hands on the bag handles, and gave it to them.


    The looks on their faces as they pulled the album out made my eyes tear up with happiness. They


    opened it together, and checked out the pages.


    ¡°You can write little things about the pictures next to each one. They can be names, dates, any thing.¡± I


    exined.


    ¡°This is really great. All of this is. Thank you.¡± Marcus said as he held a happily crying Norm.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Enjoy them.¡± Melissa said, and we all agreed.


    After they said their goodbyes, Norm, and Marcus went inside. Lexi, and I took a little longer. Myst


    goodbye was the hardest though. It seemed to get harder each time. Rowen pulled me behind the


    SUV, and leaned against it, pulling me into his arms. I ced my hands on his biceps, and looked up at


    him, smiling softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you sweet girl.¡± Rowen said quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you too.¡± I whispered.


    Before I could say anything else he was kissing me, and I eagerly kissed him back. When he finally


    pulled back his kissed my forehead.


    ¡°I hate goodbyes.¡± He whispered against my forehead.


    ¡°Me too.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s not forever though.¡±


    ¡°No it¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back to see you again soon.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    I only nodded against his lips.


    ¡°Well I better go. I¡¯ll talk to you soon, ok?¡± He said standing back up straight.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    I walked him to his car door, he gave me onest kiss then got in the car. I watched as they left the


    parking lot, and disappeared in the distance. Taking my unicorn, and my new jewelry box, I went to my


    room. Lexi, and I had dinner in my room that night, and did more schoolwork. I didn¡¯t get to video chat


    with Rowen that night, but we did text, and had one quick phone conversation before I drifted off to


    sleep. Happy for another amazing weekend with my loved ones.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    ***Chastity***


    The following month flew by. I hadn¡¯t been able to go home at all during that month. Rowen, Jax, and


    Colby hadn¡¯t been able toe to spend a weekend either. Rowen, and Jax had been too busy with


    alliance talks with Rogue Leader Dean to be able to take a weekend away. Molly, Melissa, and Gina


    were able to spend one weekend with us though. That had been a lot of fun.


    School was going well, and I was doing better than I thought I would. I was really proud of myself for


    how well I was doing. I was also really enjoying my drawing ss. We had finally moved into drawing


    shapes, and starting to learn techniques for blending shapes intorger pictures. I could also feel


    myself getting stronger physically from self defense ss. I did notice that my movements, and the way


    I carried myself was changing with more focus on my core than trying to keep myself as unnoticeable


    as possible.


    My appointments with Dee-Dee were going well too. I still had hard days, and she was right there to


    work through them with me. She was working hard with me on changing my thought process on how I


    viewed those of higher rank than myself. I could see it was working just by how much morefortable


    I became during my meetings with Luna ir. As often as she could Luna ir woulde to my


    room for our lessons. She loved being around Lc, and watching her antics.


    Lc was doing fantastic, and had grown a bit. She definitely wouldn¡¯t be a big cat, but she was still


    adorable. She also finally foundfort in being on her leash, and harness. She still preferred to ride


    on my shoulder instead of walking any where, but she would walk when I shifted into Le, and we took


    her outside to y. I had gotten a longer leash for those times so they could y together. Lc¡¯s


    favorite. thing about Le seemed to be her tail. She loved to chase, and pounce on it. Le¡¯s favorite


    thing about Lc was that she was cute, and cuddly. Once their y was done, they would cuddle, and


    sunbath for a bit. Le did seem a bit more sad than usualtely though. Lc picked up on that, and


    was always trying to cheer Le up, or snuggle and clean her. Le wasn¡¯t telling me what was wrong


    though.


    I was packing up Friday after ss, to go home for the weekend. It was the weekend of Melissa, and


    Ross¡¯s ceremony. Marcus was driving. Norm, Lexi, and I, as Melissa, and Ross had invited Marcus and


    Norm. Of course Norm was excited about it. Not only would he get to see my pack, but he would also


    get to see his sister for the first time since his ceremony. I noticed Le was perking up as well.


    ¡°You seem awfully happy today.¡± I said to Le.


    ¡°Of course I am. I¡¯m going to see mate soon.¡± Le responded happily.


    ¡°You mean we are going to see Rowen?¡±


    ¡°Right of course.¡±


    ¡°Will you tell me why you¡¯ve been so sadtely?¡±


    ¡°I miss mate. I didn¡¯t tell you because I didn¡¯t want you to feel guilty for keeping us away.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t say anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I know us being here is right for you, and it¡¯s helping you, but it¡¯s hard some times.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Le. I didn¡¯t realize how hard this would be for you.¡±


    ¡°No. No. Chastity, don¡¯t feel guilty. You¡¯re doing the right thing. The best thing for you. I want you to be


    happy, healthy, and whole. This is doing what it was supposed to do, and I¡¯m d for that. I just wish


    we could figure out a way to see mate more is all.¡±


    ¡°Rowen, and I were talking about that. Now that the alliance with the rogues is set, he should have


    more


    free time toe visit. He¡¯s going to try to get here more often.¡±


    ¡°Can we go to him sometimes? I miss brothers, and dad too.¡±


    ¡°We can try, but it¡¯s hard because I don¡¯t drive.¡±


    ¡°Well second brother will be here soon for school. Maybe he can drive us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we can talk to him about it.¡±


    ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°Ok. I will.¡±


    I cut the conversation when I heard a knock at my door. I opened it to see Marcus, and Norm standing


    there, each with a suitcase. Iughed at the size of Norm¡¯s. It looked like he had packed for a month


    away instead of two days.


    ¡°I told him he didn¡¯t need that much, but you know how he is.¡± Marcus chuckled.


    ¡°I want to be prepared for any situation. Plus I have our gift for Melissa, and Ross in my bag.¡± Norm


    sniffed, and I giggled.


    ¡°Ready to go?¡± Marcus asked.


    ¡°Yup. I just need to grab my phone charger, and we¡¯re all set.¡± I responded as I picked up the small


    duffle bag Rowen leant me for my trip back after my week home.


    ¡°You¡¯re not bringing Lc?¡± Norm asked.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t nned on it. I¡¯ll only be gone for two days.¡± I responded, looking at my kitten stretched out on


    her window seat.


    I had debated taking her home with me, but decided not to. She would be fine for two days without me.


    She had plenty of food, water, and toys. She was used to being alone all day because of me being in


    ss.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t leave her Chastity. You never know when you might need her.¡± Norm said quietly.


    ¡°True, but I¡¯ll have Rowen if needed.¡± I admitted, looking at Lc.


    ¡°I know, but maybe she¡¯ll need you. Maybe she doesn¡¯t want to be left alone for two days.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Who will be fine? What are we talking about?¡± Lexi ask as she came to my door, small suitcase being


    pulled behind her.


    ¡°Chastity was going to leave Lc here for the weekend.¡± Norm answered.


    ¡°Nope. You can¡¯t leave the baby here by herself all weekend. I don¡¯t think you realize this Chastity, but


    she¡¯s gotten used to your schedule. When you¡¯re not back at a certain time she sticks her little paws


    out from under the door, trying to find you. If I¡¯m near your door I can hear her squeaking for you.¡± Lexi


    exined, and I pinched my brows.


    I hadn¡¯t known that. Now I felt bad. There had been a few times when I went to the library to find a book


    after dinner instead ofing back here. I didn¡¯t realize Lc reacted badly to my leaving her alone


    longer than usual.


    ¡°Baby needs toe home with us.¡± Le said to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be ok for two days.¡± I responded.


    ¡°No. Babyes home with us. She is ours to take care of, and we¡¯re hers too. Shees with us.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Ok.¡±


    I quickly collected up her bowls, food, and some toys for her in a small travel bag. Once that was


    stuffed in my duffle back, I picked up Lc from her window seat, put on her harness, and we left. We


    were going to be getting in kind ofte so I didn¡¯t expect a big wee party when we got there. Ross,


    Rowen, Colby, Jax, Molly, and Melissa were waiting for us when we arrived. It was after 9:00 so most


    everyone else was getting ready for bed.


    Once Marcus, and Norm were set up in a guest room on the second floor, the rest of us made our way


    to Jax¡¯s apartment. Lexi moved to the guest room in their apartment, while Rowen, and I headed to


    mine. Rowen got Lc all set up while I went to put on my pajamas, and got ready for bed.


    Once I was done, Rowen went to do that same. I was leaning against my pillow when Rowen came out


    in red id pajama pants, and no shirt. I blushed, and smiled shyly as I looked over his chest, and abs.


    ¡°Baby, when you look at me like that it makes me want to pounce on you.¡± Rowen yfully growled at


    me. ¡°Oh¡­.I¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± I sputtered blushing more.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I like when you check me out.¡±


    I giggled at him as he climbed into bed. He stretched out on his side, facing me, and propping his head


    up on his hand. He searched my eyes then smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you sweet girl.¡± Rowen said quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too.¡± I admitted blushing again.


    ¡°Thisst month of not seeing you has been hard.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It has.¡±


    ¡°I think we need toe up with a schedule for visits before you leave this weekend. I don¡¯t want to go


    another month without seeing you at least once.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ok. I think that¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Good. We¡¯ll do that on Sunday before you go back.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°Good. Nowe here.¡± Rowen growled at me.


    I looked at him in confusion. I was right here. I squealed when he put his arm around my waist, and


    pulled me close and partially under him. He chuckled quietly as he buried his nose into the crock of my


    neck, and breathed me in.


    ¡°I love your scent.¡± Rowen growled into my neck, and I giggled.


    My marking spot tingled, and sent warm feelings through my body when he kissed it. I wrapped my


    arms around his neck, and tilted my head back to give him better ess. He kissed, and lightly sucked


    the spot. I felt my panties start to get wet, and I squirmed a bit at the feeling. Rowen growled again then


    kissed up my neck, along my jaw then to my lips. I opened to him immediately, and we explored each


    others mouths with our tongues. He pressed his chest to mine as we continued to kiss, my beaded


    nipples became sensitive, and tingled behind my top at the feel of him pressed against me. I was


    shocked when he soundly pulled away, and groaned.


    ¡°Damn.¡± Rowen growled, and I got worried.


    ¡°Is¡­did¡­.what¡¯s wrong?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Not a thing Chastity. Not one thing. Everything, you are perfect. It makes me want to touch you, and


    kiss


    you all over. It makes me want to im you. It¡¯s just a struggle some times, is all.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I¡­.I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Baby, you have absolutely nothing to be sorry for. You have done nothing wrong. I made you a


    promise, and I am going to keep it. You tell me when you¡¯re ready. I won¡¯t do anything until then.¡±


    ¡°I know, and that means a lot to me. To be honest I don¡¯t even understand the things I am feeling when


    I¡¯m with you, and when you kiss me.¡±


    ¡°I would exin them to you, but I think that would make the struggle I¡¯m having right now even worse.¡±


    ¡°What struggle?¡±


    Rowen looked at me for a second with a raised brow than moved the sheet off hisp. I looked down at


    the tent in his pants, blinked, then looked away blushing


    ¡°Is¡­..is that because of me.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­.yeah.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.sorry.¡±


    ¡°You should NEVER be sorry for turning me on. I¡¯m just sorry I can¡¯t control it better.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­..does¡­.does that hurt?¡±


    ¡°Hurt? No. Not yet at least.¡±


    ¡°I¡­..I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Oh baby, you are so innocent. I¡¯m not going to exin it to you only because I don¡¯t want to make you


    ufortable. I do need to go take a shower though. That should help.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­.um¡­Ok?¡±


    Rowen kissed my cheek then hopped out of bed. I watched as he practically ran to the bathroom, and


    mmed the door causing me to jump. I snuggled down onto my side of the bed, and Lc curled up at


    my head, and put her chin on it. I heard the shower turn on, and the shower door close. After a minute


    or two I heard Rowen groan, and my eyes widened wondering what he was doing in there, hoping he


    was ok. He was right though. I really was innocent, and I did need to learn about the reactions in my


    own body, as


    well as his.


    I decided to ask Molly, and Melissa about it while we were getting ready tomorrow. I hoped I could


    bring. myself to ask though. The thought made me blush. That was going to take courage I wasn¡¯t sure


    I had. I was just drifting off to sleep when Rowen came out of the bathroom back in his pajama pants,


    and his hair wet. He climbed into bed behind me, and curled himself around me.


    ¡°Are¡­.do you feel better now?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He chuckled against my shoulder, pulling me tight against his chest.


    ¡°¡­.I¡¯m d.¡±


    ¡°Good night sweet girl.¡±


    ¡°Good night Rowen.¡±


    He kissed my shoulder a few times before we both fell asleep.


    I woke up early the next morning to get a start on breakfast. Melissa, Ross, Marcus, and Norm were


    meeting us in Jax¡¯s apartment. Once we all ate, Melissa, Molly, Lexi, and I were going to Ross¡¯s


    apartment to get ready. Melissa decided not to have us standing with her, and Ross for her ceremony,


    but she had


    still picked outfits for each of us to wear to be a part of the ceremony in some way. After we all ate, the


    four of us girls left, and headed over to Ross¡¯s.


    We all showered, and wrapped ourselves in robes. Molly, Melissa, and I put on the ones Molly got us


    for her ceremony. Melissa got one for Lexi this time. It was a soft pink, and I could tell Lexi loved it by


    the smile on her face. Melissa, like Molly arranged for us to have a spa day with the samedies who


    came for Molly¡¯s. I wasying on the table, getting my massage, thinking about what had happened


    with Rowen the night before. It took a bit, but I finally worked up the courage to speak.


    ¡°Um¡­.can¡­..can I ask you girls something?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Of course. You can ask us anything Chastity.¡± Molly responded.


    ¡°Um¡­.this is kind of embarrassing, but¡­.um¡­¡­¡± I stuttered over my words. I didn¡¯t know how to ask


    these questions.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok Chas. We¡¯re here to help in any way we can.¡± Melissa stated.


    ¡°Um¡­.I never learned or was told much about what¡­.um¡­..about sex, or how our bodies react to


    others.¡± I admitted quietly.


    ¡°Huh? Wha¡­..oooooh.¡± Molly said then giggled a bit.


    ¡°Did something happen between you and Rowen?¡± Melissa asked.


    ¡°No. Not really, but I¡­.I don¡¯t understand the way my body feels when he kisses me, and I don¡¯t


    understand why his body does the things it does either.¡± I admitted quietly.


    ¡°How does your body feel when he kisses you?¡± Molly questioned.


    ¡°I get warm, and tingly. I feel pressure down there, and it gets wet. It¡¯s kind of weird. Is there something


    wrong with me?¡± I questioned, and the girls giggled, worrying me.


    ¡°No Chastity. There is absolutely nothing wrong with you. That¡¯s your body¡¯s way of saying it wants to


    be touched. That it enjoys his kisses, and wants more of it. The wetness is your body preparing for him


    to touch you down there. It¡¯s also preparing your to have sex with him.¡± Molly answered.


    ¡°Oh¡­.I¡­.um¡­¡­.so I¡¯m supposed to feel those things? What if my mind isn¡¯t ready? Why would my


    body react that way when my mind is saying not yet?¡± I asked confused.


    ¡°Only one part of your mind isn¡¯t ready. The part that is still healing from what happened to you. The


    part that controls your body¡¯s responses to stimtion will always react that way to his touch.¡± Melissa


    exined.


    ¡°Oh¡­.um¡­..what¡­.what about him?¡± I replied.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Melissa asked.


    ¡°Welll¡­.um¡­¡­he was kissing mest night, and when he pulled away his pants had poked out, a lot I


    guess.¡± I whispered, and the girls all giggled again.


    ¡°He had a hard on.¡± Molly said with a giggle.


    ¡°A what? What does that mean? Why? Why would that happen?¡± I was so confused, and the girls


    snickered.


    ¡°Wow! You are innocent.¡± Melissa said with a smile.


    ¡°S..sorry.¡± I stuttered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry. There is nothing wrong with that.¡± Molly said gently, and I nodded.


    ¡°For men, their bodies get ready for sex a little. Ok a lot differently than ours do.¡± Melissa stated.


    ¡°How?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Their dick gets hard. The muscles in it firm up. It also grows when it¡¯s hard. It needs to be. They can¡¯t


    enter a girl if they¡¯re all floppy, and soft.¡± Molly exined.


    ¡°¡­um¡­¡­.that sounds like it hurts.¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Only if they don¡¯t get off.¡± Melissa stated.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°So you know that it takes sperm for a female to get pregnant right?¡± Molly questioned.


    ¡°Yes I know that.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Ok. When a man gets hard sperm, and the fluid sperm is in, called semen collects in his dick. If he


    doesn¡¯t release it, it can be painful because when he¡¯s turned on not only does his dick get hard, but


    his testicles tense up to release the semen. He needs the release or he gets what is called blue balls.


    For a man that can be very painful.¡± Molly exined.


    ¡°So if he doesn¡¯t have sex he is in pain?¡± I asked, that sounded terrible.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to have sex to release. There are other options.¡± Melissa answered.


    ¡°Like what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°He can rub himself until he releases, or orgasms as it¡¯s called. The female his is with can rub it for him


    until he orgasms. The other option is that the female puts his dick in her mouth, and kisses and sucks


    it. until he orgasms.¡± Molly replied.


    ¡°E. That sounds gross.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°To some it is, and to some it isn¡¯t. It all depends on the person, or people.¡± Melissa stated.


    ¡°You said that I get wet down there to prepare for sex, and to be touched. How¡­.how would I be


    touched down there?¡± I questioned, blushing at myself.


    ¡°Oh honey. There is so much for you to learn.¡± Molly said with a giggle¡­


    ¡°Molly, don¡¯t tease her.¡± Melissa grumbled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. Ok. Men like to rub a women down there, and he may even stick his fingers inside you, if you


    want him to.¡± Molly said simply.


    ¡°That sounds painful.¡± I stated.


    ¡°It¡¯s not. It feels very good. The wetness helps make it easier. It¡¯s your bodies natural lubricant. You


    body will produce a lot more when he touches, kisses or licks you down there, when he enters you, and


    when you orgasm.¡± Molly exined.


    ¡°Again with the mouth in those areas. That sounds really gross.¡± I grumbled.


    ¡°It sounds it, but it feels amazing.¡± Molly said with a giggle.


    ¡°I doubt that. It all sounds really ufortable.¡± I admitted quietly.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s not. Have you ever explored yourself down there?¡± Melissa questioned.


    ¡°Of course not. Why would I? I gasped, and I heard Lexi giggle.


    She had been very quiet this whole conversation. I wondered what she was thinking.


    ¡°Lexi, you¡¯re very quiet.¡± I admitted.


    ¡°I know. I know about all of this already. I haven¡¯t experienced it with a man, but I do know about it. My


    mom, and I had the talk when I turned fifteen.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m going to make a suggestion. At some point, when you¡¯refortable with it, explore


    yourself. Explore your body.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°She¡¯s right. I know it sounds weird, but learn about yourself, and where you like to be touched. Focus


    on your breasts, especially your nipples, as well as your clit, lower lips, and vagina. It¡¯s important that


    you learn for yourself what feels good so when the timees you can tell or show Rowen where to


    touch you to get the most pleasure.¡± Molly exined.


    ¡°My¡­.my breasts?¡± I gasped.


    ¡°Yes. Your breasts, especially your nipples are very sensitive to touch, and feel amazing when they are


    rubbed, pinched, licked, sucked, or kissed.¡± Melissa stated.


    ¡°This all sounds very messy.¡± I admitted.


    ¡°It is, but oh so worth it.¡± Molly giggled.


    ¡°Does¡­.does Jax touch you like that?¡± I questioned, even though I didn¡¯t really want to know.


    ¡°Because he is your brother, and I don¡¯t think you really want to know, I will only say yes.¡± Molly stated.


    ¡°What about Ross?¡± I asked Melissa.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t had sex yet because we wanted to wait until tonight, but we do other stuff that feels really


    good.¡± Melissa responded.


    ¡°What about you Lexi? Did you and Anthony?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Thankfully no. Not to say he didn¡¯t try, but I really wanted to wait to make sure he was my mate. We


    did some petting outside of our clothes, but never anything more than that.¡± Lexi admitted.


    ¡°Petting?¡± I asked confused.


    ¡°Yes. Rubbing each other in ces that felt good, over our clothes. He was never really any good at it


    though. It was always more ufortable than turn on.¡± She said.


    ¡°That¡¯s because he sucks.¡± Molly growled.


    ¡°Yes he does. I¡¯m d things never went further than that.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Welldies, as entertaining as all of this has been, your massages are all finished. Everyone go rinse


    off in the shower thene back here for your mani, pedi, and facials.¡± One of thedies stated.


    I went into one of the guests bathroom, took of my robe, and my panties. I looked at myself in the


    mirror as I thought about what the girls had said. It all seemed pretty weird, and kind of gross to me. I


    considered doing what they suggested, and touching myself, but not right now. I didn¡¯t have time. I got


    in the shower, and quickly rinsed as well as rewet my hair.


    I met everyone back in the living room so we could get our hair, nails, toes, and faces done. Melissa


    decided we all needed to get french manicures. I had never had one before, but I found that I loved the


    results. It was so pretty. Hair was pretty simple. Melissa wanted us all to leave our hair down, except for


    a simple hair band to hold it back from out faces. The hair bands were strips ofce about half an inch


    wide the colors of our dresses, with a piece of stic stitched to the ends to hold it in ce.


    Finally we put on our dresses. Mine was knee length in dark purple. It was a flowy material that was


    light, and soft to the touch. It gathered slightly just below my breast, and hung from there. There were


    no


    sleeves, only straps to hold it up, but she gave us each a small sheer top that covered our backs, and


    shoulders. It had small sleeves, and opened in the bust with no closers. It was also the same color as


    our dresses. Molly had dark blue, and Lexi had a dark green. We all looked pretty in our dresses, but


    Melissa¡¯s was breath taking.


    It was white, as was tradition for all females at their ceremony, and had spaghetti straps. It flowed down


    her from the top of her breast. Not quite hiding her curves, but not disying them too much either Two


    panels separated as they flowed down from the top, and off to the sides. There was a fewyers of


    fabric. that went down straight from the top as well. She looked beautiful. She smiled at all of us before


    we made our way to the courtyard out back.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    ***Chastity***


    I hadn¡¯t had a chance to see the courtyard before Melissa¡¯s ceremony. When Molly, Lexi, and I stepped


    outside I looked around. Melissa had decided to go simple with more of a fall theme. The colors were


    more of orange, dark red, and yellow. She didn¡¯t do streamers orce, but the decorations were still


    pretty. She had bunches of fall looking leaves tied together with either red, orange, or yellow ribbon


    arranged in vases on the center of tables. She even managed to spread fall looking leaves along the


    aisle. It all looked very pretty.


    We quickly found our table with Rowen, Jax, Colby, Marcus, and Norm. Rowen brushed his fingers


    along my arm, before taking hold of my hand, and kissing the back of it before whispering in my ear


    that I looked beautiful. I smiled shyly up at him, and kissed his cheek. He looked very handsome in his


    dark purple, short sleeved button down, and ck dress pants.


    When the music began to y I looked to Ross. I knew the moment he first saw Melissa, his eyes


    widened, and the smile on his face became bright with joy. I turned to Melissa then. She was also


    smiling with happiness, and there were tears glistening in her eyes. I smiled for them both.


    Melissa had just stepped up next to Ross when he pulled her to him, and hugged her. I could tell he


    said something to her while his face was buried in her neck. I saw her nod, and could only imagine


    what he said to her. I smiled, and gotfortable in my seat. Alpha Joseph had to clear his throat to


    get their attention, causing all of us tough.


    ¡°Good evening. It is my honor to bring Ross, and Melissa together this evening in our most sacred


    ceremony. I remember watching Ross grow up. He was such a serious little pup, even from the day he


    was born. He also watched everything going on around him at all times. Seeing the man he has


    be has been one of the great joys of my life. Seeing the happiness that Melissa has brought out in


    him, warms my heart in way words cannot describe.¡± Alpha Joseph said with a smile.


    ¡°Melissa, today I get to officially wee you into the Druid family. It is my honor to do so. I have no


    doubt you will bring joy to us all. Now to get this going.¡±


    I smiled, and teared up as I listened to them move through the ceremony wlessly. I found myself, a


    few times, imagining it was Rowen, and I up there promising ourselves to each other for life. The


    thought brought an unexpected smile to my face. I could actually see us reaching that point one day. I


    could only hope it happened. I was brought out of my thoughts as Alpha Joseph announced the couple.


    They were all smiles, and we cheered for them.


    They were just passing our table when they called all of us to follow them back to the gazebo. Gammal


    Peter following behind us. We watched quietly as they took pictures together. I did noticerge ck


    trash bags off to the side, and wondered what they were for, but ignored the urge to ask. Eventually


    Melissa, and Ross pulled us into the pictures. First the guys posed together, being gentlemen then


    acting like pups, wresting with each other. Next us girls posed together. Now we behaved ourselves


    better than the boys did, and didn¡¯t wrestle with each other.


    I thought we were done when Joe, and Dimitri joined us at the gazebo.


    ¡°We¡¯re not done yet.¡± Melissa said excitedly.


    ¡°We¡¯re not?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Nope. I have some really fun pictures I want to get. Colby, Jax, Rowen, Molly, and Lexi, line up with


    Ross,


    and me. If you have your mate stand next to them. Joe, Peter, Dimitri, in those bags are tones of


    leaves. I


    want one really big pile spread out in front of us.¡± Melissa instructed, and they went to follow her


    instructions.


    It ended up being about 25 bags of leaves spread out in front of us in arge pile. I looked at Melissa in


    confusion.


    ¡°My favorite thing to do as a pup was to y in piles of leaves. Everyone grab the hand of the people


    next to you. On the count of three we¡¯re all going to jump into this pile. Make sure you get lots of shots


    of us jumping together. Once we¡¯ve jumped in, y! Joe, Dimitri, and Peter don¡¯t hesitate to join in


    ying¡± Molly exined excitedly.


    I couldn¡¯t help it, I startedughing. I loved this idea. It sounded like a lot of fun. It was also very


    creative. I did worry about pieces of leaves getting caught in my hair, and clothes, but on a closer


    inspection I noticed the leaves were fake.


    ¡°Alright everyone. Grab your neighbors hand, and on the count of three, jump. One¡­.Two¡­.. Three!¡±


    Melissa squealed.


    We all took a few running steps toward the pile, and jumped. Iughed as Inded in the pile. In no


    time we were all throwing leaves at each other. Jax picked up Colby, and pretended to throw him into


    the pile. We allughed hard as we yed together. Joe, Dimitri, and Peter joined in, dumping handfuls


    of leaves. on us. Rowen was collecting up a pile of leaves to dump on some one when I took the


    handful I had in my hands, and dropped them over his head. He sputtered, and looked around to see


    me giggling at him. He growled yfully at me, then grabbed me around the waist, making me squeal.


    He made like he was going to drop me in the leaves, but ended up dropping himself into them with me


    on top of him. I looked up to find Joe, and Dimitri dropping handfuls of leaves on me, causing me to


    laugh even harder.


    Eventually we all crawled out of the leaf pile, but the photographer came up with an idea, we all were


    on board with. Melissa, and Ross stood in the center of the pile. We all quickly pushed most of the


    leaves in around them, then we all took handfuls, stepped back, and threw them at them. They


    laughed, then kissed as leaves were raining down around them. The whole thing was fun, and I loved


    every minute of it.


    As we made our way back to the courtyard Melissa exined that the leaves were being collected up,


    and set into piles for her nieces, and nephews to y in. I had forgotten she had arge family, just like


    Norm. I¡¯m d she found a way to entertain the pups.


    The meal was being served just as we took our seats. I was kind of sad that Ross, and Melissa


    wouldn¡¯t be sitting with us to eat because they were set up at their own little table together, but I knew it


    was just. for the meal. Rowen put his hand on my knee as we all ate, and chatted together. As soon as


    we were done eating Melissa, and Ross came to our table to sit with us.


    ¡°The ceremony was beautiful Mel. I loved the decorations.¡± Lexi said with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t know what we¡¯re going to do with all of these leaves afterwards though. I should


    have thought of that.¡± Melissa replied with a giggle.


    ¡°Donate them the schools. They would make great additions to craft projects.¡± Molly suggested.


    ¡°I bet the florist in town, and maybe some artists will want them. They could make good use of them.¡± I


    added.


    ¡°Good ideas. Thanks. I¡¯ll contact everyone this week.¡± Melissa said with a smile.


    ¡°What made you decide on a fall theme?¡± Norm asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s my favorite season. We don¡¯t get much of a winter, which I¡¯m d off because I hate being cold,


    but something about fall settles me.¡± Melissa answered.


    ¡°Well everything was done perfectly.¡± Molly said with a smile, and Melissa blushed.


    We all sat around, and chatted for a bit before Melissa, and Ross went onto the dance floor for their


    first


    dance. Someone had gotten the idea to spread leaves all over the dance floor for them to dance


    around in. It was a cute idea, and fit with the theme very well. Rowen pulled me back against his chest,


    and wrapped his arms around me as we watched the two whirl around the dance floor. They stared at


    each. other like they were the only two in the world. It was beautiful to watch.


    After their dance ended they invited everyone to join them. Without even asking, Rowen led me out


    onto the dance floor, pulled me close to him, and started to dance to the music, staring into my eyes. I


    stared right back. I saw all of the joy, happiness, and contentment he held in his heart, in his eyes, but


    there was sadness too.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I whispered to him.


    ¡°Nothing is wrong?¡± He responded looking puzzled.


    ¡°There is sadness in your eyes. Why are you sad? Maybe I can make it go away.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing you can do to make that go away. Not any time soon at least. Not anything I could


    ask you to do anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    I think I understood what he meant because there was a part of me that was sad too. It always was


    when I knew our time was limited. He smiled at me then kissed me, pulling me even closer to him as he


    did so. It didn¡¯t take long for the pressure, and tingles to start again. He pulled back quickly though, and


    looked deeply into my eyes.


    ¡°Go for a run with me. Duke is missing Le.¡± He whispered to me.


    ¡°Now? But Melissa, and Ross¡­.¡± I started, but he stopped me.


    ¡°Understand, and told us to go. We need this time. Duke, and Le need this time.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    He took me by the hand, and we slipped into the woods. We both went behind separate trees to strip,


    and shift.


    ¡°Thank you Chastity. I need time with my mate.¡± Le said happily.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee Le. Enjoy yourself.¡± I responded with a smile then let her take over.


    Once I shifted, I took a back seat to Le, and just watched. Le trotted out from behind the tree


    excitedly. Duke sat proudly, waiting for her. He yipped as soon as he spotted her, and she bound over


    to him, happily barking. They instantly nuzzled each other, and rubbed along each other. Once they


    properly scented each other, Le ran off into the woods with Duke chasing right behind her. They


    chased, and yed with each other. When they came to the packke, they took a drink than snuggled


    together. Duke had his head on Le¡¯s back, while she rested hers on his bushy tail. They both purred


    in contentment.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised Duke hasn¡¯t tried to mate Le yet.¡± Rowen mind linked me.


    ¡°Would he actually do something like that if she isn¡¯t ready?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°She is, but knows you are not, and Duke isn¡¯t going to try to force the issue.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well that¡¯s a good thing. Right?¡±


    ¡°A very good thing, but umon for Alpha wolves.¡±


    ¡°OH. I didn¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry sweet girl. We understand. We love you no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Is everyone elseing out for a run tonight with Melissa, and Ross?¡±


    ¡°They will be shortly. They wanted to give Duke, and Le sometime alone.¡±


    ¡°I feel bad that we¡¯re missing their reception.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Ross, and Melissa told me to take this time if we felt we needed it.¡±


    ¡°That was sweet of them.¡±


    ¡°Yes it was. Do you want to wait for them?¡±


    ¡°Will Norm, Marcus, and Lexi be running with them?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately no. It¡¯s too much of a risk to have them out here with us. Their scents are unknown to


    the rest of the pack, and they don¡¯t carry our pack scent.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Then maybe we should go back. It¡¯s not fair to them to be left alone while the rest of us are out


    here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re probably right. Both Braxton, and Gina have gone off for the night with their friends.¡±


    ¡°How long have we been gone?¡±


    ¡°If I had to guess, a few hours.¡±


    ¡°Oh wow. We should head back then.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    -With mutual whines Le, and Duke stood up, and headed back toward the pack house. Once we


    were shifted back, and dressed we left the woods, and headed back toward the courtyard. When we


    reach the area we found Norm, Marcus, and Lexi helping clean up. Without asking Rowen, and I


    jumped right in to help as well. Once we were done Norm, and Marcus disappeared into the room they


    were using.


    ¡°They ran off quick.¡± Imented.


    ¡°They were feeling the romance of the day, and decided they needed a little lovin.¡± Lexi snickered.


    ¡°Wha¡­.oooh. Wait. How does that even work?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Um. How does what work?¡± Lexi asked as we entered Molly, and Jax¡¯s apartment.


    I followed her into the living room while Rowen went to the bathroom, and to let Lc out. Once I was


    seated on a couch, with Lexi on the other across from me, I tried to exin what I meant.


    ¡°Well they both have the¡­um¡­.same parts. How does¡­.um¡­.well you know work?¡± I questioned,


    blushing.


    ¡°Ooooh. I¡¯m not expert or anything, obviously, but they¡­.um¡­..use the only hole avable, or the


    mouth.¡± Lexi exined quietly.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°From what I have heard, for men it feels good to have sex in the ass.¡± Lexi whispered.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I know, and please don¡¯t ask them. Marcus doesn¡¯t like to get too into discussing what they


    do together.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t. That sounds painful.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know, and I would rather not find out.¡±


    ¡°Same here.¡±


    ¡°Did you think more about what Molly, and Melissa told you earlier?¡±


    I blushed, and looked down at my hands. I could only nod.


    ¡°And?¡± Lexi questioned.


    I just shook my head. I didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Especially not with Rowen here. Thankfully she


    changed topics, and told me about everyone dancing after we left. She said the pups had a st


    jumping in the leaf piles. Eventually Rowen joined us. He was in pajamas pants, and thankfully a t-shirt


    too. Lc was sitting on his shoulder, but he had a wand toy I had never seen before in his hands. It


    had little curls of ribbon on the end of it. Instead of sitting on the couch next to me, he sat on the floor


    right in front of me stretched out his legs, and leaned back against the couch. He put Lc on the floor


    in front him, and waited for her to check out the room.


    ¡°Lets see if she likes this one.¡± He said as he twitched it on the floor.


    At first she didn¡¯t see it, but as soon as she did she crouched down, wiggled her little butt, and


    pounced. He flipped it up in the air before she could reach it, and she jumped for it, stretching as far as


    she could, making us allugh. She watched it hanging in the air for a few minutes, her whiskers, and


    tail twitching before she tried to jump for it again. Rowen quickly smacked it down on the floor away


    from her before around. she got it, and their little game began. We allughed as we watched her y,


    and chase the toy If she caught it she would try to run away with it, and would always look upset when


    Rowen pulled it away


    from her.


    ¡°I love when her little butt wiggles. It¡¯s so funny.¡± Lexi giggled.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s like she is revving up her little motor to take off.¡± Rowen agreed.


    ¡°I love watching her whiskers twitch.¡± I said as I giggled at Lc flipping around in the air quickly, trying


    to catch the toy.


    ¡°Why do her whiskers twitch like that?¡± Lexi questioned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Do you hear her chattering when she¡¯s watching it in the air?¡± Rowen asked as he flicked the toy into


    the air again.


    ¡°I have. It¡¯s kind of cute.¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Weird creatures.¡± Rowen mumbled.


    ¡°Definitely.¡± Lexi agreed.


    Eventually Lc got worn out from the game, jumped on the couch, and curled up in myp. I started to


    pet her gently causing her to start purring. That made me curious about something. Rowen was talking


    to Lexi about something, and wasn¡¯t paying any attention to what I was doing. I reached out, and


    started to run my fingers through his hair. It was so soft, and felt good in my fingers. I almostughed


    as his head followed the movement of my hand. When I started lightly scratching along the sides of his


    head he groaned a bit, andid his head back on the couch, and against my leg. Lexi was watching us,


    and suddenly startedughing. Rowen¡¯s head popped up to look at her, as I did the same. 1


    ¡°Are you petting him like you¡¯re petting Lc?¡± Lexi asked betweenughs.


    ¡°No.¡± I mumbled as I pulled my hand back.


    ¡°Yes you were. You were petting him like a cat.¡± Lexi continued to giggle.


    ¡°No¡­.no I wasn¡¯t.¡± I snorted.


    ¡°I think you were.¡± Lexi stated.


    ¡°Well maybe, but he likes it.¡± I sniffled, and tried not to giggle.


    ¡°Sweet girl, were you really just petting me like your cat?¡± Rowen asked, leaning his head back to look


    at


    I just shrugged, and blushed.


    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m a wolf. Not a cat.¡± Rowen said yfully.


    ¡°Yeah well you reacted the same way Lc does when I pet her.¡± I quipped, and stuck my tongue out at


    him.


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    He jumped up, and tackled me. Lc jumped, and took off as he started to tickle me. Something no one


    had done to me in a very long time. I shrieked, and tried to wiggle away as he dug his fingers into my


    sides, holding me, and tickling me at the same time. I shrieked, andughed as he growled into my


    neck, and continued to tickle me.


    ¡°What on earth is going on here?¡± I heard Jax roar, causing me to jump, and Rowen to chuckle.


    He stood up, then helped me sit up as he continued tough, then said, ¡°She was petting me like does


    her cat. She needed to pay for that.¡±


    ¡°So you decided to maul my sister as pay back?¡± Jax growled.


    ¡°Dude, I wasn¡¯t mauling her. I was tickling her.¡± Rowen snorted.


    ¡°She kind of did deserve it. She was petting him like she does Lc.¡± Lexi said with a giggle.


    ¡°Jax, calm down.¡± Molly said with a small giggle.


    ¡°All I know is I heard my sister shrieking. I walked in to find you on top of her, her legs in the air, and


    trying to get away from you.¡± Jax growled, pointing at Rowen,


    ¡°Lord save us from over protective brothers.¡± Molly huffed as she flopped down next to Lexi.


    ¡°I wish I could say they aren¡¯t all like that, but Darren is no better.¡± Lexi sniffed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to look out for my baby sister, and protect her?¡± Jax whined, causing me to giggle.


    ¡°Not from her mate, you idiot. Especially not when they¡¯re ying around, and having fun.¡± Molly


    stated, smiling at him.


    ¡°Fine. Where is that weird creature?¡± Jax grumbled.


    ¡°Lc ran off when Rowen tackled me. She¡¯s probably under the couch.¡± I answered, and giggled at the


    re he shot Rowen.


    ¡°Well how the hell do I get her out from there? I need to work more on teaching her to y fetch.¡± Jax


    stated, looking under the couch.


    ¡°Here. Try this.¡± Rowen chuckled as he handed the want toy to Jax.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Jax asked looking at the thing.


    ¡°A new wand toy. I picked it up for her.¡± Rowen admitted sheepishly, causing all of us girls to melt.


    Jax grumbled, and he wiggled the toy in front of the couch. Lc came out from under the couch quickly


    to pounce on it. Jax moved it around for her to chase for a bit. I don¡¯t know what came over him, but he


    stood up, and started dragging the thing behind him as he joggedps around the living room with Lc


    chasing right behind him. We allughed as we watched the two. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure who we were


    laughing at more though. Lc¡¯s attempts at keeping up with the toy, or Jax having her chase him.


    Eventually he sat back down, and just started wiggling the toy around for Lc again. I don¡¯t know why


    he


    did it, but suddenly he threw it. Lc took off after the toy, picked up the ribbons, and started to drag it


    back to him.


    ¡°I DID IT! I TAUGHT A CAT TO PLAY FETCH!¡± Jax whooped, causing all of us tough.


    ¡°Good job baby. You can train a cat.¡± Molly said with a giggle, kissing the back of his head.


    When Lc was close enough for Jax to reach the toy, he took it, and threw it again. I swore Lc


    looked at him like he was stupid, sat down, and started cleaning her face.


    ¡°Well she sure told you.¡± Rowen snickered.


    ¡°Damn. I thought I got her to y fetch.¡± Jax grumbled as he got up to get the toy.


    It was all I could do not tough as Lc watched him walk over, pick up the toy, and sit back down


    again. She had his number, and he didn¡¯t even know it. I saw the look in Molly¡¯s eye that she saw the


    same thing. Jax thought he taught Lc to y fetch, but she was going to be the one making Jax y


    fetch instead, and she did. Some times she would run after it, and bring it back, but more often she


    would make Jax go get it himself. It took him awhile, but he finally caught on.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Why do I get the feeling I¡¯ve just been trained by a cat?¡± Jax questioned, ring at


    Lc, and none of us could help it.


    We all bust upughing. Lc sat up straight on the floor looking proud of herself. If I didn¡¯t know any


    better¡¯ I would think she knew exactly what was happening, and was very proud of herself for it.


    ¡°Baby, you were just trained by a cat. She knew that if she went to get it sometimes that the rest of the


    time you would go get it yourself so she could continue to y. She wanted the game to continue so


    she yed along.¡± Molly exined as she giggled.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°You little shit. You tricked me.¡± Jax growled at Lc, as she stared at him then began cleaning herself.


    We all startedughing again at the look on Jax¡¯ face.


    ¡°She¡¯s proud of herself isn¡¯t she?¡± Jax grumbled.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she be? A two pound kitten just trained the big bad wolf to y with her how she


    wanted.¡± Rowen chuckled.


    ¡°Oh like you don¡¯t fall for her tricks?¡± Jax mumbled.


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t think so. I don¡¯t throw a toy expecting her to bring it back to me. I make here to me to


    y.¡± Rowen sniffed.


    ¡°Yeah. Whatever.¡± Jax pouted.


    ¡°A. Baby, it¡¯s ok. She just likes you is all, and she wants to see you happy, sometimes.¡± Molly


    cooed as she put her arms around Jax¡¯s neck, and nuzzled him.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Was all Jax said.


    ¡°Come on handsome. I¡¯ll pet your ego, and make it feel all better.¡± Molly giggled, as she stood up from


    the couch.


    ¡°Um¡­¡­yeah. Bye.¡± Jax scooped up Molly, and took off toward their bedroom.


    ¡°And I think that¡¯s my cue to hit the sheets.¡± Lexi giggled as she moved to go to bed, ¡°Night you two.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡± Rowen, and I called after her.


    We set quietly for a bit. I didn¡¯t know what to say, and really didn¡¯t feel like talking. I liked these quiet


    moments with him. Unfortunately I caught myself yawning, and knew it was about time to get to bed


    too.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go get ready for bed? I¡¯ll get Lc, and be in shortly.¡± Rowen suggested.


    I only nodded, and headed to the bedroom. I grabbed pajamas, and went to the bathroom. Once I was


    change, and ready I went back into the bedroom. Rowen was stretched out on the bed, shirt off with


    Lc curled up on his chest. He was scratching her behind the ears. He looked over at me, and smiled.


    ¡°You know the entire week I was home, she would get up on your chest, and fall asleep just like that


    after I got out of bed?¡± I said as I slid under the sheets, andid on my side, looking at them.


    ¡°Yeah. I know. I woke up with her there every morning.¡± Rowen whispered.


    I leaned forward, and kissed his cheek, causing him to smile at me. I watched him giving Lc


    attention. Before I knew it was fast asleep. At some point I moved close to Rowen, put an arm around


    his waist, and one leg over his. I also had my head on his chest. His arm was wrapped around my


    waist. I woke up just like that. I smiled up at him then got up to shower, and get dressed. By the time I


    was done, Rowen was


    He went into the bathroom to shower as I started packing up my stuff. I hated this part of visits. The


    leaving was tough. When Rowen was done in the shower, he stripped my bed for me. Once we were


    done, we sat down, and worked out a schedule for visits. Most of them were himing to me, for now


    at least. After we were done, we went down to breakfast. It was nice to see everyone before I had to


    leave. We had to leave early because Marcus had to be back for patrol duty. Goodbyes were short with


    everyone, expect Rowen. We shared a bunch of kisses before we finally got on the road to go back to


    school. Norm, Lexi, and I spent the evening doing homework, and hanging out. I had needed time


    home this weekend. I was d for it.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    ***Chastity***


    Monday morning started out as usual, breakfast with Norm, and Lexi before heading off to ss. Today


    we had an exam on the skeletal system of the human body. I had spent a lot of thest two weeks.


    studying, and the night before the three of us quizzed each other. I was feeling pretty confident. Once


    we were seated the instructor handed out our tests, and we began. The test was harder than I


    expected, but I felt I did well any way.


    Lexi, and I headed off to our next ss while Norm went in the opposite direction for his. The next two


    sses had no exams, but we had presentations to give. I was nervous about talking in front of people,


    but once I got started I becamefortable quickly. I felt I did well, and by the look in the instructor¡¯s


    eyes told me he was impressed. I was pretty proud of myself.


    I was just walking into self defense ss when my cell phone went off, I looked at it to see it was


    Rowen calling. I smiled, and stopped in the hall to answer it.


    ¡°Hi.¡± I said brightly.


    ¡°Hi sweet girl.¡± Rowen responded.


    ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wonderful because I have some news.¡±


    ¡°You do? What?¡± I asked nervously as I couldn¡¯t imagine what news he could have that would be so


    wonderful,


    The only thing I coulde up with was that he found someone better for him. I hadn¡¯t had that


    thought in awhile, so strongly, but there it was. I became even more nervous.


    ¡°Remember when Robert¡¯s swearing in as Alpha got postponed because of adding new members from


    Cedar Grove?¡± Rowen asked as I crinkled my brow in confusion, as I didn¡¯t understand what this had to


    do with him finding someone new.


    ¡°Y¡­yes.¡± I stuttered quietly.


    ¡°As I¡¯m sure you heard, it is this weekend.¡±


    ¡°¡­I did.¡±


    ¡°Well dad, Dimitri, Jax, Molly, and I areing. We¡¯ll be there Friday evening, and staying until Monday


    morning.¡±


    ¡°Really? Will I see you while you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m calling. I was calling to ask you to get a pass for me to stay with you this weekend. Also


    to ask you to be my date of the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°R¡­.really?¡± I gasped in surprise.


    ¡°Yes sweet girl. I¡¯ll get to spend another weekend with you, and I would love you to be my date


    Saturday, please.¡±


    ¡°¡­.Ok. I¡¯ll go apply for a pass after self defense ss.¡±


    ¡°Great. I can¡¯t wait to see you this weekend sweet girl. I¡¯ll let you get to self defense ss.¡±


    I hung up, and smiled. I couldn¡¯t believe I thought he was going to leave me. I was so d I was going


    to see Rowen again this weekend. Looking at the time, I realized I was almost a minutete to self


    defense


    ss. I ran into the room, dropped my stuff, and moved to stand between Lexi and Norm quickly. Matt


    red at me, and I got really nervous, shrinking back a bit.


    ¡°Since you decided that my time was not worth yours today Chastity, you can give me fifty push ups


    now.¡± Matt growled at me.


    I crinkled my brow in confusion. I was only a minutete, butte waste. I sighed, and started my


    push ups as I heard Lexi snap something at Matt who ignored her. I was barely able toplete all 50,


    but I did it. I was now exhausted though. When I finished I did my best to get right into what everyone


    else was working on, but I was a bit more sluggish the rest of ss. Matt snapped at me a few times,


    startling me every time. I trembled, and started to retreat into myself more each time he snapped at me.


    I almost jumped out of my skin when he touched me roughly to adjust my stance.


    ¡°Get your hands off her now!¡± Lexi growled.


    ¡°Mind your own business, and get back to work.¡± Matt snapped at her, making me shrink back from


    him.


    even more.


    ¡°No. You need to take a look at her, see you are scaring her, and back off.¡± Lexi said firmly, ring at


    Matt.


    ¡°She needs to get over herself, and get to work.¡± Matt stated.


    ¡°You just don¡¯t get it. We¡¯re done for the day.¡± Lexi put her arm around me, and started to guide me out


    of the room, ¡°Norm grab our stuff, and lets go.


    ¡°ss isn¡¯t over. Get back here. NOW!¡± Matt roared causing me to tremble, and cling to Lexi.


    ¡°Shh, small fry. I got you.¡± Lexi said gently as she ignored him, and lead me out of the room.


    I didn¡¯t have a full panic attack likest time, but I was definitely scared. Norm used my card, and let us


    into my room. Lexi helped me sit down on my bed as she put Rowen¡¯s zip up hoodie around my


    shoulders. Lc climbed up on my shoulder, purred, and rubbed against the side of my head. I quickly


    started to calm back down.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I whispered as I looked to Lexi.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee small fry.¡± Lexi smiled at me.


    ¡°What was his problem today?¡± Norm asked as he flopped down next to me on my bed.


    ¡°I have no idea. He had an attitude from the minute he walked in the door.¡± Lexi stated.


    ¡°Eat dinner up here?¡± Norm asked.


    ¡°No. I need to go to the admin office to apply for an over night pass for Rowen.¡± I admitted.


    ¡°For when?¡± Norm questioned.


    ¡°For this weekend. He¡¯sing with Joe, my dad, Molly, and Jax for Robert¡¯s swearing in. He wants to


    stay here with me, and he wants me to be his date to the ceremony.¡± I answered.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to the ceremony?¡± Norm asked bouncing up and down.


    ¡°Yes Norm. I¡¯m going.¡± I answered as I giggled.


    ¡°Yay! You know this means you need to go shopping right?¡±


    ¡°Why now?¡±


    ¡°Swearing in ceremonies are a formal event. You need a formal dress.¡± Lexi exined.


    ¡°Oh. Where would I get one of those? They don¡¯t have them at the department store.¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about that. I have to go home Wednesday evening as the tailor in town is bringing


    over


    dresses for mom, and I to choose from. I¡¯ll call her in the morning, and tell her to bring some for you as


    well I¡¯ll make sure she knows your size.¡± Lexi answered.


    ¡°Oh. That means I won¡¯t get to go with you.¡± Norm pouted, and whined.


    I


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry sugar pop, I already told mom you wereing too. I told her you¡¯re our fashion


    consultant. She giggled, but said you were wee toe. Darren is picking us up right after self


    defense ss. We¡¯ll have dinner together then shop.¡± Lexi responded.


    ¡°YAY!¡± Norm whooped as he jumped around the room, making us bothugh.


    ¡°She¡¯s brining suits for you, and Marcus to try on as well.¡± Lexi added.


    ¡°Oh goodie! I get to see my man in a suit again. He¡¯s so hot in a suit.¡± Norm said as he fanned himself.


    I giggled, and shook my head at him. We left my room after Lexi waspletely sure I had calmed


    down, and went to the admin office to apply for an overnight visitor pass. From there we went to have


    dinner then back to my room to study for more exams this week. Once Lexi, and Norm left I decided I


    really needed a shower. I felt gross from doing all of those push ups, and then working out right after.


    I was standing under the spray, just letting the water rinse over my skin when the conversation I had


    with Molly, and Melissa on Saturday popped into my head. Even though I was alone, I blushed with


    embarrassment. I couldn¡¯t believe I had gotten up the nerve to ask the things I did. I had needed those


    questions answered though, I guess. I remembered what Lexi had said about exploring myself. I looked


    down at myself, and well, as you can imagine, there isn¡¯t much you really can see looking down like


    this. I could see my nipples were a dark pink color, and I knew I had the same shade red hair down


    there, that I did on my head. I¡¯ll admit that I did learn by listening to Fiona once to keep that area


    trimmed, and neat. I didn¡¯t know why, but it seemed like the best idea, so I did. Sighing to myself, I tilted


    my head back under the spray of water, and let it soak into my hair.


    With a grumble I looked down at myself again. How in the world was I supposed to explore myself?


    Why was I even considering doing this? It seemed crazy to me. Rowen, and I were no where near


    doing any thing like that together. Besides, shouldn¡¯t he just know what felt good to me, and what


    didn¡¯t? I growled in frustration, and started to shampoo my hair. Annoyed with myself about even


    considering this. As I was rinsing my hair, I heard Le giggling at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± I grumbled at her.


    ¡°You.¡± She snickered.


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re scared.¡±


    ¡°No I¡¯m not. Of what?¡±


    ¡°Of your own body, and you think you would be weird if you touched yourself.¡±


    ¡°N¡­.no I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Chastity, you can lie to anyone, but me. You know that,


    ¡°Y¡­.yeah I know.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°It¡­.it¡¯s just that this seems weird to me. Isn¡¯t it weird to touch yourself?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. At least I don¡¯t think so. Besides friend, and sister told you that you should. If they say you


    should then you should.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°That way you know what feelings good, and what doesn¡¯t¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Rowen already know that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure on a basic level, but not what YOU like or don¡¯t. Besides wouldn¡¯t it be better to be slightly.


    familiar with those kinds of touches?¡±


    ¡°I¡­.I don¡¯t know. Maybe?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt to try. If you are ufortable then stop.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    I


    With a sigh I picked up my loofa, and started to wash my body. When I got to my breasts, and looked


    down at them. This was so weird. As I started to soap my breasts, I ran the pad of a finger over the tip


    of my nipple. I didn¡¯t really feel anything so I shrugged, and went back to washing up. I closed my eyes


    as I washed, and the thought of Rowen¡¯s hard chest pressed against mine made a tingling feeling start


    in my nipples.


    My eyes popped open, and I looked down at them to find them beading up. I touched one gently, and it


    tingled more. I brushed it again, a little harder, and found it felt good. Curious I rubbed my thumb


    around, and over it, and I gasped. That felt strange, but in good way. I set the loofa down, and started


    doing the same thing with both hands. Part of me still thought this was weird, but the more I yed with


    them, the better it felt.


    Feeling curious, I pinched them lightly, and gasped again. A tingling shot through my body right in


    between my thighs, causing a small pulse there. I furrowed my brow at that, and tried again. I pulsed


    down there again. Now I was confused. Why did pinching my nipples cause that reaction? I continued


    to y with and pinch my nipples a bit more, and I started to feel some pressure down there. I could


    also feel some wetness building, and I moaned quietly.


    I was just about to reach down, and see what the pulsing was, when I heard the video chat on my


    computer ring. I jumped, pped off the water quickly, wrapped a towel around myself, and ran to my


    computer. I didn¡¯t even check to see who it was before I answered the call. It was Rowen, and I


    blushed furiously.


    ¡°Hi sweet¡­.why are you blushing?¡± Rowen questioned.


    ¡°No¡­.nothing.¡± I stuttered, and blushed some more.


    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re wrapped in a towel, and you¡¯re hair is all wet. If I had to guess, you were taking a


    shower.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.oh. Yeah. I was. I was just about done though.¡± I said quickly, feeling embarrassed about what I


    was really doing.


    ¡°Ok. Why don¡¯t you go dry off, and put on some clothes then we can chat?¡±


    ¡°O¡­.ok.¡±


    I scampered over to my dresser, grabbed pajamas pants, underwear, and socks then ran into my


    bathroom, mming the door behind me. I dried off as quickly as I could, and threw on the clothes I


    brought with me. I growled in frustration when I realized I didn¡¯t grab a shirt, and my pajama shirt was


    on my bed, right in front of myputer monitor. If I went to get it, he would see me half naked. I poked


    my head out of the door, and looked around. Spotting his sweatshirt on my desk chair right by the


    bathroom door, I snatched it, and quickly pulled it on. I grabbed my brush, and walked over to my bed


    to sit down in front of theputer screen.


    ¡°There¡¯s my beautiful sweet girl. Feel better now?¡± Rowen asked with a smile.


    ¡°Ye¡­.yes.¡± i stuttered still embarrassed over what I had been doing in the shower. The tingle between


    my legs wasn¡¯t helping either.


    ¡°Baby, are you sure you¡¯re ok?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yes I¡¯m fine. You just startled me is all, then I came out, and answered in towel. I didn¡¯t even


    check to see who was calling me, and¡­.and¡­.¡±


    ¡°Calm down sweet girl. I didn¡¯t see anything you don¡¯t want me to see. I¡¯m sorry I interrupted your


    shower.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­.it¡¯s ok.¡±


    ¡°So how was your day? How did you exam, and presentations go?¡±


    ¡°OH, I think I did great on my exam. Only one or two questions I struggled with, but I¡¯m pretty sure I got


    them right.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. I have no doubt you passed it with flying colors. You¡¯re the smartest person I know.


    There is nothing you can¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡±


    ¡°I do. What about your presentations?¡±


    ¡°was nervous at first. I wasn¡¯tfortable talking in front of people at first, but once I got started it got


    easier. I was also able to answer everyone¡¯s questions without stuttering at all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful sweet girl.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Even my instructor seemed pleased with me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m proud of you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°How was the rest of your day?¡±


    ¡°Well I had the start of a panic attack in self defense, but Lexi got me out of there, and I calmed


    downed quickly though.¡±


    ¡°What happened that caused that?¡±


    ¡°Matt was in a bad mood, and growling at me a lot. I was a minutete to ss, and he didn¡¯t like that.


    He made me to fifty push ups. I was so worn out from that I was sluggish the rest of ss, and he got


    mad about it.¡±


    ¡°Wait. Fifty push ups?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes.¡±


    ¡°Sweet girl, we don¡¯t even start new warrior trainees with fifty push ups when they are causing trouble.


    He shouldn¡¯t be making you do fifty push ups for any reason.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Nothing can be done about it now.¡±


    ¡°Not tonight no, but I think you should tell Marcus so he can go to Matt¡¯s superior about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.I don¡¯t want to make him mad though.¡±


    ¡°I understand that, but the way he is doing things is wrong.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Doing that many push ups when you haven¡¯t been training your body for as long as a seasoned


    warrior


    has can actually do more harm to your body, especially your muscles then good.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t know that. Do you think he does?¡±


    ¡°He should.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Maybe I should say something to Marcus. That is if Norm hasn¡¯t already.¡±


    ¡°Knowing Norm he probably did.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re probably right about that. How was your day?¡±


    ¡°Busy. I spent most of it over at the Community Center¡±


    ¡°You did? What were you doing there?¡±


    ¡°Inspecting it.¡±


    ¡°Oh? For what?¡±


    ¡°Well someone had this great idea for craft shows for all of our crafters, and I promised them I would


    make that happen. I wanted to make sure the Community Center was in good condition, and that it had


    everything they needed.¡±


    ¡°Oh. You mean it? You¡¯re really going to get that going?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am. Well I put Molly, and Melissa in charge of most of it, but I wanted to make sure the


    building was ready for it first.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately it¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in need of some updates in the kitchen area. It needs new windows, flooring, and paint. There are


    a few leaks in the bathrooms as well.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Why would you be worried about the kitchen?¡±


    ¡°Youdies had the idea to have restaurants bring in food, but Molly was approached by a couple of


    people who do things like pit beef, and such on the weekends or for parties that are interested in


    selling. their food instead. Molly loved the idea of letting them do the food for the craft shows so the


    kitchen needs to be ready for them.¡±


    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    ¡°I knew you would think that.¡±


    ¡°So¡­.um¡­..what is going to happen now since we can¡¯t use the Community Center?¡±


    ¡°Oh no. The Community Center will still be used for the Craft Shows. We¡¯re just going to have to put it


    off while the updates, and repairs get done.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have our buildersing in this week to look everything over, figure out what we need, get


    everything we need, and get started on it as soon as possible. I¡¯ll know by the end of the week how


    long it will take toplete then I¡¯ll have Molly send out a notice so that everyone that was interested


    in


    participating in the craft shows knows what is happening, and about how long we have to wait for the


    first one to happen.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Why not, instead of making them wait, do a street fair like Dark Moon did?¡±


    ¡°We considered that, but the trouble with that is getting the businesses in town to close down or allow


    individuals to block the entrance to their businesses for the day.¡±


    ¡°What if the businesses were a part of the street fair instead? They could set up booths in front of their


    stores, and home crafters could set up around the town center as well? Make it a big thing for


    everyone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pretty good idea. We didn¡¯t think of that. I¡¯m not sure that the businesses would be


    interested in doing every three months, but it is definitely an idea for around the holiday or something.¡±


    ¡°Well I mean some of the businesses sell their hand made stuff in their own shops I¡¯m willing to bet


    they would definitely be interested more than some of the resale ces.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very true. I¡¯ll suggest that to Molly, and Melissa.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee sweet girl. Thank you for thinking of the people in our pack, and ways to make them


    happy.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re good people. They deserve it. Um¡­.how much is it going to cost to redo the Community


    Center?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. There is a budget set aside for maintenance of the building. There is


    plenty of money there for what the building needs.¡±


    ¡°Oh good. You said it needs painting, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Some of the paint is starting to chip, and crack.¡±


    ¡°What¡­.what if, once everything is done have a couple of artists get together, and do a mural on one


    of the walls?¡±


    ¡°I like that idea, and they¡¯ll probably love it. Another thing I¡¯ll suggest to Molly, and Melissa. I think I¡¯m


    going to have the lighting redone as well. The fluorescent lights could use an upgrade too.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like this is going to be a big project. I¡¯m sorry so much work has to happen to make my idea.


    happen.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. This needs to be done any way. It hasn¡¯t seen any updates since it was built over thirty


    years. ago. It was going to happen eventually any way. Might as well do it now.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Ok.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m excited to see you this weekend.¡±


    ¡°Me too. I put in the request for a pass for you to stay here this weekend. Danielle said she doesn¡¯t see


    why I won¡¯t get it. She¡¯s pretty sure Dean Leonard, and Alpha Jeremy will approve it. What time do you


    think you¡¯ll be here?¡±


    ¡°We should arrive right around dinner time.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Do you need to have dinner at the pack house when you get here?¡±


    ¡°We do, but you, and Lexi are invited to the dinner as well. You¡¯ll be picked up for it right after ss.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Ok.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll need a formal dress for this.¡±


    ¡°I know. Lexi told me. Her mom arranged for the tailor in town to bring dresses to the Gamma¡¯s


    apartment on Wednesday for them to look at, and choose from. She¡¯s calling the tailor in the morning


    to bring dresses for me to look at. Lexi, Norm, Marcus, and I are going to have dinner there


    Wednesday then. look at dresses.¡±


    ¡°Oh good, I can¡¯t wait to see you all dolled up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never worn a formal dress before. I don¡¯t even know what would look good on me.¡±


    ¡°I have no doubt that the tailor, Lexi, and Norm will help you pick out the perfect things.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I hope so.¡±


    ¡°No matter what you¡¯ll look beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Thank¡­thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°Well I have some studying to do. I have another exam tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to let you go so you can study?¡±


    ¡°No. You don¡¯t have to. If you have work to do I can study while you do that. If you want to of course.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    pulled my textbook, and notes to me to start studying. We both worked quietly for awhile. It was kind of


    nice to nce up sometimes, and just see him. It was almost like he was here with me. I liked it. When


    my eyes started to get droopy I knew it was time to get some sleep. We said our good nights, and I


    drifted off quickly.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    ***Chastity***


    Tuesday and Wednesday flew by. On Tuesday I took both exams that were scheduled, and I felt that I


    did well on both of them. I would find out by the end of the week how I did on everything though.


    Wednesday we started a new section in Anatomy. This one was more involved than the skeletal


    system, but I¡¯m looking forward to it.


    On Tuesday self defense ss was canceled for some unknown reason. On Wednesday we had ss


    again, but Matt was in another bad mood. He was snappy, and moved too fast to even follow his


    movements, no matter how hard I tried. That caused him to growl, and touch me more than I really


    wanted him to. He was told to back off a lot by Lexi, but he ignored her


    During my session with Dee-Dee I had considering talking to her about my conversation with Molly, and


    Melissa over the weekend, as well as what I did in the shower Monday night, but couldn¡¯t bring myself


    to I was too embarrassed. Instead we talked about my reaction to Matt on Monday, and how my panic


    attack hadn¡¯t been as bad as the first one I had. She was happy for me, but warned me not to think that


    they couldn¡¯t ever be bad again. It would all depend on the situation, and what urred to cause the


    attack. What she said made sense. I just had to hope that nothing caused me to find out.


    Now here is was Wednesday evening. Norm, Marcus, Lexi, and I were heading to the pack house for


    dresses. We were rushing because we werete getting out of self defense. Matt made this big speech


    about properly training our bodies to fight, and all of this other stuff that Lexi said was a bunch of bull,


    and only for warriors. When we got to the parking lot Darren was already waiting for us. He grumbled


    aboutteness, but that was about it.


    ¡°Hey Lexi, will I have time to shower before we try stuff on? I feel kind of gross.¡± I asked from the back


    seat


    ¡°Yeah. We have about thirty minutes after we eat dinner before the tailor is scheduled to arrive.¡± Lexi


    responded.


    ¡°Oh good.¡±


    Norm was bouncing excitedly about this. He loved clothes, and couldn¡¯t wait to see everything. Half the


    things he was talking about I had no clue about so I just smiled, and nodded at him. When we reached


    the pack house it was a flurry of activity in preparation for Saturday. I had never been to a swearing in,


    but it looked like a lot of work went into it.


    We ate a quick dinner with the Gamma family then I rushed off to take a quick shower, and dress in the


    leggings, and t-shirt I brought. I wanted somethingfortable, but easy to change out of. I was just


    coming out of the guest bedroom, pulling my hair up into a ponytail when the tailor arrived with arge


    group of people, and racks upon racks of clothes. Each rack had a name tag on it. I guess she had at


    separate rack for each person. I stopped to help one of the younger girls maneuver a rack into the


    living room. Darren, and his father must have moved all of the furniture in the room while I showered


    because all of the couches, and tables were now against the walls. I went to sit by Lexi, and wait.


    ¡°Good evening everyone. I¡¯m Susan, as most of you know. Based on your sizes, likes, and descriptions


    I have picked out things for each of you that I hope you like. Each rack is marked for each person to


    make things a bit easier. Please take a look. If you don¡¯t see anything you like please let me know, and


    I¡¯ll send someone to grab a few more things for you. Ladies I did also bring a wide selection of shoes


    for you.¡± Susan said with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you Susan. I know this was a lot of work for you.¡± Lexi¡¯s mom said with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. I¡¯ve been upping my collection for months in preparation for this. Some of it was


    hand made by myself or one of my lovelies here with me, and some of it was ordered. If you find


    something that you like, but need altered I have enough people on staff to have it done by Friday. Now


    I understand that Norm, Marcus, Lexi, and Chastity are attending Clovend. I will have anything that


    needs to be altered dropped off at the admin office for you by Friday afternoon.¡± Susan went on to


    exin.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said quietly with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re most wee. Now please find your racks, and take a look. If you have any questions please


    feel free to ask. The youngdy, or gentleman standing at the end of your rack will have the most


    knowledge. on your specific collection.¡±


    We all nodded, and moved to the racks. Once I found mine I started to look through what was brought


    for me. The first three dresses made my nose crinkle. There was a bright red dress, an orangey color,


    and yellow Not my taste at all, and I couldn¡¯t imagine they looked right with my hair color. The next


    dress was pretty though. It was sky blue with some gems on the on the top, I pulled it out to take a


    better look, and found it was a long dress. I shrugged, and thought to maybe try it on. I moved it to the


    hook at the front of the rack then went back to look at some more. The next one was a dark pink one


    that just wasn¡¯t for me. I¡¯m not a pink fan. There were three purple ones I liked as well, but set them


    with the blue one to try on. Thest one I liked in the collection was ck. It had modest neck line,


    sleeveless, with the back mostly covered, and it red out a bit at the waist.


    Once I picked out my dresses I took them to the guest room to try on. My attendant followed behind


    me, and agreed to wait outside the door until I needed her. I decided to try to the blue one on first. It


    was very pretty, but I wasn¡¯t sure it was me. It was a little too long so it would need to be shortened if I


    picked it. I also wasn¡¯t a fan of the low back with spaghetti straps. I also felt like it was cut too low in the


    front for my taste. I decided to let everyone see it though. Just to get their opinion, maybe they would


    see something | didn¡¯t. I walked out the living room, holding the dress up to find Norm, Lexi, and


    Marcus already out there looking in the 180 mirrors Susan brought with her. I walked up to one, and


    turned around a bit to get a better look at the full effect. I definitely didn¡¯t think it was me


    ¡°Oh Chastity! You look so pretty!¡± Norm gushed, and pped.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I almost match you.¡± I said with a giggle, looking over his light blue suit.


    ¡°Well yeah, but that dress it gorgeous.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­it is, but I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too low cut?¡±


    ¡°No. You should show off your assets as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­Norm, my assets may fall out of this thing, and there isn¡¯t much of them to begin with.¡±


    ¡°Not true. You¡¯re assets are just the perfect size.¡±


    ¡°And you would know about the perfect size assets how Norm?¡± Lexi chuckled as she checked herself


    out in the bright red dress she had on.


    It was very tight, and short. The color looked good on her, but the cut was all wrong.


    ¡°I know enough to know that dress makes your assets look like they¡¯re being squeezed in all the wrong


    ways.¡± Norm sniffed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t argue that. Please tell me you¡¯re not going with that suit.¡± Lexi scoffed.


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong with my suit?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­.may suit your personality, but it washes you out.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Yeah. I wasn¡¯t going with this one. I just wanted to see how it looked. Anyway, Chastity you should


    consider that dress. Maybe, if you¡¯re notfortable with the low front have them shorten the straps a


    bit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a fan of this either.¡±


    I turned, and moved my hair, that had mostly grown back out to show my back. All of my scars were on


    disy. I wasn¡¯t embarrassed by them. I just didn¡¯t like to show them off.


    ¡°Oh. Why? They¡¯re a sign of your strengthen, and will.¡± Norm asked confused.


    ¡°They are, but I don¡¯t know like showing them off. You know this.¡± I responded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never understand why though.¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t feel like answering tons of questions I¡¯ll be asked about them.¡± ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Norm. Leave her alone.¡± Lexi growled quietly.


    ¡°Ok. Ok. Sorry.¡± Norm raised his hands, and backed up.


    I went back to the guest room, and tried on the next purple dress. It was dark purple, straight cut, and


    floor length. Too long again, and the backe up to the middle of my back. It did cover my breasts in


    a way I was morefortable though. It had some beading along the upper edge of the dress as well.


    When I picked it up I discovered it had a slit that went almost all the way to my hip. I wasn¡¯t sure how I


    was supposed to wear underwear with this one.


    I walked out of the room to find Lexi in a green dress that was long, and ball gown like


    ¡°Is there room enough under there for me to hide if I get ufortable?¡± I joked as I walked to the


    mirrors again.


    ¡°Oh haha. I thought it was pretty.¡±


    ¡°Well it is pretty, but you kind of get lost in the skirt.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Oh no no no! Lexi, no ball gown for you. It¡¯s all wrong.¡± Norm said as he joined us wearing a navy


    pinstripe suit.


    It looked very good on him. He looked very sophisticated. Marcus came out wearing the same suit. I


    loved that they matched.


    ¡°Chastity, sexy woman with the thigh action there.¡± Norm said, and I blushed.


    ¡°Yeah, but how do I wear underwear with this?¡± I asked, causing Lexi to giggle.


    ¡°Small fry, you¡¯re not supposed to wear underwear with that dress.¡± Lexi informed me.


    ¡°What?!¡± I gasped.


    ¡°Nope. Look.¡± She turned me so my butt was facing the mirror, and I saw the panty lines.


    ¡°Oh. Um¡­¡±


    ¡°At best you could wear a thong, but definitely not regr underwear. Even a thong is pushing it.¡± Lexi


    exined.


    ¡°Oh no! Absolutely not!¡± I snapped.


    ¡°But you look so sexy in it!¡± Norm whined, and I red at him before going to change again.


    The third dress was another purple on. A little lighter this time, it barely reached mid thigh. It also


    squeezed my chest in ways I didn¡¯t like. I walked out to show everyone any way, but there was no way I


    was wearing this thing. I walked out with a grimace on my face. Norm was still in his pinstripe suit, and


    one of the girls was taking measurements.


    ¡°Are you getting that one?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yup. I think it¡¯s perfect.¡± Norm responded as he tried not to bounce, ¡°Marcus is getting the same We¡¯re


    just going to do different colored ties.¡±


    ¡°Aww. That¡¯s cute.¡± I gushed as I moved slowly to the mirror.


    I took one look, and shook my head. Good grief this thing was horrible.


    ¡°Don¡¯t like that one either?¡± Norm questioned.


    ¡°Nope Not at all. I feel like I¡¯m being squished into it.¡± I responded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they can let it out some. It does look good on you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only because you want me to put my body on disy in ways I don¡¯t like ¡±


    ¡°Fine. Go change.¡±


    I hurried away, just as Lexi came out looking frustrated, and not in a dress.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t like any of the dresses I tried on. I only came out in the two you saw. The rest just didn¡¯t suit


    me. I don¡¯t think.¡± Lexi responded.


    I thought for a second, and realized there were four dresses on my rack that I hated, but I thought she


    might like two of them.


    ¡°Lexi, go to my rack. There are four dresses right in the front that just weren¡¯t me, but maybe you will


    like one.¡± I suggested.


    ¡°Ok. Thanks.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    As soon as I reached my room, I changed into thest purple dress. I didn¡¯t even bother toe out it


    in. It was almost see through along my stomach, and just below the apex of my thighs. No way was I


    even considering wearing it. I finally pulled on the ck one. It wasn¡¯t too fancy. It was pretty in


    actually, but it covered me just how I liked, and reached about mid-calf with a slight re. I really liked it,


    and I feltfortable in it. I walked out of the room, with a smile on my face.


    I found Norm, and Marcus sitting on a couch together, back in their regr clothes. They were looking


    over tie options. They both looked up at me when I came out. Marcus smiled, and nodded at me. Norm


    wrinkled his nose at me.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked as ! stood in front of the mirrors.


    ¡°That¡¯s too boring, and in. You need to something sexy, and shy.¡± Normined.


    ¡°But I like it.¡±


    ¡°Why must you hide in your clothes?¡±


    ¡°I just want¡­.¡±


    ¡°What are you two arguing about now?¡± Lexi asked as she came out.


    She looked beautiful. She had on the red dress. It was wrapped around her body nicely creating a v to


    her cleavage, and had a small bow at her hip making the dress look tied together, and it hit just below


    her knee. She wasn¡¯t falling out if it, and she lookedfortable it in.


    ¡°Now that is the dress for you Lexi.¡± Norm gushed as he walked around her.


    ¡°You think so?¡± Lexi questioned.


    ¡°Definitely. It hits in all the right ces, and shows your figure just the way it should.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. It was actually on Chastity¡¯s rack, but she said I could try it on.¡±


    ¡°What? Why didn¡¯t you try it on Chastity? It would look great on you too.¡±


    ¡°Ummmm¡­..red hair. Red clothes do not go with red hair.¡± I stated.


    ¡°Oh yeah. True. Did they have it in another color?¡± Norm questioned.


    ¡°Only in yellow I¡¯m afraid.¡± Susan answered.


    ¡°Oh. Well that¡¯s no good. Neither is the dress you have on Chastity. You look like you¡¯re wearing a


    sack, and formal means floor length. Go put that purple one back on.¡± Norm grumbled, eyeing my


    dress.


    ¡°It only looks like that because it isn¡¯t tailored to her yet.¡± Susan sniffed.


    ¡°It¡¯s still too in, and it needs to be floor length.¡± Norm argued.


    ¡°If I do floor length I¡¯m going to trip on my own feet. Besides I¡¯m short, and both floor length dresses I


    tried on made me look even shorter.¡± I stated as the other issue I had with both long dresses finally got


    voiced.


    ¡°They made you look elegant.¡± Norm stated.


    ¡°No! They made me look shorter than I am. This at least makes me look like I have some height.


    Besides I like this dress.¡±


    ¡°Fine on the length if you insist, but it¡¯s too in, and hides everything.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, and I heard Susan sigh.


    ¡°The beauty of this dress is that it can be modified.¡± Susan stated, sounding annoyed.


    ¡°Modified how?¡± Norm asked.


    ¡°Chastity, may I?¡± Susan asked me.


    ¡°Oh Yes. Of course.¡± I nodded.


    ¡°Can you put your arms out for me please?¡±


    I nodded, and held my arms out straight. Susan came around my sides, and started pinning, tightening


    the dress around my chest, and along my sides with pins giving it shape. Next she brought a case over,


    and pulled out some sheer material that had some designs painted on it. Or at least it looked painted.


    She draped it around my waist toy over top the skirt. The material was longer than the skirt, but she


    pinned it up to the same length of the skirt. Finally she took out several different colors of thick ribbon to


    show me. I picked the brighter purple one. She tied it around my waist, and made a bow near my right


    hip.


    ¡°There. See. We can do it like this. We can do the material over the top instead. We can do gemstones


    along the neck line, and hem line. We can do a gemstone belt, and leave the rest in. We can leave it


    as it is. We can do anything we want with this dress.¡± Susan stated as she looked at Norm.


    I looked in the mirror at the dress. I kind of liked it the way Susan had done it, but I was curious about


    the painted design.


    ¡°Is it possible that the painted design on this material coulde off?¡± I asked, concerned.


    ¡°Oh. No. That¡¯s not painted on. That¡¯s stitched into the material with different threads.¡± Susan


    answered.


    ¡°It is?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and we have different designs. That one is mostly just swirls, and such.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I like it very much. Um¡­.It is possible to cover the whole dress with it? If that¡¯s too much work, or


    it won¡¯t look right that¡¯s ok. I was just curious.¡±


    ¡°I have plenty. Let me grab some more, and we¡¯ll see how it looks. We also have it in a where the sheer


    material is ck with a bit more of a muted silver color. Would you like to see that?¡±


    I looked at the dress again. The sheer material did seem to be a bit bright on the ck.


    ¡°Yes please.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Susan responded with a smile


    I waited patiently as Susan removed the panel she had pinned on. She, and another girl draped the


    ck material over the dress as best they could to follow the lines of the dress. There were a lot of pins


    used. She then tied it all off with the purple ribbon. I looked at it in the mirror again when they were


    finished. The purple just didn¡¯t look right with it, and Susan seemed to agree. She removed it without


    me asking. and put a ck on instead.


    ¡°Do you have a ck one with gems on it?¡± Norm asked from his spot on the couch holding bright pink


    tie.


    ¡°I think a gemstone belt would over ride the rest of the dress if I¡¯m being honest.¡± Susan stated.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Norm got up, and walked around me a few times, inspecting the dress, ¡°Will the overy be


    this loose when it¡¯s done?¡±


    ¡°No. It will be stitched into the seams of the original dress. You¡¯ll never even know it was an add on.¡±


    Susan waved her hand.


    ¡°I love it Norm.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°What about at the bottom? Will it be stitched into the hem?¡± Norm asked, ignoring me.


    ¡°We can, but I think it will cause the material to bunch in ces.¡± Susan responded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it stitched into the hem. I like the loseyer. It flows nicely.¡± I stated firmly, causing Norm to


    turn, and blink at me.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Norm questioned like he forgot I was even there.


    ¡°I like the dress, and what Susan has done to it. I want the material loose at the hem.¡± I said.


    ¡°Ok. Then.¡± Norm said, and sat back down.


    ¡°Perfect. We¡¯ll get started on it tonight.¡± Susan said as she started to remove the sheer material with


    the attendants help.


    ¡°Um¡­before I agree to this. How¡­..how much is it going to cost to modify?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about that. I got a call from Alpha Rowen. His exact words were whatever my sweet


    girl wants she gets, money is no object. Your father called, and said the same.¡± Susan waved me off as


    she


    started measuring me, and writing something down.


    ¡°But¡­.¡±


    ¡°My dear, you are a Beta¡¯s daughter, and an Alpha¡¯s mate. They want to spoil you so let them. It¡¯s a lot


    less headache then arguing over it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I guess I can see what you mean.¡±


    Susan nodded, and I giggled.


    ¡°Go change because now it¡¯s time for shoes.¡± Norm stated with a smile.


    Crap, I forgot about shoes. I didn¡¯t have any that went with this dress. I looked over at the racks of


    shoes, and quietly groaned. Most of them were heels. This was a fight waiting to happen.


    By the time I was back in my regr clothes, and Susan had my dress, Lexi and her mom were already


    looking at the shoes. Lexi was holding a red pair of heels, inspecting them. I wrinkled my nose at them.


    Her mom also had a white pair in her hand. I shook my head, and started looking. So many heels. My


    feet started to hurt just looking at them. Finally I found a few pairs of ts. The two that caught my


    attention were a pair of pointed toe silver ones, and a pair ck ones that had a round toe, and tied


    around my ankle. I took booth pair over to a spot on the couch to try on.


    ¡°Chastity, no. Absolutely not.¡± Norm snapped.


    ¡°What?¡± I questioned as I slipped on the silver pair first.


    ¡°No ts! This is a formal event heels are a must!¡± Norm growled.


    ¡°I am NOT putting my feet in those torture devices then staying in them for hours. It¡¯s not happening!¡± I


    said firmly as I stood up in the silver shoes, and walked a bit.


    I crinkled my nose down at them as, even though they were a bit big, they pinched my feet. I couldn¡¯t


    see myself wearing these.


    ¡°Chastity you have to wear heels.¡± Normined.


    ¡°No Norm. I can¡¯t walk in them, and they hurt. Besides heels damage your feet, especially your toes.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean they damage your toes?¡± Lexi questioned as she took off the red heels she was


    trying


    ¡°Here. Read this.¡± I said as I found the article I read not long ago about thesting damage to your feet


    from wearing heels.


    Lexi took it, and read through it quickly than handed it to her mom to read. I watched each of their faces


    as they read. They looked kind of shocked. Norm tried to argue with me again, but stopped when Lexi¡¯s


    mom handed him my phone to read the article. I shrugged, and put on the ck ts, and tied them.


    around my ankles. They were cute, but something was missing. I got up, and walked in them a bit.


    They were the right size, andfortable. I still felt something was missing though. Susan must have


    seen my look because she walked over to me holding a stic box.


    ¡°Those can be modified to with a little embellishment.¡± Susan said with a smile, and handed me the


    box.


    I sat down, and opened it to see an array of different pins, and such. I sorted through them for a bit.


    She handed me a second box that was full of sorted gems stones. I handed her the pin box back, and


    looked at the gemstones. I took off the shoes, and moved to the floor, setting the box, and shoes in


    front of me.


    ¡°I still say heels would be better.¡± I heard Norm sniff.


    ¡°Yeah. Well I don¡¯t want to harm my feet like that.¡± Lexi snapped.


    ¡°We¡¯re wolves, we heel fast. Your feet will be fine my morning.¡±


    ¡°Or I can just do ts, and not have to worry about it at all.¡±


    ¡°But¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hey small fry, hand me those silver shoes.¡±


    I passed them too her, not looking up from the gemstone box, and the shoes. I was slowly picking out


    different colored stones. My dress was all ck, and muted silver. I wanted to add some color some


    where. When I was satisfied, I started arranging the stones on the shoes in different designs. At first I


    tried doing a rainbow, but didn¡¯t like that, or the heart I made either. After a few attempts at different


    shapes I became frustrated. I looked over all I had, and the shoes again then got an idea. I just started


    cing stones at random spots on the shoes. They obviously didn¡¯t stay on the sides, but I liked the


    effect on the toe of the shoes. Just random little dots of color sprinkled around. Not too much, but I


    liked it.


    ¡°You know I have adhesive used to attach those if you want to do that yourself.¡± Susan whispered to


    me. ¡°Really?¡± I asked as I looked up, and smile at her.


    ¡°Yes. If you want I can give you a bottle of it. The instructions are on it. I¡¯ll bag up the stones for you,


    and you can take it all home to decorate those yourself.¡± Susan offered.


    ¡°Oh. I would love that. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Susan went to get the bag, and glue while I removed the stones from the shoes, and got them all into a


    pile to bag up. She came back with both, and two a small boxes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bag that all up for you. You¡¯re going to need double to gemstones to do both shoes.¡± Susan offered


    as she put her hand out to take the box.


    ¡°Oh. Ok. Thank you.¡± I responded carefully handing it to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, and you also gave me an idea to offer in my shop. If you don¡¯t mind of course.¡±


    ¡°What idea is that?¡±


    ¡°Decorate your own shoes. Inspired by Chastity Bloomfield.¡±


    ¡°Oh. You don¡¯t have to use my name.¡±


    ¡°I do actually. It was your idea. You should get the credit for it.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Um. Ok. I hope it does well for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it will.¡±


    She took the gem box, and went into the dining room. I got up from the floor after boxing my shoes,


    and looked at everyone. Lexi¡¯s mom had a white pair of ts on her feet that she was inspecting, and


    Lexi had the silver ones, but she didn¡¯t look happy with them.


    ¡°Lexi, I wouldn¡¯t do silver with your dress.¡± Norm stated.


    ¡°Yeah. I agree, but I do like these. They¡¯re pretty.¡± Lexi grumbled.


    ¡°If you¡¯re insisting on ts I think I saw a pair that might work.¡± Norm huffed, and got off the couch to


    look through the shoes.


    ¡°Chastity, I liked your idea about decorating your shoes. These will look good with my dress, but they¡¯re


    a bit in.¡± Lexi¡¯s mom said as she took off the shoes.


    ¡°Oh. Here, Susan left the pin box on that table.¡± I said pointing to it.


    I watched quietly as she sorted through it. Norm came back from the shoes grumbling something as he


    dropped a box into Lexi¡¯sp the dropped back onto the couch. Lexi pulled out a pair of ck ts that


    had red iridescent threads all through them. Lexi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Norm, they¡¯re perfect. Thank you.¡± Lexi gushed as she put on the shoes, and he just waved her off,


    pouting.


    I giggled, and watched Lexi¡¯s mom with the pins. She tried a few different ones until she found a set


    that were silver with pink stones imbedded in them. She set them on the toe of the shoes, and smiled.


    ¡°Perfect. My dress is pink so these will work just right. Susan, can we attach these to my shoes


    please?¡± She asked as Susan walked back in the room, and handed me a small box with the what I


    needed for my shoes.


    ¡°Of course. Now Chastity, the adhesive needs at least twenty four hours to set. Once it has the


    gemstones will note off.¡± Susan exined.


    ¡°Great. Thank you so much.¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°Well I hate to be the barer of bad news all, but we need to get back. Curfew was twenty minutes ago.¡±


    Marcus stated as he looked at his watch.


    ¡°It was? On no. Are we going to get into trouble?¡± I asked nervously as I shot up from my seat.


    ¡°No. I called the admin office about an hour ago, and exined what was going on. They were fine with


    it because you¡¯re with us.¡± Marcus answered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get Darren so he can drive us back.¡± Lexi said as she left the room.


    ¡°Susan, thank you. This has been great. I can¡¯t wait to see the dress.¡± I said smiling.


    ¡°You¡¯re most wee. I know it will be beautiful. I want to see pictures of the shoes, when they¡¯re


    done, ok? Just have Lexi said me the pictures.¡± Susan said.


    ¡°I will. Thank you Donna for letting mee do this here.¡± I said to Lexi¡¯s mom.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee Chastity. I¡¯m d you joined us. It¡¯s always a joy to have you with us.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Alright you lot we got to go.¡± Darren grumbled as he followed Lexi into the living room, looking half


    asleep.


    ¡°We¡¯reing Darren.¡± Marcus stated as he snickered and stood.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you didn¡¯t just drive yourself.¡± Darren said to Lexi causing me to raise my eyebrows


    as ! didn¡¯t know she had a car.


    ¡°Because there isn¡¯t enough space for all of us, and I can¡¯t have my car on campus.¡± Lexi snapped.


    ¡°Marcus does.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s not a student, and he has a full time job.¡±


    ¡°So why didn¡¯t youe in his car instead.¡±


    ¡°Because mine is in the shop with an exhaust leak.¡± Marcus grumbled.


    ¡°Dude, you need a new car.¡± Darren said.


    ¡°I know, but right now I¡¯m paying for renovations on a house. I need to limp my car along until the


    house is


    done, and Norm starts working.¡±


    ¡°You should have said something. You know I prefer my Jeep over the Malibu. You¡¯re wee to it.¡± ¡°I


    couldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Shit. You¡¯d be doing my a favor. One less car on my insurance. Hell I¡¯ll sell you the thing if you insist,


    for a hell of a lot cheaper than it¡¯s worth. I only got it for the gas mileage, but I hardly drive the damn


    thing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re joking right?¡±


    ¡°Hell no. Your old ord has seen better days. At this point it¡¯s costing you more than saving you. Just


    take the Malibu, and use her well.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. Here, you take it tonight. We¡¯ll do the paperwork tomorrow then you can tell the shop to


    junk that old ord.¡±


    ¡°Uh. Alright.¡±


    Marcus took the keys from Darren hesitantly, and smiled slightly. We followed him out of the apartment


    quietly. Once we were in the car, Marcus looked around, and breathed deep. It seems a weight had


    been lifted off his shoulders.


    ¡°Hey Marcus, can I tell you a secret?¡± Lexi said quietly.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Marcus answered, wiping his eyes.


    I guess he was feeling a bit less stress. He had been stressing about the expense to fix his car since


    we got back from my pack. The exhaust had broken through on our drive back. He wasn¡¯t sure how he


    was going to afford to fix it as it needed the whole system. I knew nothing about cars, but he had said it


    was expensive.


    ¡°This was going to be your mating present from Darren, but he knew you wouldn¡¯t ept it. He hardly


    ever drives it. He got it right before he got that motorcycle he loves so much. It¡¯s only a year old, and


    only has a couple hundred miles on it. It¡¯s also paid off, and still under warranty. He¡¯s been trying to


    figure out how to give it to you for months.¡± Lexi exined.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding?¡± Marcus gasped.


    ¡°Nope. He said you needed it more than he did. If you try to give him money for it, he¡¯s either not going


    to take it, or he¡¯s going to give it to the contractor you¡¯re using for the house.¡±


    ¡°Damn it. He doesn¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Well he¡¯s going to any way. You¡¯re more like a brother to him than a cousin. You should have


    heard the hell his raised when your parents gave you that beat up old ord years back when they


    could have afforded to give you something nicer, that wasn¡¯t in such bad shape.¡±


    ¡°Eh. It was a car, that¡¯s all I cared about.¡±


    ¡°We know, but Darren felt that your dad was being a cheap bastard. He could afford more than what he


    did for you.¡±


    ¡°It is what it is. We better get back. We¡¯re alreadyte.¡±


    By the time we got back it was almost 11. I sent a text to Rowen to let him know I had just gotten back,


    but that I was going straight to bed. I was too tired for much else. He sent me a good night text with a


    little heart emoji. I smiled, and dropped into bed, falling asleep almost immediately.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    ***Chastity***


    After sses, my appointment with Dee-Dee, and self defense ss on Thursday I sat down in my


    room, and decorated my shoes. I never realized how hard it could be toe up with a design I was


    happy with. I was d I hadn¡¯t started seriously attaching the stones. Lexi, and Norm giggled a my


    frustration, until I kicked them out, and called Molly on video chat. That girl knew what she was doing.


    Within an hour my shoes were done, and I was happy with them. I was covered in adhesive though so I


    went to take a shower.


    I was standing in the shower, rxing when I started to think about my actions from Monday¡¯s shower.


    Before that went any further, I stuck my head out of the shower to make sure myptop, that I could


    see on my bed was closed. Once I was sure, I closed the shower door, and with trembling hands


    started to y with my nipples again. I still felt a little weird about this, but pushed that aside. When I


    felt pressure start to building between my legs, I moved one of my hands to explore down there.


    When my finger tip brushed my clit I gasped at the light shock that went through my body. Blinking


    rapidly, I brushed my finger over it again, with a bit more pressure. That caused me to moan quietly.


    Ok. That felt kind of good. I tried pinching it like I did my nipples, and gasped again. When I pinched


    harder it hurt so that was definitely a no go. I tried rubbing in circles, and that felt really good. The


    pressure built more, and for some reason I felt, I guess empty down there. I moved my other hand


    down there as I continued to rub my clit, moaning softly. Using my other hand I started to explore the


    rest of the area.


    Rubbing my fingers along my lower lips felt alright, but nothing great. Using two of the fingers on the


    hand still rubbing my clit, I spread my lower lips, and continued to explore. When my fingers found my


    pussy I gasped. I don¡¯t know what prompted me to do it, but I stuck one finger in just a bit. It felt odd,


    but good. I pressed in a little deeper, causing myself to moan. I withdrew my finger for a moment, then


    pushed back. in further. When my finger was pressed in as far as I could reach I wiggled it around a bit,


    just to feel around in there. I hit a spot that caused tingles to shoot all over the ce. Holy hell that felt


    shocking, but good.


    I found myself leaning against the shower wall, and spreading my legs apart. I started moving the


    fingers on my clit in faster circles as I moved the other finger in and out of me faster, and faster. I made


    sure to hit that shock inducing spot as often as I could. I was moaning at the feelings. Part of me


    thought I should stop as I felt I explored enough, but a bigger part told me to keep going that there were


    better feelings toe. I tried pushing a second finger inside of myself, and found that felt even better.


    When I felt my feet slipping, I slid down the shower wall to sit.


    I spread my legs wide, and kept up the movements of my hands. For some reason I started moving


    both faster. I could hear wet pping sounds as I moved my fingers in, and out of myself faster, and


    faster. My hips started following the movement of my fingers like they were begging for them not to


    leave me. I lightly pinched my clit at one point, and moaned loudly then bit my lip to stop the noise. For


    a bit I looked down to watch what I was doing. For some reason that made me even more excited. I


    couldn¡¯t understand it, but I didn¡¯t question it. I just continued to watch myself. It felt too good to stop


    anything I was doing.


    Suddenly I pictured Rowen touching me this way, and my whole body tightened up at the thought. I


    almost bit through my lip trying to keep myself quiet. As my movements sped up more I felt something


    building up inside of me more, and more. Something I felt like I needed to reach. I didn¡¯t know how to,


    but I know I needed to. I shoved my fingers in, and flicked over that spot inside of me over, and over


    again as I pinched my clit. My back arched, my body tensed, as sparks danced in front of my eyes, and


    that pressure released in a flood of overpowering feelings that I couldn¡¯t exin. As that feeling started


    to pass I slowed the movements of my hands, and eventually stopped. My arms, and legs flopped


    down on


    the floor in exhaustion.


    What the hell was that? All I knew for sure was that it had felt really good, but now I was spent. I could


    hear Le giggling in my head as I eventually managed to pull myself up off the floor to wash.


    ¡°What is so funny?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°You. Congrattions, you just had your first orgasm.¡± Le giggled.


    ¡°My what?¡±


    ¡°Your first orgasm. That is what it feels like to be touched. It will feel even better when mate does it.¡±


    ¡°What? No. No. No. Rowen wouldn¡¯t touch me like that. He couldn¡¯t possibly want to do that.¡±


    ¡°But he will Chastity. That, and so much more. Trust me, if you liked what you just did to yourself, you¡¯ll


    love it when Rowen does it.¡±


    ¡°How would you know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I know. I just know. Ok? When you¡¯re ready let him. He¡¯ll make you feel so much


    more.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know Le.¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t. You¡¯re not ready yet, but when you are, you¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, and finish showering. It¡¯s almost time to talk to mate.¡±


    ¡°Oh no. He¡­he won¡¯t know what I just did will he? He didn¡¯t feel it or anything did he? I was told that


    mates can feel when the other is intimate with anyone, but them.¡±


    ¡°Not when their mate is touching themselves, no. He won¡¯t feel that. Well not in a painful way. If you¡¯re


    close to him, and touching yourself he¡¯ll feel that, and he¡¯ll get turned on by it. He¡¯ll want to touch you


    himself, or watch you touch yourself.¡±


    ¡°WATCH ME?!¡±


    ¡°Sure. Why not? He might like it. You could show him what you like so he can do the same things.¡±


    ¡°No. Absolutely not!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t need to be. Anything that happens between mates when ites to sex should never be


    embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say Le. I doubt that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    I grumbled, and finished my shower. Once I was out I dried off, I threw on one of Rowen¡¯s t-shirts, and


    a pair of pajamas pants. By the time I went back into my bedroom, Rowen had text me three times


    about video chatting. I apologized for taking so long to respond, and that I had been in the shower.


    Then I opened myptop, and called him. His smiling face popped up quickly.


    ¡°Hi sweet girl.¡± Rowen said.


    ¡°Hi.¡± I responded smiling at him.


    ¡°Have a nice shower?¡± He asked, and my eyes widened.


    Did he know what I had been doing in there? Had he felt it.


    ¡°Y¡­.yes.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m d. I don¡¯t have a lot of time, but I wanted to just make sure we¡¯re all set for this weekend.¡±


    ¡°O¡­oh. Yes. Sorry. Danielle told me your weekend pass was approved. We can pick it up when you


    get here. What time did you say you would be here?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll get there right around five. We¡¯ll pick you up for dinner at the pack house. After dinner, I¡¯ll ride


    back with you, Marcus, and Norm.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Yeah. Lexi said she had to stay at the pack house tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The families are required to be there for the rehearsal as it¡¯s not only Robert getting sworn in,


    but also his Luna, Beta, Gamma, and their mates, if they have them.¡±


    ¡°I know Darren doesn¡¯t have one yet. I¡¯m not sure about the Beta.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t. The king has been talking about doing the mating gatherings again soon so they¡¯ll


    probably go.¡±


    ¡°Would you go?¡±


    ¡°No. I have my mate so I don¡¯t need to. If you want, once you¡¯re done with school, and everything we


    can go to one together so you can see what it¡¯s like. I hear they¡¯re not that great though. A lot of people


    sniffing around each other, and groping each other too. There is supposed to be other things going on


    like dancing, and stuff, but not much of that happens from what dad told me about those things in the


    past.¡± ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be interested in that.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Neither am I. Unfortunately, if they be a thing again, we may have to host them sometimes, in the


    future.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because no single pack hosts them all. It¡¯s unfair to expect that so each gathering is hosted by a


    different pack, and all packs are expected to host at least one.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. We would be expected to give a speech, greet a few people, eat a meal, then we could leave.¡±


    ¡°Why would WE have to be there? Can¡¯t you go by yourself?¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t, and I wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It would make me appear that I am unmated, and looking for my mate. That is not, and will not be the


    case. If anyone mated attends, they take their mate so as not to cause confusion.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I guess that makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but that¡¯s a long ways off, and not something we need to worry or even think about right now.


    We¡¯re not even sure they will be a thing again. I think the king is going to have one, and see how


    it goes. If it goes well, he¡¯ll consider doing them twice a year. If not, he won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    ¡°It does. Well I hate to do this, but I have to run. I need to go pick up a couple of things for tomorrow.


    Have a good night sweet girl. I can¡¯t wait to see you.¡±


    ¡°You too. Bye.¡±


    I waved at him, and signed off. I smiled as I got excited about seeing him tomorrow, and having the


    whole weekend with him. I looked around my room, and realized it could use a cleaning. It wasn¡¯t


    messy really, just not as organized as I liked it. I cued up some music on myptop, and got to work.


    The first thing I did was strip the bed, and change the sheets, much to Lc¡¯s displeasure because she


    had beenfortably sleeping on my nket. I hushed her, and put her in her window seat. She


    happily stretched out there. Not like it mattered, she slept all of the time any way.


    Next I collected up her toys that she had spilled every where, and put them back in the little basket I


    had for them. I lectured her about putting her toys back where they belong when she was done with


    them. Of course she ignored me, like she always does when I told her this. Le was giggling at me in


    my head as I lectured. I moved to my books that were all over my desk next. I put the ones I needed for


    the following day in my book bag, and the rest back on the bookshelf. I found an odd sock under my


    bed, and it went right into theundry basket. Clean or dirty it was getting washed. I moved onto the


    bathroom from there.


    changed out all of the towels, and bath mat that wiped the whole room down.


    Once I was satisfied, I grabbed myundry basket, and headed to theundry room at the end of the


    hall. I was thankful they were empty as I didn¡¯t feel like going all the way to the first floor to doundry.


    Once they were started I grabbed the book I brought to read, and gotfortable. I was surprised no


    one else came to doundry while I was there, but no one ever did. Once everything was washed,


    dried, and folded I headed back to my room. I put everything away, and crawled into bed I wanted to


    have at least some decent sleep before Rowen arrived the next day. I drifted off to sleep, blushing as I


    remembered what I had done in the shower. No way was I ever going to let Rowen see me do that. Nor


    would I ever tell any one. It did feel good though so I would probably do it again, at some point.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    ***Rowen***


    The time seemed to crawl by for me, and I could hardly sit still. In just a few hours I would get to spend


    another weekend with my sweet girl. After a month apart we needed it. I know we had spent sometime


    together the previous weekend, but it was minimal as we were both busy with getting ready for Melissa,


    and Ross¡¯s ceremony. This weekend would be a bit different. I would get there in time to have dinner


    with her, sleep with her in my arms tonight. I knew some of her time tomorrow would be spent getting


    ready for Robert¡¯s swearing in ceremony, but we had all day Sunday for just us. I arranged it that way


    on purpose as we never really got that.


    Now if the time would just move faster. I was in my father¡¯s office going over the ns for the


    community center, as well as the needs list, but I couldn¡¯t stay focused. I kept ncing at the time, but


    it didn¡¯t seem to move, at all. I looked up when my father sighed, and dropped his pen on his desk.


    ¡°Son, you¡¯re not paying any attention.¡± My dad grumbled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you? This is your project, but you¡¯re not paying a bit of attention. I¡¯ve asked you


    the same question five times now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m excited to see Chastity. We¡¯ve had so little time together.¡±


    ¡°I know. I get it.¡±


    ¡°Did you ever have to go through this with mom?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There were a few times that I had to spend a month or more away from her. I felt like I was losing


    my mind. We didn¡¯t have video chat back then or any of it. We had phone calls, and mail. That was it.¡±


    ¡°That had to suck.¡±


    ¡°It did, but we got through it. How do you think we ended up with you before we even nned to start


    having pups?¡±


    ¡°Dad! Really. I don¡¯t need to know this.¡±


    ¡°Well now you do.¡±


    ¡°Did you, and mom want more pups?¡±


    ¡°We did, but after Gina your mom stopped being able to have more. We tried for awhile, but eventually


    we gave up. It was too much stress on your mother, and it broke her heart every time she didn¡¯t get


    pregnant. We had a good life.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still hard for you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Every single day. Your mother was the best woman in the world. Our life was pretty perfect.¡±


    ¡°Do you ever consider looking for your second chance mate?¡±


    ¡°No. Nothing would ever be better than what your mother, and I shared. Would it be nice to have a


    woman to share things with, sure, but it¡¯s not something I need.¡±


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t want you to be alone though.¡±


    ¡°I know that, but right now I¡¯m not ready. I have you, and I have Gina. That¡¯s all I need in my life. If I¡¯m


    meant to have a second chance mate, I guess I¡¯ll meet her when the time is right. Right now though


    who ever she is would be left heartbroken because I¡¯m just not ready.¡±


    ¡°I can understand that.¡±.


    ¡°Yeah. Besides I figure I¡¯ll have some grandpups running around here some day that are going to keep


    me plenty busy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah well you have a long time to wait for that.¡±


    ¡°At least four years.¡±


    ¡°How do you figure only four?¡±


    ¡°Chastity will be gone for three. Gina, and Braxton will be just old enough to realize they are mates


    when shees home. I figure about a year after that one of my pups will have a pup of their own.¡±


    ¡°No pressure or anything there dad. I think Chastity would like some time to be a midwife and Luna for


    a bit before she bes a mother. Wait. Did you say Gina, and Braxton?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Braxton may not realize it yet, but he¡¯s circling her as much as she¡¯s circling him. He¡¯s a bit slow


    on that one.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s also a few months younger than she is. The teen hormones haven¡¯t quite kicked in yet.¡±


    ¡°You were about his age when you started chasing the girls around.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.I was not.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit son. You think I don¡¯t know what you were up to back then? Why do you think I had your


    mother giving you a shot once a month, and had you getting them when you went off to school?¡±


    ¡°Wait! You put me on birth control without me knowing it?¡±


    ¡°Of course I did. I¡¯m not stupid.¡±


    ¡°Dad! I ALWAYS used protection! ALWAYS!¡±


    ¡°Nothing is one hundred percent effective. I knew I couldn¡¯t stop you from behaving like the typical


    Alpha male you are so I did what my father did. Made sure that you didn¡¯t end up with something you


    weren¡¯t ready for,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I should thank you or kick your ass. You know I made sure to get those damn shots


    once a month even on my trip? Good thing too.¡±


    ¡°Typical.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I had my fun in my younger days.¡±


    ¡°And that is the end of that conversation.¡±


    ¡°Alright. You ready to get back to this?¡±


    -¡°Yes.¡±


    At 12:00 we stopped working, and I headed off to my apartment to shower, change, and make sure I


    had everything I would need this weekend. My suit was in a suit bag, I had clothes, extra shirts and a


    hoodie for Chastity, as well as my toiletries, and the gift I got Chastity for tomorrow. It was a white gold


    charm bracelet that had several flower charms on it. I hoped she liked it. Once I was sure I had


    everything packed, I grabbed my stuff, and headed to the cars. I was surprised to see Colby putting


    bags into the back of the SUV.


    ¡°You¡¯reing with us?¡± I asked


    ¡°Yeah. Lex called me the other night, and asked me to be a buffer between her, and Anthony. The twit


    is leaving the pack next week, and has been bugging the shit out of her. She thinks if he sees her with


    another guy he¡¯ll leave her alone.¡± Colby exined as we got into the SUV.


    Molly, and Jax were already cuddled up in the third row. Colby rolled his eyes at them then took the


    seat behind his dad in the passenger seat, while I took a seat behind my dad.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s a good thing or a bad thing that she asked you to be a buffer.¡± I admitted as we


    pulled away from the house.


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. She¡¯s a cool girl, and fun to hang out with.¡± He responded, but I caught a glimpse of


    hurt in his eyes as he said that, but I shrugged it off as it was none of my business.


    ¡°Yeah. She is a cool girl, and she is good to Chastity.¡±


    ¡°She is that. Chas needs that in her life after everything.¡±


    ¡°She does.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re spending the weekend at the school with short stack?¡±


    ¡°Like hell he is.¡± Jax growled from the back seat.


    ¡°Jax, shut up man. Like or not he¡¯s her mate. One day you¡¯re going to have to just suck it up, and deal


    with it.¡± Colby grumbled.


    ¡°Or I could just kill him, and keep her hidden away from the world.¡± Jax growled.


    ¡°At least it¡¯s your best friend, and someone you know, and not some twit off the street.¡± Colby growled


    back.


    ¡°Alright. Knock it off back there. I¡¯m not listening to this crap for four damn hours. Jax, get the hell over


    the fact that Chastity has a mate. Colby, stop baiting him.¡± Dimitri snapped from the front seat.


    I heard Jax grumble from the back seat, but he didn¡¯t say anything else. To keep Jax from going off


    again, we spent the rest of the drive just chatting about basic things. Dimitri did voice his worry about


    Greg. It seemed the man¡¯s health was getting worse. He had finally started spending time with Braxton,


    and less time drinking, but his health was not improving at all. Dimitri feared that the time they had


    together was quickly dwindling. I felt bad for Braxton, but there was nothing any of us could do.


    We reached Clovend right at 5:00. My sweet girl was waiting for us at on the stairs of the front


    building when we pulled in. She was wearing a white skirt that ended just about her knees, a blue


    denim, short sleeved button down, that was untucked, and her cowboy boots. Her hair was pulled back.


    I smiled at the cute country girl look because she did look adorable. I got out to greet her with a hug,


    and a quick kiss.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lex?¡± Colby asked as Chastity took her seat between us.


    ¡°Oh. She had to go to the pack house early to help get set up for dinner. They¡¯re doing it in the pack


    dining room as there are a lot of out of town Alphas, Betas, and their families here.¡± Chastity exined


    as we pulled out of the parking lot.


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s not surprising.¡± Dad said from the front seat.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°All the head families of packs you¡¯re allied with are invited to a swearing in so they have, a chance to


    meet the new leaders.¡±


    ¡°Oh. That makes sense.¡±


    ¡°So they¡¯ll all be at this dinner?¡± Molly asked.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Probably not all. Some will show up tomorrow, but there will be a lot of them.¡± Dad answered.


    ¡°Shit. I am not dressed for this at all.¡± Molly gasped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll have time to go change. Dinner isn¡¯t until six.¡± Dad reassured her.


    ¡°Oh thank goddess.¡±


    ¡°Um. I¡¯m not really dressed to meet a bunch of Alphas, Beta, and their families.¡± Chastity said quietly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Chastity. You are dressed just fine. Most of them will be dressed more like you. Nice, but


    not formal.¡± My dad said gently.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes I¡¯m sure. Who wants to put on suits, and dresses after hours of traveling?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    When we arrived at the pack house, an Omega male led us to the suite everyone else would be staying


    in. I was a little surprised to find we were on the Alpha floor, but I guess, being family, it made sense in


    a way. Chastity made herselffortable while we all changed out of casual clothes. Once I was


    changed, I asked the Omega who was waiting for us to take us to the dining room to please gave my


    suitcase,ptop bag, and suit bag to Marcus. He nodded, and left right away. I sat down next to


    Chastity, and pulled her into my arms. I just needed to hold her for a few minutes. I also needed to


    warn her about something. ¡°Um¡­.Chastity. I feel like I should talk you through something you¡¯ll have to


    deal with tonight, and tomorrow.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Chastity asked as she began ying with my fingers.


    ¡°A lot of people are going to ask me who you are to me. I¡¯m not going to lie to them. I¡¯m going to tell


    them you are my mate. You know what that means right?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That a lot of people are going to address you as Luna, or Future Luna.¡±


    ¡°Oh I know. Lexi reminded me of that Monday night. Dee-Dee has been working with me all week on


    just smiling, and nodding when that happens.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well now I kind of feel stupid bringing it up.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t. You were worried about how I would deal with that, and I appreciate it. It reminds me that you


    care about me, and how I am feeling.¡±


    ¡°I always care about you, and how you¡¯re feeling.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°Alright all. It¡¯s time to head downstairs for dinner.¡± My dad said as he came out of his room.


    I helped Chastity up from the couch, and ced her hand on the crook of my arm. She smiled up at


    me, and I smiled back. I took my ce behind my dad, and Dimitri. Jax, and Molly were behind us, with


    Colby in the back. I saw the look of confusion on Chastity¡¯s face at our lining up.


    ¡°When going to events like this we have to line up based on rank, and position. Current Alpha, and if he


    has a Luna, first. Current Beta, and his mate second. Future Alpha, and his mate third. Future Beta,


    and his mate fourth. Everyone else falls in line behind them.¡± I exined quietly.


    ¡°Oh. Ok. I guess that makes sense.¡± Chastity said with a small nod.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be lined up the same tomorrow to enter the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    We followed dad, and Dimitri out of the suite, and down the halls. We didn¡¯t pass anyone on the way,


    but as we got closer to the pack dining room, we could hear a lot of chatter.


    ¡°Do I smile or anything?¡± Chastity whispered to me.


    ¡°You absolutely should. You have a beautiful smile.¡± I whispered onto the top of her head before cing


    at kiss there, causing her to giggle.


    When we were announced we followed dad into the room, and walked to the head table to give our


    greeting. We would be seated at the tabie closest to the head table as we were family, but we had to


    give. our greeting first. As we approached I saw my cousins first. Robert was sitting proudly next to


    Jeremy with Beth right beside him smiling. Anthony, in typical fashion was slumped in his chair, looking


    bored. The female next to him must have been Heather. She would lookpletely dejected every


    time she was ignored by someone approaching the table. I kind of felt bad for her, but this wasn¡¯t for or


    about her. I spied Lexi sitting with her parents, and brother on the other side of ir. She appeared to


    be sniffing something in the air, and scanning the crowd.


    I almost passed out when she looked our way, and I heard her whisper mate. My hands started to


    sweat when I thought she was looking at me. That onlysted a moment when I heard someone growl


    behind me. I turned around to see Colby looking smug.


    ¡°About damn time she figured it out.¡± He growled quietly, and I chuckled to myself.


    ¡°I knew it.¡± I heard Molly whisper, and Chastity giggled.


    ¡°COLBY BLOOMFIELD! YOU HAVE SOME EXPLAINING TO DO!¡± Lexi yelled.


    ¡°No I don¡¯t. I told you months ago you had to figure things out on your own. Now that you have, what


    are you waiting for?¡± Colby responded as he smirked, spread he feet apart, and crossed his arms over


    his chest.


    ¡°You arrogant, insufferable man!¡± Lexi growled as she stood up.


    It was about that time that I realized Colby was standing right in front of Anthony. Anthony sat up


    straight, and narrowed his eyes at Colby. The whole room had gonepletely silent. Lexi¡¯s parents,


    and brother were smiling though.


    ¡°Yup. I am. I¡¯m also yours. Just like you¡¯re mine.¡± Colby called out, as he continued to smirk, and wait.


    ¡°So why are you standing there like an idiot?¡± Lexi asked, looking like she was about to cry.


    ¡°You want me, youe get me.¡± Colby stated as he seemed to brace himself more.


    ¡°She won¡¯t. She knows she¡¯s too good for the likes of you.¡± I heard Anthony grumble, but Colby just


    growled in response.


    I watched as Lexi slowly rose from her seat, and moved around the table. As soon as she was on our


    side of it, she kicked off her shoes, and ran to Colby, he had only enough time to open his arms to


    catch her. He pulled her tight to him, and whispered in her ear.


    ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes! I knew it!¡± Molly quietly celebrated, and Jax put his hand over her mouth as we all


    laughed.


    ¡°Well Alpha Joseph, I have to say that I¡¯ve never had a pack introduction quite like that.¡± Jeremy


    chuckled, as he rose to shake my father¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I promise, Alpha Jeremy! did not n that.¡± My dad responded as he shook Jeremy¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I have no doubt you didn¡¯t. I think your Beta¡¯s son has been waiting for that though.¡±


    ¡°That he has.¡± Dimitri agreed.


    ¡°Lexi is a wonderful girl. I have no doubt she¡¯ll do wonderful things for you pack.¡± Jeremy stated as he


    retook his seat.


    ¡°I have no doubt she will. She befriended our future Luna, and has been a great help to her already.¡±


    My dad said proudly.


    I looked down at Chastity to see that she was smiling slightly, and blushing.


    ¡°Ah yes. Miss. Chastity. You are a lovely girl. I know you will do great things in your future with your


    education at Clovend, and everything else you learn outside of that.¡± Jeremy smiled at Chastity.


    ¡°Thank you sir.¡± Chastity said quietly as she bowed to him.


    I heard some one snort, and I looked around a bit. I saw Heather eyeing me then looking at Chastity in


    disgust. I simply rolled my eyes, and looked back to Jeremy.


    ¡°When the dayes, I look forward to weing you into our family Chastity.¡± ir said with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you Cl¡­..Luna.¡± Chastity said, bowing to ir.


    ¡°Keep up the good work my girl. You make everyone proud in all you do.¡±


    ¡°I will do my best. Congrattions Alpha Robert, and Luna Beth.¡± Chastity said as she bowed to them


    both.


    I chuckled softly over the fact that it was Chastity, the one who hadn¡¯t even stepped into her role yet,


    that reminded the rest of us what we were standing in front of this table for. We made our greetings


    than moved to our table. I noticed that a chair was added to our table for Lexi. Lexi looked like she had


    been crying, but she was smiling at the same time. Once we were seated Jeremy stood from his seat,


    and tapped his ss, quieting the room.


    ¡°Thank you all foring this weekend. We are honored that every one has made the trip for this


    asion. I¡¯ll keep this short by saying just that. Please enjoy your meal.¡± He said.


    The first course of dinner was immediately brought out. We all dug in, and started chatting a bit.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve been saying for months you two were mates. If you had just asked I would have


    told you.¡± I heard Molly say to Lexi.


    ¡°No. She needed time to get over the crap that needle nosed prick over there did first.¡± Colby growled.


    ¡°Or you could have just grown some balls, and kissed her. It would have saved us all the trouble of


    watching, and waiting. Right Chastity?¡± Molly said leaning forward to look at Chastity.


    ¡°Oh no. You¡¯re not pulling me into this one. I told you months ago they needed to figure things out on


    their own, and we didn¡¯t know for sure if they were mates. I told you to stay out of it.¡± Chastity stated as


    she continued to eat her sd.


    ¡°I was not going to just kiss her. She could have punched me for that, and I like my perfect nose just


    the way it is.¡± Colby quipped, ¡°It is perfect isn¡¯t it, right tart?¡±


    ¡°Call me that again, and it won¡¯t be.¡± Lexi rolled her eyes at him, I couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    ¡°What? You do nicknames for others. I thought I¡¯d try one out on you. Do you have a nickname for me


    yet?¡± Colby pouted.


    ¡°Yeah. Pain in my ass.¡± Lexi joked.


    ¡°Hey. That wasn¡¯t very nice.¡±


    ¡°Oh. You expected me to be?¡±


    ¡°Well kind of. I am your mate after all.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and you kept that from me for months.¡±


    ¡°You, and Cheyenne were still getting over douchebag over there. I needed to give you that time. I


    didn¡¯t want to force something on you that you weren¡¯t ready for.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I know. I appreciate that. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    I smiled as Colby leaned over whispered to Lexi, and kissed her temple. I chuckled under my breath


    when she blushed.


    ¡°Wait. Does this mean you¡¯re moving out of Clovend Lexi or will you be moving to one of the mate


    suites, and Colby moving in?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°I¡­.I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not sure how that works.¡± Lexi answered, pinching her brow.


    ¡°Denu doesn¡¯t have mate suites. They don¡¯t want mates on campus. I guess that means I¡¯ll be living at


    Clovend.¡± Colby said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to Danielle on Monday, and find out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to get a weekend pass, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Sadly, yes. I have to stay here all weekend any way.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well I¡¯m staying here as well.¡±


    ¡°Yay! Sleep over with Lexi!¡± Molly cheered.


    ¡°NO! I want time with my mate, and you will NOT get in the way of that. You, and Jax both have a way


    of muscling in on his sibling¡¯s time with their mates. I¡¯m not allowing it right now.¡± Colby said firmly.


    ¡°But¡­Jax.¡± Molly whined.


    ¡°Nope! Not doing it. I already got yelled at for that earlier.¡± Jax grumbled.


    ¡°You already tried to monopolize their time together Jax? Lexi didn¡¯t even know until tonight.¡± Chastity


    said, looking confused.


    ¡°Not them.¡± Jax growled.


    ¡°Oh. Then who?¡±


    ¡°Jax!¡± Dimitri snapped.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t like the idea of Rowen staying with you this weekend pip-squeak.¡± Jax said quietly, and pouted.


    ¡°Jax. I love you, but sometimes you¡¯re a pain in the butt.¡± Molly said with a giggle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The only reason Darren isn¡¯t over here is because dad is forcing him to stay in his seat.


    He can¡¯t leave the table until the meal is over.¡± Lexi said with a giggle.


    ¡°Why is him staying with me this weekend any different than when he sleeps in my room at your


    apartment?¡± Chastity asked, confused.


    ¡°Because then Jax can be sure Rowen behaves himself. You¡¯ll be far from here, and he can¡¯t sneak in,


    and


    check on you.¡± Molly admitted.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s just stupid.¡± Chastity sniffed.


    ¡°It¡¯s stupid that I worry about my baby sister?¡± Jax questioned.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s stupid that you don¡¯t trust him or me.¡± Chastity admitted, sounding hurt so I put my arm around


    her shoulder.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant Chastity. Really it¡¯s not. It¡¯s just that¡­.well¡­you¡¯ve¡­¡± Jax sputtered.


    ¡°I know Jax. Believe me no one knows more than I do, but I have to be able to make my own choices,


    and live my own life. I need to know you trust me enough to do that. Plus he¡¯s your best friend. You


    should know you can trust him too.¡±


    ¡°I know. You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I understand, and I forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°Can we talk about Miss I¡¯m sad because I¡¯m not the center of attention over there?¡± Molly questioned.


    ¡°Who? Heather? Yeah. She hates when anyone gets more attention then her.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Will she cause a problem tomorrow?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°No. If she starts to Uncle Jeremy will put her in her ce.¡±


    ¡°Good. Nothing like bad drama during a swearing in.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dumb, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯s that dumb. Although she¡¯s been acting like tomorrow¡¯s celebration


    is her going away party.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I know what that means.¡±


    ¡°She, and Anthony are leaving to move to her pack next week, finally. She¡¯s been acting like the whole


    pack ising to say goodbye to her.¡±


    ¡°Do people here like her that much?¡±


    ¡°No. They can¡¯t stand her. She walked around like she¡¯s Goddess¡¯s gift to the pack because she¡¯s


    mated to the Alpha¡¯s son. She was so mad when Anthony lost the Alpha challenge to Robert, and Beth


    and Robert had their mate ceremony first.¡±


    ¡°Alpha challenge?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Robert, and Anthony are twins. When they both scented as Alphas they were both enrolled in


    Alpha school when they both turned eighteen. The agreement was that they would both attend school


    with the Beta, as well as take the Alpha tour. When they returned they had topete against each


    other. Whol ever did better in school, on the tour, built a good rtionship with the Beta, and made the


    other submit in the challenge would be made Alpha. They had to prove they were worthy in every way


    before either could be named Alpha.¡±


    ¡°That had to be hard for both of them.¡±


    ¡°Robert wasn¡¯t happy about it, and offered to be co-Alpha with Anthony. Uncle Jeremy worried about


    causing a divide in the pack, and said no.¡±


    ¡°It must have been tough to decide. They must have both done well.¡±


    ¡°Actually it was pretty easy. Robert worked his butt off both at school, and during the tour. He passed


    every ss was flying colors, he strengthened alliances with other packs, as well as gained us a few.


    He


    and the Beta built a really strong rtionship even thought the Beta was at one time, Anthony¡¯s best


    friend. At the challenge, Robert had Anthony submitting in minutes.¡±


    ¡°That must have been hard for Anthony.¡±


    ¡°And you had a thing for that guy?¡± Colby questioned.


    ¡°I was a young, lonely, impressionable girl. I¡¯m a lot smarter now so be careful.¡± Lexi snapped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to treat you even close to how that moron did.¡±


    ¡°So what is going to happen to Anthony when they move to Heather¡¯s pack?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°A hard dose of reality. Her father is one of the head warriors in her pack. He won¡¯t stand for Anthony


    lounging around doing nothing. iming he doesn¡¯t have to do anything because he¡¯s an Alpha¡¯s son.¡±


    Lexi answered.


    ¡°Talking about me already love. Your poor little mate here must not be as good as an Alpha¡¯s son huh?¡±


    I heard Anthony snark behind Lexi, and Colby growled.


    Lexi put her hand on Colby¡¯s arm, and squeezed. Chastity instantly leaned into me. I knew that meant


    she felt something from him she didn¡¯t like, and made her ufortable. I slid my arm around her


    waist, pulled her close, and kissed the top of her head. She buried her face into my chest, and


    breathed deep.


    ¡°Anthony, go back to your table, and your mate please. No one here wants to be disturbed.¡± Lexi said


    without even looking at Anthony.


    ¡°Are you telling me that my cousins here don¡¯t want to talk to me? Oh is this that poor little abused


    Omega I keep hearing so much about? I guess I¡¯ll be stuck with her as cousin soon too.¡± Anthony


    sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t. Just don¡¯t bring my sister into whatever your issues are.¡± Jax growled.


    ¡°Your sister? Oh that¡¯s rich. A Beta stuck with a lowly Omega for a sister. How I pity you. You too


    Rowen. You got stuck with that, while I got a gorgeous warrior¡¯s daughter.¡± Anthonyughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk about my daughter like that.¡± Dimitri snapped as he mmed his hand down on the


    table, causing Chastity to jump.


    I wrapped my other arm around her, and held her tight to me. She wasn¡¯t trembling, but I could just tell


    she wasn¡¯t ok either.


    ¡°Anthony, cousin or not, you ever say a wrong word about my mate again, and I¡¯ll wipe the floor clean


    with you.¡± I stated firmly as I red at him.


    ¡°I think it would be best Anthony if you walked away from this table now, and steer clear for the


    evening. I would also make sure your mother does not hear the way you are speaking of another


    Omega. She raised you better, and wouldn¡¯t stand for such behavior.¡± My father stated calmly, but


    firmly.


    ¡°Leave my mother out of this.¡± Anthony snapped.


    ¡°Then leave all of us out of whatever issue you seem to have.¡± My father red at Anthony.


    I watched as Anthony tried to fight against my father¡¯s stare, but in the end Anthony bowed in


    submission. With a huff, Anthony turned, and walked away. I watched him retake his seat, and then


    Jeremy snap something at him. Finally I looked back down at Chastity, and kissed the top of her head.


    ¡°Are you ok sweet girl?¡± I whispered to her, as I loosened my hold on her.


    ¡°Yeah. He is giving off some serious jealousy waves, and he smells funny too.¡± Chastity said as she


    pulled away from me.


    ¡°Smells funny?¡± Dad asked.


    ¡°Yeah. Like Greg does from all the alcohol, but not as bad.¡± Chastity answered with a shrug.


    ¡°Yeah. He tends to like to drink at these things.¡± Lexi responded.


    ¡°Ah. Well he shouldn¡¯t. Alcohol mixed with his beets, and cabbage scent is terrible.¡±


    ¡°Beets, and cabbage?¡± Jax asked with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°Yeah. Kind of gross.¡± Stated Chastity as she went back to eating.


    I chuckled, and shook my head. She wasn¡¯t wrong about that. The rest of the evening went along


    nicely. Anthony never approached our table again. He spent the whole night sulking in his seat. I


    introduced Chastity to a few of the friends I had made at Alpha school that were in attendance. She


    impressed every


    one of them.


    By the time we left she was exhausted. She even fell asleep in the back seat of Marcus¡¯s car. I had to


    carry her to her room, and wake her to get her to change into pajamas. She was out by the time her


    head hit the pillow. Not that I med her. She had been up early for school, and now it was after


    midnight. I fell asleep curled around my sweet girl, and Lc curled up against Chastity¡¯s chest, and my


    hand that was wrapped around her waist. Right where I wanted to be, always.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    ***Chastity***


    When I woke up the next morning I was startled at first to feel someone holding me, but I quickly


    remembered it was Rowen although I don¡¯t remembering back to my room. Thest thing I


    remember was getting into Marcus¡¯s car. I hadn¡¯t realized I was that tired.


    I snuggled close to Rowen, and sighed quietly. It felt good being held in his arms, and not having to


    jump out of bed early. I had no where to be until 10:00. My hair had finally grown out to just below the


    middle of my back, but Lexi said it was time to get it evened out, and shaped properly. I wasn¡¯t sure


    what I wanted to do with it. I had never had a proper hair cut before. I wasying there thinking about


    that when Rowen groaned, and tightened his arm around my waist, pulling me close to him.


    ¡°Morning sweet girl.¡± He said with a scratchy voice then kissed my shoulder.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± I whispered as I melted into him.


    ¡°I like this.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Waking up with you in my arms.¡±


    ¡°Oh. It is nice, but I always wake up in your arms when we¡¯re together.¡±


    ¡°I know, but you always get up before I do.¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    I felt Rowen nuzzle my neck, and I smiled. It seemed he was cuddly when he first woke up. I found I


    liked. that. My eye drifted back closed as I enjoyed the feeling of being his arms. It didn¡¯tst long


    because I noticed something poking at my butt. I tried to wiggle a way from it as I knew what it was.


    What I didn¡¯t know was why it happened since nothing was going on between us at the moment.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Rowen groaned, released me, and rolled to his back.


    ¡°Wh¡­..why did that happen?¡± I whispered nervously.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal. It happens every morning, no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It just does.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go shower.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°What time is Lexi picking you up?¡±


    ¡°Around 9:30.¡±


    ¡°So we have time to go get breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is Lexi taking you to the pack house after or bringing you back here?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll probably go straight to the pack house. Marcus said he¡¯ll drive you over there when Lexi picks


    me


    up.¡±


    ¡°Will you spend all day getting ready?¡±


    ¡°Goddess I hope not. I wanted some time with everyone before the excitement starts.¡±


    ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll be out in a bit then you can shower.¡±


    ¡°Oh. No. I¡¯m going to shower this afternoon before I get dressed for tonight.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    I watched as he grabbed clothes, and toiletries than went into the bathroom. With a sigh I got out of


    bed, and threw on some clothes. I was sitting on my bed reading some notes for ss when Rowen


    emerged freshly showered. I smiled at him then went into the bathroom to brush my teeth, and hair.


    Once I was done he took my hand, and we made our way to the cafeteria for breakfast. It didn¡¯t take


    long to get food, and find a table.


    ¡°Are you excited for tonight?¡± I asked once we were seated.


    ¡°I¡¯m more happy for, and proud of my cousin. He worked hard for this.¡± Rowen responded between


    bites of food.


    ¡°Does how they decided who became Alpha bother you since they¡¯re both you¡¯re cousins?¡±


    ¡°No, Not really. While twins are rare in our world, it does happen. What they had to do was fair. They


    were given equal opportunity to prove themselves. Robert proved to be the better choice in every


    aspect.¡±


    ¡°Has there ever been a time when twins were equally matched?¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, yes. Once.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what happened in that situation?¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly the pack ended up splitting in two. The people choose the Alpha they


    preferred, and followed him. Unfortunately it didn¡¯tst for more than a few years. One of the brothers


    was killed in a rogue attack so the pack was brought back into one.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sad. How did they manage to have two separate packs in the same territory?¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t one of the brothers moved his pack off the packnds, and started to build his own.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. They were just finally getting settled when they were attacked.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Has there ever been a case where the younger of an Alpha¡¯s pups is the Alpha, not the older?¡±


    ¡°No. As in all families, the strength of the blood weakens with each pup.¡±


    ¡°What if the first born is a female?¡±


    ¡°Females tend to have a blood line closer in strength to their mother than their father. For Alphas, since


    the majority of their mates are Omegas the girls tend be stronger low rank wolves, or warriors.¡±


    ¡°So a females can never be Alphas?¡±


    ¡°I guess they could, but they would need someone strong as their Beta because they would need


    someone who can give orders, and if absolutely needed someone to make others submit. She wouldn¡¯t


    have the abilities or aura to do that.¡±


    ¡°Oh. So how do Lunas have that ability when they are Omegas?¡±


    ¡°They actually don¡¯t. They depend on their Alpha, and the respect they have earned from their pack.¡±


    ¡°And if the Alpha died?¡±


    ¡°His Beta bes her Beta until the next Alpha is ready to take his ce, or she finds another Alpha


    in a second chance mate.¡±


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t take a chosen mate?¡±


    ¡°No. She wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain her role as Luna as well if she did that because a chosen mate is


    only that until he found his fated mate or own second chance mate. It weakens them both.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ok. I guess that all makes sense. You didn¡¯t seem to be very close Anthony,st night.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not. We never have been. I tried when we were pups, but he never had any interest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s


    kind of sad.¡±


    ¡°It is, but it really was his choice in the long run. He always seemed to act like he was better than


    everyone all because his dad was Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Your dad is an Alpha too.¡±


    ¡°I know, but that didn¡¯t matter to him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sad.¡±


    ¡°It is, but there is nothing we can do about it now. Robert tried for a long time to get Anthony to see that


    he wasn¡¯t better than others, as well as to work hard at learning to be a good Alpha. I think he gave up


    trying by the time they went to Alpha school.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s kind of sad that he gave up on his own brother.¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, they got into a fight within the first few weeks of school. Robert was trying to


    help Anthony. Instead of epting the help, Anthony turned around, and punched Robert. Robert didn¡¯t


    fight back, but Anthony cussed him out, and told Robert he didn¡¯t need or want his help. That he would


    be Alpha his own way, and to leave him the hell alone. Robert didn¡¯t have much choice after that


    really.¡±


    ¡°I guess he didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I hope things go well for him in his new pack.¡±


    ¡°I do as well. He needs to realize that he can¡¯t just rely on his family¡¯s status to take care of him though.


    He¡¯s done that all of his life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never understood people like that.¡±


    ¡°Neither do I. So Lexi is your newest sister inw. How do you feel about that?¡±


    ¡°Pretty excited. She¡¯s one of my best friends who deserves some one who will treat her with respect. I


    know Colby will.¡±


    ¡°You knew didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­what? No¡­..Ok. Yeah I did.¡±


    ¡°How did you know when she didn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Lexi never reacts to males the way she did Colby. She also has not been asfortable around a


    male


    since I¡¯ve known her as she is with Colby. I could also see it in the way she watched, and looked at


    him.¡±


    ¡°But you never said anything?¡±


    ¡°No. They needed to figure things out on their own.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°We better go out front to meet Lexi, and Marcus.¡±


    ¡°I need to grab my suit, and shoes first. Do you need to get your dress?¡±


    ¡°No. I sent that with Lexist night. I do need to get my shower stuff though.¡±


    I¡¯m d he mentioned going back to my room though. I had almost forgotten that I needed my shower


    stuff, hair brush, and clean panties and bra. Once we returned to the room I gathered my things from


    the bathroom then moved to my dresser for my personals. Before I even opened the drawer I found


    myself blushing. I didn¡¯t want to pull out these items in front of Rowen. I guess he knew something was


    up because I heard the bathroom door shut. Breathing a sigh of relief I grabbed the new set Lexi talked


    me into buying, and stuffed them into my little overnight bag. It was a ck silk set withce on the


    front of the panties, and the cups of the bra. It was for me to make me feel pretty. Rowen didn¡¯t ever


    need to see it.


    Once he came out of the bathroom he grabbed both of our bags, took my hand, and we left the room.


    Lexi, and Marcus were already waiting for us. Before handing me bag, Rowen pulled me to him, and


    gave me a hard kiss on the lips, leaving me a bit dazed. It took me a moment to shake it off before I


    dropped into Lexi¡¯s car, and sighed.


    ¡°You ok, small fry?¡± Lexi asked with a giggle.


    ¡°Huh? Oh yeah.¡± I responded with a smile.


    ¡°Are you sure? You seemed a bit out of it for a minute there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine really.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    ¡°I do. How was your night with Colby?¡±


    ¡°It was good. We spent the whole night talking. I learned a lot about him.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m d.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to ask about anything else?¡±


    ¡°What? Oh no. Absolutely not. That¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    ¡°Thank goddess for that. Molly would not leave me alone about it this morning.¡±


    ¡°Oh no.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Did you, and Rowen have a nice night?¡±


    ¡°We slept so yes.¡±


    ¡°Nothing else?¡±


    ¡°LEXI! No!! fell asleep in Marcus¡¯s car on the way back anyway.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you small fry. You know Molly is going to ask the same thing.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how you want your cut done?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve never had a real hair cut before.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°No. I would just cut the ends off when it was needed. What do you think I should do?¡±


    ¡°I think you shouldyer it, and have it framing your face.¡±


    ¡°I thought about getting bangs.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°They would make you look more like a little girl than an adult.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯t consider that. I like theyers, and framing idea though.¡±


    ¡°Good because we¡¯re here. Just do me one favor.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Leaving the waves.¡±


    ¡°OH I n to.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I smiled, and followed Lexi into the little shop. The floor had ck, and white tiles. The chairs were dark


    red, and there were really neat paintings on the walls. It was a cute ce. A tall, slender, older woman


    walked out from the back with a big smile.


    ¡°Lexi! What a pleasure to see you.¡± The woman said.


    ¡°Hi Sharon. How are you?¡± Lexi askes.


    ¡°Wonderful. Georgia will be out in a moment.¡±


    ¡°Great. This is my friend Chastity that I told you about.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Oh Chastity. Let me take a look.¡±


    I smiled, and stood still as Sharon walked around me, looking at my hair. I felt her run her fingers


    through


    it a few times, and tsk. Finally she came around to my front, and pick up a small section to look at the


    ends.


    ¡°OH honey. What did you do to this beautiful hair?¡± Sharon asked as she released. my hair.


    ¡°It¡­.it was all shaved off back in November. Before that I trimmed the ends myself when it needed it.¡± I


    exined quietly.


    ¡°Why would anyone shave of such beautiful hair?¡±


    ¡°Pun¡­.punishment.¡±


    ¡°They should have their head shaved for such a sin. Do you still do your own trimming?¡±


    ¡°Umm. Only if the ends look bad.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. No more of that youngdy.¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­yes ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now let¡¯s get you washed, and we¡¯ll talk about what you want done. Ok?¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    I followed her to the sinks, sat, and she washed my hair.


    ¡°What shampoo, and conditioner do you use?¡± Sharon asked as she shampooed my hair, and I told


    her.


    ¡°That cheap stuff? No dear. No of more of that either. I will set you up with the right stuff today. You do


    not need all of those chemicals. It weighs your hair down. We have a gentler shampoo for you to use.¡±


    ¡°Does it have a scent?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t, but we add the scent ourselves. I can smell that you use a rose scent. The works nicely with


    you natural scent so we will keep that for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. All done. Lets go get you set up for your cut.¡±


    I nodded, and followed her to the chair next to Lexi: There was a dark skinned woman working quickly,


    and chatting with Lexi. Once I sat Sharon put a drape over me then turned me to face the mirror.


    ¡°So dear, what do you want to do with beautiful hair?¡± Sharon asked with a smile.


    ¡°Well¡­um¡­I don¡¯t really know. Lexi suggestedyers, and cutting it to frame my face, but making sure


    to keep my curls.¡±


    ¡°Oh absolutely. Woman spends hundreds to have what you have naturally.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Oh you have no idea. Now let me see. Do you have a specific part you do?¡±


    ¡°No. I just brush it back, and let it fall where it wants.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Ok.¡±


    Sharon brushed out my hair, pulled at some ends, and tested framing my face. She seemed to spend a


    lot of time at this. Finally she nodded to me in the mirror.


    ¡°Layers are a must. There are just too many random ends that need to be evened out. You have a


    beautiful heart shaped face that should definitely be show cased.¡± Sharon stated, and I nodded.


    ¡°I heard a rumor this morning.¡± Sharon stated as she began to cut my hair.


    ¡°What rumor?¡± The woman doing Lexi¡¯s hair asked.


    ¡°I heard that a certain Gamma¡¯s daughter found her matest night.¡± Sharon giggled.


    ¡°Who told you that?¡± Lexi squeaked, and I side eyed her.


    She was mated to my brother. I hoped she didn¡¯t try to hide it or hurt him. She might be my best friend,


    but he was my brother.


    ¡°That loud mouth Heather was in here this morning going on and on about how you got stuck with a


    lowly warrior while she gets the Alpha you wanted.¡± Sharon exined as she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Thatzy twit is no Alpha. Colby is also the second son of the Beta of Moonlight pack. He is also


    starting at Denu in two weeks. He¡¯s hard working, and smart. We all know Anthony is azy, egotistical,


    jerk. Heather can have the good for nothing. I¡¯ll take Colby any day. I¡¯m d he¡¯s my mate.¡± Lexi


    growled.


    ¡°So it is true? You found your mate?¡±


    ¡°Ye¡¯s I did. I¡¯ve actually known him for a few months, but Anthony had me so messed up that I didn¡¯t


    even realize it at first.¡±


    ¡°How did you meet him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my brother.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Sharon gushed.


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s a pain, but a good guy. He knew, but didn¡¯t push. He waited for me to figure it out.¡± Lexi


    admitted.


    ¡°Now you just have to meet your mate, little miss.¡± Sharon said tugging my hair gently.


    ¡°I¡­.um¡­.I already did.¡± I stated with a blush.


    ¡°What? Who? Is he a member here?¡± Sharon asked excitedly.


    ¡°His name is Rowen. He¡¯s from my pack. Moonlight Pack.¡± I answer quietly.


    ¡°Chastity. Aren¡¯t you forgetting something?¡± Lexi chides.


    ¡°Noo.¡± I whined.


    ¡°What¡¯s she¡¯s not telling you is that he is the future Alpha of Moonlight.¡± Lexi stated, and I blushed


    again.


    ¡°Say what now?¡± The woman doing Lexi¡¯s hair gasps.


    ¡°Her mate is Future Alpha Rowen Druid of Moonlight pack.¡± Lexi said smugly.


    ¡°Lexi.¡± I hissed.


    What? Are you embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°No¡­I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t trust it still. I get it, and so does he.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you trust your mate?¡± Sharon asked.


    ¡°Chastity has been through a lot.¡± Lexi answered for me, making it clear not to ask any more questions.


    The other three turned the conversation to pack gossip so I zoned out for a bit, just thinking about how


    my life has changed over thest few months. I¡¯m no longer an abused ve, I¡¯m wanted, and loved. I


    am. attending the school I have dreamed of going to most of my life. I have friends. Good friends. I


    have a mate who says he loves me, and treats me well. I should be more confident in him, in us, but


    I¡¯m not sure why I¡¯m not. I¡¯ll have to talk to Dee-Dee about that this week. I¡¯m pulled from my thoughts


    when Sharon calls my name.


    ¡°Chastity, as you going to the swearing in this evening?¡± Sharon asks.


    ¡°OH. Yes I am.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Do you have a stylisting to do your hair?¡±


    ¡°Um. No. I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t.¡± Lexi responds.


    ¡°Georgia will be at the Gamma¡¯s apartment to do Gamma Donna, and Luna ir¡¯s hair. Why don¡¯t you


    come down, and we¡¯ll do your hair as well?¡± Sharon offers.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to bring Molly.¡± Lexi states.


    ¡°That¡¯s no trouble.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Now Miss. Chastity, we¡¯ll get you dried. What kind of brush do you use?¡±


    ¡°Um. A brush. I don¡¯t know. Is there a difference?¡± I responded.


    ¡°Yes dear. Here, which one looks like the one you use?¡±


    Sharon opened a drawer that had tons of brushes in it. I found the one I use, and handed it to her. She


    just shook her head at me. She showed me the brush I should be using. As she dried my hair she


    showed me the best ways to use, but understood my desire to keep things simple since I keep it pulled


    into a pony tail most of the time. She told me it was better for my hair to braid it instead of a pony tail.


    Once my hair was dry she let me look at myself. I was in shock. My hair looked healthy, and neat. She


    emphasized my curls nicely with prettyyers. She also had my face framed nicely. It looked fantastic,


    and huge smile spread across my face.


    ¡°I love it! Thank you!¡± I gasped as I turned my head this way and that to look.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d. Lets you get you set up with shampoo, conditioner, and proper brushes then you can be


    on your way.¡± Sharon said with a smile.


    ¡°Chastity! It looks great!¡± Lexi smiled.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I responded.


    Sharon quickly loaded me up with everything I needed, and we were on our way. When we reached the


    pack house I had expected us to go to the Gamma apartment. We ended up going to what appeared to


    be the Alpha floor. When I questioned Lexi she exined that due to the Alpha¡¯s being family through


    their mates, Moonlight pack was on the Alpha floor. I only nodded in response because that did make


    sense. When we entered the apartment everyone was sitting around, just rxing. Joe, and Dimitri


    were reading. Jax, and Colby were ying cards, while Molly, and Rowen were reviewing some file on


    the coffee table. Everyone looked up at us, and smiled. Rowen, Colby, and Jax rose to greet us.


    ¡°Hi sweet girl.¡± Rowen said when he reached me, and gave me a quick kiss.


    ¡°Hi.¡± I smiled at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re hair looks great.¡±


    ¡°You like it?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d. What were you, and Molly working on?¡±


    ¡°We were going over the ns for the Craft Shows. She liked your street fair ideas, and has been


    working. all week to set one up. Do you want to take a look.?¡±


    ¡°Yes please.¡±


    We sat on the couch with Molly, and spent the next several hours going over everything Molly had


    come up with. I was impressed with how quickly it was alling together. Rowen also told me about


    the updates being done to themunity center.


    We had decided that Molly, Lexi, and I would get ready in the Gamma family apartment since Sharon,


    and Georgia would be there doing hair. At 1:00 the three of us gathered our stuff, and headed down


    there. While Lexi visited with her family a bit, Molly, and I went to take our showers. By the time we


    were done Sharon, and Georgia had arrived. We spent the next several hours having hair done, and


    getting ready for the ceremony.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    ***Rowen***


    After the girls left Colby, Jax, dad, Dimitri, and I rxed for a bit before getting ready for the evening. I


    never understood what took females so long to get ready for things. Dad tried to exin it, but it went


    right over my head. It seemed like too much work for me. Around 3:00 showers were taken, and we


    dressed.


    I put on a ck suit with a white shirt, and a silver tie. Chastity had told me that her dress was silver,


    and ck so I took it upon myself to try to match her as much as possible. I did take the time to gel my


    hair off to the side a bit. I had considered getting it cut shorter, and spiking it, but decided against it.


    Especially since Chastity once told me she liked the length of my hair.


    As soon as I finished getting ready I grabbed the bracelet I bought Chastity then Colby, Jax, and I went


    down to the Gamma apartment to get Lexi, Molly, and Chastity. I had to chuckle at the three of us


    because it was clear we were struggling not to run to get our mates. When I pointed that out to Jax,


    and Colby we all startedughing, and slowed down. There was no need to rush. We still had time.


    When we arrived Darren answered the door, and let us in. The three of us stood in the Gamma living


    room bouncing, much to Darren¡¯s amusement.


    When the girls came out, my breath caught in my throat, and I smiled. Chastity looked beautiful! The


    top of her dress was molding to her chest, and stomach perfectly. The bodice had been cut into a V


    that gave just a peak of cleavage. It was cut to show her tiny waist then red out a bit, down to mid-


    calf. The dress was ck with some kind of muted silver design all over it, and a ck ribbon tied, and


    bowed right near her right hip. Her hair was pulled back in some design, but she had small curls around


    her face which was make up free except a light gloss on her lips. I smiled even more at the sight of the


    ne I gave her falling just short of the V of her dress. She was also smiling shyly at me. She


    looked beautiful. Innocent, but beautiful.


    It took me a second to remember how to walk, or speak. When I finally did, I moved toward her slowly,


    smiling at her. Her big green eyes were bright, and happy. As I reached her I put my hand on her waist,


    and lightly kissed her check.


    ¡°You look beautiful.¡± I said quietly, as I looked into her eyes.


    ¡°I do?¡± She asked, looking down at her dress.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I have something for you.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I handed her the box with the charm bracelet in it, and waited. She opened it with trembling hands, and


    gasped when she saw it. It wasn¡¯t big or clunky. It was small white gold links put together, and the three


    flower blossom charms were also small, and perfect for her small wrists. She looked up with me with


    wide eyes, and huge smile.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes. Very much. It¡¯s beautiful. Thank you.¡± She answered still smiling.


    ¡°Would you like me to put it on for you?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes please.¡±


    She handed me the box, and I carefully removed in from the box. As I went to put it on her, I couldn¡¯t


    helped running my finger along the pulse point of her wrist, causing her to gasp quietly. I smirked at her


    reaction.


    ¡°What¡¯s nice about this bracelet is that you can add other charms to it. If you want of course.¡± I said as I


    arranged it so the charms sat nicely on the top of her hand, and admired it, before kissing the back of


    her hand, causing another smirk inducing gasp.


    ¡°I can?¡± She asked breathlessly.


    ¡°You can. Anytime you see one you like it can be added onto the links.¡± I responded, as a I threaded


    her arm through the crook of mine.


    ¡°Oh. I like that idea. Maybe¡­.maybe when we go out to do things together we can pick one to add to


    commemorate the day. If that¡¯s not too stupid of an idea.¡± She suggested, looking up at me shyly.


    ¡°I think that is a great idea.¡± I smiled at her.


    ¡°So it is my Rowen memory bracelet.¡± She giggled.


    ¡°So it is.¡±


    ¡°We better get back upstairs. We need to line up, and make our way to the ballroom.¡± Jax stated.


    We said our goodbye to Lexi¡¯s family, and went back to our apartment. Dad, and Dimitri were waiting


    for us. I smiled at the look on Dimitri¡¯s face when he saw Chastity. His eyes misted up, and smiled like


    a proud father. He walked to her slowly, and took her in.


    ¡°You look so much like your mother. She would be so proud of you.¡± He whispered.


    ¡°You think so?¡± Chastity responded, and blushed.


    ¡°I know so.¡±


    He kissed her cheek, and stepped back. After he greeted the other two girls we lined up as we had the


    night before. We moved quietly through the halls. I smiled, and puffed up with pride anytime any one


    looked to Chastity. Her innocent beauty caught the eye of many. When we arrived at the ballroom I


    mind linked her.


    ¡°I know your nervous, but keep your head held high, look straight ahead, and smile. You are beneath


    no one here. You are strong, courageous, intelligent, brave, and beautiful. You have nothing to be


    ashamed off. Only things to be proud of. You have survived, and can still smile. You have reached your


    dream, and are attending one of the best programs in the world for your field. You deserve to be here


    for all of that, and more.¡± I mind linked Chastity, letting my pride in her bleed through my words.


    ¡°I¡­..I¡­.Thank you.¡± Chastity whispered through mind link.


    ¡°I only speak the truth sweet girl.¡±


    ¡°How did you know I needed to hear that?¡±


    ¡°As your mate I could feel it. I could feel that you were bing scared, and nervous.¡± ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t you worry sweet girl. I got you.¡±


    She smiled up at me, and nodded. I could sense her tension lessening as we prepared, to enter the


    ballroom. I ced my hand over hers, and followed my dad, and Dimitri. Out of the corner of my eye I


    saw her take a deep breath, smile, and lift her chin. My pride in her rose even more at those actions.


    She may


    We were directed where to stand, and took our ces to the right of the stage. Many of the members


    of Dark Moon were here, and in the center of the room. Family of the Alpha, from other packs would be


    the right, closest to the stage. Allies would be behind us, and also to the left. Jeremy, ir, Anthony,


    Heather, Lexi¡¯s parents, the Beta, and his mate were standing the stage behind a covered table. Sitting


    on the table was the ceremonial cup, and dagger.


    I looked at Jeremy, and ir first. They looked incredibly proud that this moment had arrived. As did


    Lexi¡¯s parents, as well as the Beta, and his mate. I looked to Anthony to see he looked bored, and


    almost annoyed. Heather was different story. Her face was pinched, and I could tell she kept huffing.


    Her dress. made my cringle. It was too short, too low cut, too tight, and she almost look like a disco ball


    with all the sequins on it.


    ¡°Who in their right mind would think that dress is appropriate for this kind of thing?¡± I heard Molly


    whisper, causing me to snicker.


    ¡°I guess someone forgot to tell her she needed a formal dress, not something for going to a club.¡± Lexi


    said under her breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible no one thought to help her find the right outfit for today. If she¡¯s never had to attend a


    formal event before she may not realize why that dress may be considered inappropriate. We don¡¯t


    know, and it¡¯s not fair for us to judge.¡± Chastity hissed.


    I saw Molly¡¯s eyes widen, and her face flush in embarrassment. She instantly looked down in deference


    to Chastity. I had to bite back my smile of pride in Chastity. I nced over at Lexi to see she was


    behaving in the same manner as Molly. I noticed the pride in Dimitri¡¯s eyes as he looked at Chastity


    and nodded. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± Chastity asked quietly through mind link.


    ¡°Not at all sweet girl. You did exactly as you should. It does not look good on a pack to speak as they


    did. At least out loud. Please understand I do not say this to make you ufortable, but you just did


    what a Luna should, and would do when those of her pack speak as they did. While many would agree


    that Heather is dressed inappropriately, it is disrespectful to say such. Especially in this setting.¡± I


    exined through mind link as I gently squeezed her had.


    ¡°Oh¡­I.


    ¡­.I didn¡¯t want to upset Molly, and Lexi, but we don¡¯t know why Heather is wearing that dress. It¡¯s not


    fair to judge her for it.¡±


    ¡°They are not upset. They are contrite for their behavior. You made them realize they were wrong.¡±


    ¡°OH.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You did the right thing.¡±


    ¡°If I did, why is Heather ring at me?¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    My brows lowered in confusion as I nced to Heather. Chastity was right to a point. Heather was


    ring in our direction. I couldn¡¯t say that Heather was ring at Chastity definitely, but she was not


    pleased to say the least. There was nothing we could do about it though.


    ¡°She seems to be ring at a lot of people. I wouldn¡¯t take it personally.¡± I mind linked Chastity.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Chastity mind linked me back.


    We were drawn from our conversation when Jeremy called the crowd to attention.


    ¡°Dark Moon pack, and honored guests please join me in weing Future Alpha Robert Walls, Future


    Luna Beth Walls, Future Beta Biake Cole, and Future Gamma Darren Ensor to the dais!¡± Alpha Jeremy


    called out.


    The entire room broke out in apuse, and cheers as Robert, Beth, ke, and Darren entered, and


    began to walk proudly down the aisle to the dais. All held their heads high, and Beth smiled kindly, as


    well as nodded to many. As each stepped onto the dais they bowed low to their parents. Jeremy


    smiled, as ir wiped a tear from her eye.


    ¡°It is proud day when a new Alpha takes up his mantle. When he has proven his worth in all ways to


    those that proceed him, as well as to his pack. When he has gained the respect, and trust of all in his


    ability to lead his pack into the future. When he has earned the love, and loyalty of his pack. Robert


    Walls has worked very hard to aplish these things, and will continue doing so moving forward. He


    has done so with patience, respect, hard work, intelligence, strength, caring, love, and loyalty. As an


    Alpha I respect him as my equal in all ways. I know he will fulfill the role I turn over to him today with all


    that is expected of him as an Alpha. May he lead as I did, and continue grow this pack in ways I never


    dreamed of.


    ¡°As a father I am proud of all he has aplished. Watching him grow into the man he has be


    has been one of the greatest joys of my life. Watching both of my sons grow, learn, and find happiness


    is a gift I will always be grateful for. I know they will both aplish many things in the next phases of


    their lives. ¡°Future Alpha Robert Walls please kneel and state your vows.¡± Jeremy said loudly, as


    Robert kneeled in front of him.


    ¡°I, Future Alpha Robert Walls vow to lead Dark Moon pack with intelligence, and fairness.¡±


    ¡°I vow to protect Dark Moon pack with all of my strength, and courage to myst breath.¡±


    ¡°I vow to judge with fairness, and fact.¡±


    ¡°I vow to care for the members of Dark Moon pack as I would my own family.¡±


    ¡°I vow to work hard for the advancement of Dark Moon pack in all ways.¡±


    ¡°These are my vows as Alpha of Dark Moon pack from this day forward.¡± Robert spoke loudly, and


    clearly.


    ¡°Do the members of Dark Moon pack ept Robert Walls, and his vows to you?¡± Jeremey roared.


    The entire assembly of pack members roared back yes. Jeremy nodded.


    ¡°So it shall be. Future Alpha Robert please step forward, and slice the palm of your left hand over the


    goblet.¡± Jeremy instructed.


    Robert rose to his feet, moved to the table in front of Jeremy, took up the dagger, and sliced his palm.


    When several drops of his blood dripped into the cup, ir handed him a cloth. Jeremy repeated the


    action, then swirled the cup several times. He handed it to Robert, and nodded. Robert tipped the cup


    to his lips, and drank.


    ¡°It is my honor to pass the title of Alpha of Dark Moon pack to you Robert Walls. May you lead with


    honor, respect, intelligence, fairness, strength, courage, and love.¡± Jeremy said with a smile, and tears


    in his eyes.


    ¡°Thank you Alpha Jeremy.¡± Robert said loudly, and turned to the crowed.


    ¡°I PRESENT TO YOU YOUR NEW ALPHA! ALPHA ROBERT WALLS!¡± Jeremy roared, and the entire


    crowd cheered.


    Robert moved to the other side of the table, taking his ce next to his father. Beth moved to the


    center of the dais. Jeremy, and ir smiled at her.


    ¡°Beth Walls, you have proven yourself to be wise, kind, caring, patient, understanding, supportive, and


    loving to all the members of Dark Moon pack from the day you arrived here. You have worked diligently


    to learn the expectations of a Luna. You are the embodiment of what a Luna is. We are proud to have


    you fill the role of Dark Moon pack¡¯s Luna. You have earned the respect, and love of Dark Moon pack¡¯s


    members.


    Will you ept your ce at Alpha Robert Walls side as his Luna, and equal?¡± Jeremey asked.


    ¡°I will.¡± Beth answered with a smile.


    ¡°Please kneel, and state your vows.¡±


    Beth kneeled and took a deep breath.


    ¡°I, Future Luna Beth Walls vow to lead Dark Moon pack with honor, and intelligence.¡±


    ¡°I vow to usepassion, and care in all things for Dark Moon pack¡¯s members.¡±


    ¡°I vow to care for, and support all of Dark Moon packs members as I would my own family.¡±


    ¡°I vow to treat all Dark Moon pack members with respect, and kindness.¡±


    ¡°I vow to help, and encourage all of Dark Moon pack¡¯s members in times of need, and in times of


    plenty.¡±


    ¡°I vow to love Dark Moon¡¯s pack members to myst breath.¡±


    ¡°These are my vows as Luna of Dark Moon pack from this day forward.¡± Beth said with strength, and


    pride.


    ¡°Do the members of Dark Moon pack ept Beth Wall, and her vows to you?¡± Jeremy called out, to


    which he received a resounding yes.


    ¡°So it shall be. Beth Walls please step forward, and slice the palm of your left hand.¡± Jeremy instructed.


    Beth followed the same action as Robert had. She was smiling, but I did see a single tear trail down her


    check. ir stepped forward, with a smile, and tears on her cheeks.


    ¡°It is my honor to pass the title of Luna of Dark Moon pack to you Beth Walls. May you lead this pack


    with intelligence,passion, understanding, support, love, kindness, respect, and care. May you


    serve this pack well, and expand it in all ways.¡± ir said kindly.


    ¡°Thank you Luna ir.¡± Beth responded gently.


    ¡°I PRESENT TO YOU YOUR NEW LUNA! LUNA BETH WALLS!¡± Jeremy roared, and the crowed


    again. erupted with cheers.


    Beth turned, and bowed to the crowd then moved to stand beside Robert. He took her hand in his then


    kissed her. We watched as Beta ke was sworn in by his father. Followed by Darren. Finally Jeremy


    stepped down from the dais, ir, his Beta, and his Gamma with their mates, stood beside them. All


    looking proud. Robert, Beth, ke, and Darren stepped to the edge of the dais.


    ¡°MEMBERS OF DARK MOON PACK, FRIENDS, FAMILY, AND ALLIES IT IS OUR HONOR TO


    INTRODUCE


    TO YOU THE NEW LEADERS OF DARK MOON PACK! ALPHA ROBERT WALLS, LUNA BETH


    WALLS, BETA


    BLAKE COLE, AND GAMMA DARREN ENSOR! MAY THEY SERVE WITH PRIDE, LOVE,


    STRENGTH, AND


    HONOR! MAY THEY STRENGTHEN ALLIANCES AND FRIENDSHIPS! MAY THEY BE YOUR


    SUPPORT


    WHEN YOU NEED IT!¡± Jeremy roared.


    Robert threw his head back, and howled. Everyone assembled howled with him. The sound echoed


    throughout the room, and could be heard outside surrounding the building, and for miles around. I was


    happy for my cousin, and very proud of him. He worked hard for this. Once the howls died of Robert


    smiled.


    ¡°THANK YOU ALL FOR YOUR SUPPORT IN THIS STEP IN MY LIFE AND OUR PACK¡¯S FUTURE!


    PLEASE


    JOIN US FOR OUR CELEBRATION! THERE IS A BUFFET SET UP IN THE PACK DINING ROOM,


    AS WELL AS IN THE FRONT COURT YARD! THE DARK MOON PACK RUN WILL OCCUR AT NINE


    PM! I¡¯M SORRY TO


    SAY, BUT ONLY DARK MOON PACK MEMBERS MAY JOIN US FOR THE RUN! FOR ALL VISITING


    PACKS


    THERE IS AN AREA SET UP FOR YOU TO RUN YOUR WOLVES IF YOU SO CHOOSE, BUT


    PLEASE DO SO RESPECTFULLY, AND WISELY! HAVE A WONDERFULY EVENING, AND THANK


    YOU AGAIN FOR JOINING US FOR THIS MOMENTOUS OCCASION!¡± Robert roared, and everyone


    cheered again.


    Beth took his arm, and they lead ke and Darren out of the ballroom. We waited patiently for the


    precession of families, and pack members before we lined up as we had to enter. I looked down at


    Chastity to see she was in awe.


    ¡°So what do you think?¡± I mind linked her.


    ¡°That¡­ that was a amazing. I never expected a swearing in to be like that. I¡¯m d I got to see it. Will


    yours be like that?¡± Chastity responded.


    ¡°Pretty much, yes.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Jeremy, and ir looked so proud.¡±


    ¡°They are.¡±


    When we finally reached the dining room Robert, Beth, ke, and Darren were in the receiving line to


    greet everyone. When Robert reached out to shake my dad¡¯s hand, my dad smiled at him, and pulled


    him into a back pping hug. I couldn¡¯t hear what my father was saying, but I had no doubt he was


    expressing his pride in my cousin. When Chastity, and I reached Robert, he was smiling.


    ¡°Well cousin, you did it. You¡¯re Alpha now. You think you can handle it?¡¯ I asked as I hugged him, just


    as dad did.


    ¡°Psh. I¡¯ve got this in the bag.¡± Robert joked.


    ¡°I know you can handle it.¡±


    ¡°Of course I can. Chastity, it¡¯s lovely to see you. I¡¯m so d you could make it.¡± Robert turned, and


    smiled at my sweet girl.


    ¡°Thank you, and congrattions Alpha Robert.¡± Chastity said as she bowed to him.


    ¡°Tsk tsk. None of that. We¡¯re family since you¡¯re stuck with this pup. Just call me Robert or Rob.¡±


    Robert said as he smiled at Chastity.


    ¡°Oh¡­I¡­..um¡­.Ok.¡± Chastity stammered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. His ego is getting to him right now.¡± Beth joked as she elbowed Robert.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they all like that?¡¯ Chastity asked with a giggle.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I said with mock offense, and Chastity just shrugged.


    ¡°They are, aren¡¯t they.¡± Beth giggled, ¡°Chastity, I really look forward to getting to know you better. Now


    that I¡¯m Luna, I¡¯ll be joining you, and ir for you meetings. I know we¡¯ll be great friends.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to it.¡± Chastity responded with a smile.


    Eventually we moved on to let others greet Robert. We found our reserved table which was not far from


    Robert¡¯s table. Tonight it would only be him, Beth, ke, and Darren sitting at the head table. We were


    seated with their families. My dad, and Jeremy quickly jumped into a conversation about what Jeremy


    nned to do now that he was retired.


    Once I made sure Chastity was seated with Molly beside her, I went to get us food. I was hungry, and I


    was sure Chastity was as well. I wasn¡¯t surprised to see Jax, and Colby following right behind me. We


    were chatting as we loaded our tes, when I felt a hand run down my back to my ass. I lowered my


    brow, and turned to see Heather standing there, smirking at me.


    ¡°Why hello there handsome. How are you this evening?¡± Heather purred.


    ¡°I¡¯d be a whole lot better if you took your hands off of me, and go back to your mate.¡± I growled.


    ¡°I would reject him for you in a second.¡± She smirked.


    ¡°No thank you. I happen to love my mate, and I have no interest in cheaters.¡± I snapped.


    ¡°I never said anything about cheating.¡±


    ¡°As I said, I am not interested. Now go back to my COUSIN, and keep your hands to yourself.¡±


    I removed her hand from my body, and pushed her back a few steps. I red at her as she looked at


    me. in shock. Jax, and Colby stepped between us. I knew they would keep her away from me. I was


    disgusted with her behavior. I also knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before Chastity heard about it. I wasn¡¯t


    wrong either.


    ¡°Did¡­.did Heather just touch you?¡± Chastity asked me quietly through mind link, making me sigh.


    ¡°She did.¡± I responded.


    ¡°She has a mate. She needs to leave mine alone.¡± Chastity growled causing my eyebrows to raise in


    surprise.


    ¡°I agree with your sweet girl. I got her away from me as quick as I could.¡±


    ¡°I know. I saw.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that happened. I didn¡¯t know she would do that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    ¡°I know, but still.¡±


    ¡°Never apologize for someone else¡¯s actions Rowen.¡±


    ¡°I know. You¡¯re right. I just don¡¯t want you upset.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Are you almost done getting our food?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be there in a second.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    I chuckled quietly as she closed the mind link. I took our loaded tes to the table. I noticed Heather


    sitting there, staring at me with an expression I didn¡¯t like. To make my point to her I leaned over, and


    kissed Chastity¡¯s temple, and nuzzled her neck, causing her to giggle as I sat down.


    ¡°What was that for?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re beautiful, and I¡¯m lucky to have you as my mate.¡± I answered with a smile.


    I heard Heather scoff, and I had to bite back a smirk.


    ¡°Oh. Well thank you.¡± Chastity smiled then kissed my jaw.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I hope I got everything you like sweet girl.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an Omega, right?¡± Heather sneered at Chastity.


    ¡°That¡¯s one of the things I am, yes. I¡¯m also a Beta¡¯s daughter, a nursing student at Clovend, a friend


    to many, and a future Alpha¡¯s mate.¡± Chastity responded gently then took a bite of her food.


    ¡°So being a Beta¡¯s daughter bought you a spot at Clovend. That¡¯s nothing to be proud of. There is


    nothing special about being a nurse. Besides an Omega could never be anything more than just that. A


    lowly Omega. Omega¡¯s aren¡¯t good enough for Alpha¡¯s or anything more than a servant.¡± Heather


    snapped.


    ¡°I worked hard for my spot at Clovend. My intelligence, and dedication got me that spot, not my


    father¡¯s money. If you think money gets one into a ce like that than you were misinformed. As for the


    rest, you are free to believe as you wish, but I do believe you owe your mate¡¯s mother, and your sister


    inw an apology as they are both Omegas, mated to Alphas, and both Lunas.¡± Chastity said calmly.


    ¡°Whatever. Trash.¡±


    ¡°That is enough! One more word out of you Heather, and you will be removed.¡± Jeremy growled.


    ¡°You cannot remove me as you are no longer Alpha.¡± Heather snapped.


    ¡°He may not be, but I am. You will NOT speak of my mother, my mate, and my cousin inw in such a


    manner, and think it is eptable. In this pack we respect all members, and treat them all equally no


    matter their rank. At this time you represent Dark Moon pack. I expect you to do so with respect, and


    honor. Anthony, I will say this once, control your mate, or you may both leave for the night. I will not


    have either of you causing discord. Especially not in front of so many of our allies.¡± Robert stated firmly


    from behind Heather, causing her to jump.


    ¡°You don¡¯t tell me what to do. You are not my Alpha.¡± Heather sneered.


    ¡°You are a current member of Dark Moon pack?¡± Robert questioned.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then I am your Alpha. Now apologize to those you offended, and keep your negativity to yourself.¡±


    ¡°I will do no such thing. I am a warrior¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. You want respect, give it. Now apologize.¡±


    ¡°I said no.¡±


    ¡°Oh shut up Heather. You¡¯re embarrassing me.¡± Anthony grumbled, and I could only shake my head.


    ¡°Anthony.¡± Heather gasped.


    ¡°You¡¯re causing a scene. Just do what the fancy new Alpha said, and shut up.¡±


    Heather pouted, and said nothing. I just shook my head, and returned to


    my meal.


    ¡°Rowen, I would like to talk to you more about the member exchange program. Will you have time this.


    weekend?¡± Robert asked me, after sighing at Heather¡¯ behavior.


    ¡°This weekend I don¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry. Maybe I cane back next weekend so we can meet, and discuss it


    more.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Perfect. How about Saturday around lunch time then we can have dinner with our mates.¡± He


    suggested.


    ¡°I will make that work.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to it. Chastity, when you¡¯re finished eating, Beth would like to talk to you about doing


    lunch sometime soon. Well you, and Lexi of course.¡±


    ¡°Oh absolutely. If I can¡¯t catch up with her tonight, please have her get my number for Luna ir.¡±


    Chastity said with a smile.


    ¡°I will. And thank you again for joining us.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for having me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡±


    Robert bowed to us, and walked away. Chastity beamed at me. I could tell she was excited about


    making a new friend.


    ¡°I hear Beth will be joining us for our meetings now Chastity.¡± ir said with a smile.


    ¡°Yes she will be.¡± Chastity agreed.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m very d.¡±


    Other than Anthony¡¯s scowl, and Heather¡¯s constant pout, the rest of dinner went well. Many of our


    allies stopped by our table to say their hellos, and to chat for a bit. Chastity handled every moment of it


    with grace, and kindness. She didn¡¯t let references to her future role effect her outwardly. She smiled,


    made conversation, and was genuinely interested in what every person had to say. She made me even


    prouder to call her mine with each passing moment. Eventually dinner broke up, and we were invited to


    dance, and mingle more if we wanted. I had been surprised to not see Marcus, or Norm, but as soon as


    dinner ended they showed up.


    ¡°Oh Chastity! The dress came out better than I thought! I¡¯m so d you let Susan modify the neck line


    a bit. It¡¯s perfect.¡± Norm gushed.


    ¡°Thank you Norm. You look very dashing in your suit. You both do.¡± Chastity said as she straightened


    Norm¡¯s rainbow stripped tie.


    ¡°My man here is definitely handsome, isn¡¯t he?¡± Norm gushed, and as he cuddle up to Marcus.


    ¡°Of course he is. You both are.¡± Chastity agreed with a giggle.


    ¡°Thank you Chastity. Are you both enjoying yourselves?¡± Marcus asked.


    ¡°Oh yes. Very much so. It¡¯s been nothing like I expected. So many have been warm, and weing.¡±


    Chastity responded.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to get out on the dance floor, right?¡± Norm questioned.


    ¡°Yes of course, Norm Just don¡¯tin to me if I step on your feet.¡± Chastity giggled.


    ¡°Wait. Before we all get sweaty, we need pictures.¡± Molly called out as she pulled her camera out, ¡°Joe


    will you take some pictures for me please?¡±


    ¡°Of course Molly.¡± Dad responded with a chuckle.


    Molly instantly jumped into putting all of us mated pairs together. Jax, Colby, Marcus, and I behind the


    her, Lexi, Chastity, and Norm. Before my dad could snap the pictures I wrapped my arms tight around


    Chastity¡¯s waist, and pulled her tight to my chest.


    ¡°Come on Anthony. I¡¯m bored with this group. I want to go find people actually worth talking to.¡±


    Heather huffed, and drug Anthony away.


    ¡°Well that was rude.¡± Molly mumbled under her breath.


    ¡°Maybe she was just feeling left out?¡± Chastity suggested.


    ¡°Chastity, I love you girl, but some times you are too sweet for your own good.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Chastity questioned.


    ¡°Unfortunately, as much as you want to give Heather the benefit of the doubt, what you saw here is her


    typical behavior. Many have tried to befriend her, but she just looks down on them. From the day Beth


    joined Robert a few months into his Alpha trip, she did all she could to befriend Heather, but Heather


    was rude, snarky, and disrespectful. Heather will only associate with those that will worship her, and


    those she feels are at her level, or above her in rank.¡± Lexi exined.


    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s sad if you think about it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t disagree, but some people are just that way.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like how Aurora was.¡± Colby said quietly.


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s true.¡± Chastity agreed quietly.


    ¡°Alright. Enough of this. Lets get our dance on.¡± Norm bounced, and we allughed.


    We followed him out onto the dance floor, and we all started to dancing around, and just have fun.


    Chastity wasughing at Norm¡¯s many failed attempts at fancy dance moves. Seeing her so happy, and


    carefree warmed my heart. I had worried she would struggle with this crowd, and all of the high rank


    members here, but she wasn¡¯t. She was calm, rxed, and seemed to be truly enjoying herself.


    Eventually Robert, Beth, ke, and Darren joined us.


    I chuckled at the looks Darren kept shooting Colby every time Colby would touch Lexi in a way he


    didn¡¯t like. I didugh when Lexi stood in the middle of us, and lectured her brother about backing off.


    The look. on Darren¡¯s face as she told him he had to shake Colby¡¯s hand, and ept him as his new


    brother, was priceless.


    When a slow song finally came on I pulled Chastity close to me, wrapped both of my arms around her


    waist, and stared into her eyes. The happiness, and joy in her eyes took my breath away. She was truly


    enjoying herself, and not just iming to be. I was thankful for that. I couldn¡¯t help, but kiss her. She


    melted right into the kiss which I loved. It took all I had not to force my tongue into her mouth, and


    explore, but I knew now was not the time or ce. When I pulled back she looked up at me with her


    bright green eyes, and beautiful smile. I swore I fell even more in love with her than I already was.


    Something about this girl pulled me deeper, and deeper every day, and I knew it wasn¡¯t the mate bond.


    It was all her. At 9:00 all of the Dark Moon pack members made their way out of the building for their


    pack run. Chastity, and I decided to call it a night. After saying good night to everyone, Lexi handed me


    her car keys, and we left to go back to Chastity¡¯s room at Clovend. I could tell she was tired, but


    determined to stay awake. Once we reached her room she was definitely drooping. She wanted to


    shower before going to sleep though. While she showered, I took off my suit, and pulled out my pajama


    pants, as I wanted to shower too.


    I kissed her quickly before going to take my own shower. I wasn¡¯t surprised to find her asleep by the


    time. I finished. It had been a busy day, and I knew she was tired. I crawled into bed with her, wrapped


    myself around her, kissed her shoulder, and fell into a blissful sleep myself.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    ***Rowen***


    I woke the next morning wrapped around Chastity, and a smile on my face. Waking up with her in my


    arms was one of my favorite things. I always slept better with her next to me. My day always started


    better. when I spent the night with her. She truly was my happy ce. I pulled her close to me for a


    moment, and breathed in her lc, and honeysuckle scent. I could breath her in all day, and never get


    tired of her scent. I almost jumped out of my skin when I felt something lick my finger.


    I peered over Chastity¡¯s shoulder, and saw Lc staring at me. I moved finger away from Chastity¡¯s


    waist, and rubbed her under the chin. For the first time ever I actually felt her purring. The vibration in


    her throat felt weird, but I knew she was purring. Eventually she started moving her cheek along my


    finger then nipped it.


    ¡°Ouch. Lc, what was that for?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°She¡¯s probably hungry. It¡¯s past her breakfast time.¡± Chastity muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯m not food Lc.¡±


    ¡°She knows. That¡¯s how she wakes me up to feed her. She either nips my finger or the tip of my nose.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Not hard, just enough to get my attention.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just leave food out for her all of the time?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll get fat.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°How much to you feed her?¡±


    ¡°A quarter of a cup of dry food. I¡¯ll get it though.¡±


    ¡°No, sweet girl. You stay there. I¡¯ll get it. I want to snuggle you more, and I know as soon as you get out


    of this bed you won¡¯t be get back in.¡±


    ¡°Mmmhmmm.¡±


    I chuckled quietly as I got out of bed, and fed Lc. I snorted when the kitten fell into her bowl like she


    hadn¡¯t eaten in a month. After doing my business in the bathroom, I came out to find Chastity had rolled


    over to her other side, and had her head partially on my pillow. I smiled, and crawled back into bed with


    her. I pulled her close to me, and put my chin on top of her head. I smiled at her contented sigh as she


    snuggled in closer to me, and buried her head into my chest.


    ¡°I like waking up next to you.¡± Chastity whispered.


    ¡°I like waking up next to you too.¡± I whispered, and kissed the top of her head.


    She moved her head back, and looked at me. Her green eyes were a bit cloudy with sleep, but she was


    smiling. I moved, and kissed her gently. I smiled against her lips as she moved her hand up my chest,


    and ced it against my neck, kissing me back. I pulled her even closer to me as I continued to kiss


    her.


    chest When she opened her mouth to let my tongue to explore, I rolled her onto her back, and settled


    my against hers. I tried hard to ignore the feel of her nipples hardening under her shirt. I wanted to run


    my hand up under her shirt, and feel them in my fingers, but I knew that would not be wise if I wanted


    to keep kissing her. I knew it was time to pull back when Duke started trying to push me to take things


    further.


    I pulled back, and kissed the tip of her nose. Stopping was hard, but I knew I had to. When she finally!


    opened her eyes they are darkened with lust which made me smile a bit. It let me know that she


    definitely did want me. I took in her beautiful features, and kiss swollen lips before kissing her on the


    forehead again.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to shower real quick. Ok?¡± I whispered, and she nodded at me with a small smile.


    I got out of bed, grabbed clean clothes, and went into the bathroom. As soon as the door was shut


    behind me, I leaned against, and sighed. I wanted to take Ifer so badly, but I just couldn¡¯t do that to her.


    I couldn¡¯t push her. It would be wrong of me right now, and I would feel like I was taking advantage of


    her. With another sigh I started the shower. I needed a cold one.


    After brushing my teeth, and hoping the hard on I had would go down on it¡¯s own, I get in the shower.


    The cold spray hit me, and I almost yelped. As I washed, I found the cold water was not helping.


    Another sighter, and I gave up. There was only one way to deal with this right now. I adjusted the


    water temperature, wrapped my hand around my cock, and slowly started to stroke it.


    I had to bite my lip to keep quiet. I leaned my head against the shower wall, and closed my eyes as I


    picked up speed. With my eyes closed I started to imagine what Chastity would look like naked. Her


    nipples hard, and ready for my lips to suck, and tease with my tongue. I wondered if she was bare or if


    she had the same color hair on her pussy as her head. I hoped she wasn¡¯t bare. The idea of my


    Chastity bare was almost sad to me.


    As I stroked myself faster I thought of running my hands down her soft skin, along her thighs as I


    spread them just for me. I wondered if she was a sigher, moaner, or a screamer. I hoped she was a


    screamer. The thought of her screaming my name as she came on my cock was all I needed to finally


    exploded. After of few more strokes of my softening cock I sighed, and slumped against the wall.


    Once I caught my breath I washed, and got out of the shower. After drying off I threw on my jeans, and


    t- shirt. I finally emerged to find Chastity back to sleep, wrapped around my pillow, and Lc pressed


    against her back, fast asleep. The kitten opened on eye to look at me, then went right back to sleep.


    With a quiet chuckle, I grabbed myptop bag, and made myselffortable on the bed behind


    Chastity.


    I worked quietly for awhile as I ran my fingers through Chastity¡¯s hair. It was so soft, and every time I


    did it, her scent would float through the air more. I smiled at the sighs I would hear from her as well. My


    sweet girl was content, and that made me incredibly happy. I was reading through an email I had


    received for a supply request on one of our trade agreements when I felt Chastity shift next me.


    I looked over at her to see she was rolling over to face me. I moved my hand away from her hair, and


    smiled down at her. She blinked at me a few times then smiled at me.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± I said smiling.


    ¡°Good morning. How long have you been up?¡± She asked quietly.


    ¡°About an hour.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡±


    ¡°You were tired, and needed some more sleep.¡±


    ¡°You could have woken me up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I kind of liked sitting next to you while you slept. I wasn¡¯t bored or anything. I¡¯ve been doing


    some work.¡±


    ¡°Oh. What are you working on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been reading emails from some of the packs we have trade agreements with, discussing


    shipments.¡±


    ¡°Requesting, and providing?¡±


    ¡°Both actually. It¡¯s a lot of supply, and demand. I have to review them regrly to make sure our needs,


    and their needs are being met.¡±


    ¡°Are they?¡±


    ¡°Most of them yes. One smaller pack we have an agreement with just had a baby boom recently, and


    they¡¯re running low on vitamins for newborns.¡±


    ¡°Are we providing those?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not because we get them from Dark Moon. I forwarded the email on to Robert so he can help


    them out.¡±


    ¡°What do we provide them with?¡±


    ¡°Books actually. It¡¯s one of the things we supply the most. We do a lot of the printing. We purchase the


    supplies, print them, and ship them out.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I always thought we got those from humans.¡±


    ¡°No actually. Our cover in the human world is a printing press of sorts. They send us what needs to be


    printed, how many to print, we print them, and ship them out.¡±


    ¡°How did I not know this?¡±


    ¡°Well the printing facility is pretty loud so the buildings are several miles outside the main pack town.¡±


    ¡°How many do we have?¡±


    ¡°Four.¡±


    ¡°How many books to we print a year?¡±


    ¡°Several million.¡±


    ¡°Where do we get the supplies?¡±


    ¡°Several ces actually. We¡¯ve switched over the inst 15 years to mostly recycled paper. Humans


    don¡¯t really like dealing with recycling so we¡¯ve taken it over. A lot of their businesses, and schools use


    a lot of paper. Well they dispose of it in recycle bins, and shred boxes. Several packs collect it, take it to


    the pack, recycle it, and send it out. Humans have a few ces that do the same so they provide a lot


    of their own. paper products, but the packs that do it, provide it to us, and the other packs for their


    needs.¡±


    ¡°Huh. That¡¯s interesting.¡±


    ¡°I thought so too.¡±


    ¡°What else do we typically supply?¡±


    ¡°We do a lot of wood based building supplies, and furniture. That only goes to us, and packs that we


    have agreements with.¡±


    ¡°How do we maintain the amount of forests we have then?¡±


    ¡°We only use small sections at a time, and only take the hardiest of trees. We then leave that area


    alone to regrow, after renting, and move on to another section. We also use every part of any tree


    we take for something.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is that why all of the buildings, and housing look more like log cabins then anything else?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why.¡±


    ¡°I like that.¡±


    ¡°I do too.¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Some times our shops will ship things to other packs to sell. Other than that, not really.¡±


    ¡°Could we provide anything else?¡±


    ¡°Not really. That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to work on the pack member trading program.¡±


    ¡°What is that exactly?¡±


    ¡°One of the things our pack is most known for is our warrior training. I¡¯m looking to building a school


    where warriors cane to our pack for training in our program. Kind of like what Dark Moon does with


    their schools. It would bring in revenue for us so we could rely less on using our resources for ie.


    Yes we have hundreds of acres, but I¡¯d rather preserve that as much as we can.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t exactly sound like a trading program though.¡±


    ¡°I have to start it out that way. That¡¯s why I went to Robert, and Jeremy about it. Dark Moon is the


    largest pack after Royal pack. They also have the most higher education programs on the East Coast. I


    need to show that our training is superior, and worth what we will eventually ask packs to pay for it. I


    also want to have a trading program option for the smaller packs that may not be able to pay for their


    warriors to attend.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°That makes sense. Will you have expectations, and testing for those interested?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot of work to train someone properly, and if they aren¡¯t serious or as hard working as someone


    else might be my trainers will have wasted a lot of time, and effort on someone who just doesn¡¯t have it


    in them to be the full strength warriors others might.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. It sucks, but it makes sense.


    ¡°Sadly, it does. The other area I¡¯m looking into was actually something Molly requested.¡±


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°An early education program. She really likes how we teach our pups. It¡¯s not as regimented, and she


    thinks it¡¯s better for pups in the long run. A lot of packs teach their pups the same way humans do, with


    a lot of sitting, listening, paperpleting, and testing. The problem with that is pups have a lot of


    energy, and making them sit for so long everyday can be hard for them, and not all pups learn from


    sitting, and listening then filling out papers all day.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t that how the teaching school here has teachers learning?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately yes. Molly is meeting with Robert, and Beth today about their program. She is kind of


    hoping to have it eventually split for the middle and high teachers to be taught here, and elementary


    teachers to be taught at our pack.¡±


    ¡°Well I hope it works out because it sounds like a great idea to me.¡±


    ¡°Me as well.¡±


    ¡°Are you almost done?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    ¡°Ok. I¡¯m going to go take a shower while you finish up.¡±


    ¡°Ok. What do we have nned for today?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­.if you don¡¯t want to do it, we don¡¯t have to, but¡­um¡­.there is an art studio in town that is doing


    at couples painting ss today, and I signed us up. It¡¯s stupid, but I thought we might have some fun.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not stupid. It could be fun. Do you know what we¡¯ll be painting?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Yeah. Here.¡±


    Chastity reached across me for herptop, and pulled up the website for the studio. The picture was of


    a the moon over the woods. It looked a bitplicated, but if she wanted to do it, I would.


    ¡°I thought it reminded me of our pack. The moon over the woods.¡± Chastity whispered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t disagree. Go shower. We¡¯ll get something to eat then head over there.¡± I said looking more at


    the picture.


    ¡°You mean it? You really want to do this?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Why not?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­.I mean¡­¡­.it¡¯s painting, and guys don¡¯t really get into art.¡±


    ¡°Chastity, I want to do this with you. I¡¯m sure it will be fun.¡±


    ¨C¡°OK.¡±


    I chuckled as she jumped out of bed, grabbed clothes, and ran into the bathroom. No painting wasn¡¯t


    really my thing, but if it made my sweet girl happy I was wiling to do it. In the end that was all that really


    mattered to me. I had just put myptop away when she came out of the bathroom, braiding her hair.


    She had such a big smile her face, my heart skipped a beat. That was what I liked to see.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    ***Chastity***


    I couldn¡¯t believe Rowen had agreed to do this with me. I thought for sure he would say no. I would


    have been disappointed, but I would have understood. Guys didn¡¯t tend to enjoy this kind of thing. I


    learned that this week when Norm was talking to Marcus about it, and Marcus had said it wasn¡¯t really


    his thing. I signed up on whim because I liked the painting more than anything. The more I thought


    about it afterwards the more I was sure Rowen would say no. I was d I was wrong.


    Once we¡¯re done eating we decide to wander around the pack town for a bit before going to the


    painting ss. We were in a book store when Rowen spoke up, startling me.


    ¡°Can I ask you a questions?¡± Rowen said from behind me.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Did people bother you too much thest two days with referring to you as Luna or Future Luna?¡±


    ¡°Some, but I just did my best to do what Dee-Dee told me. She told me to block out the reference to


    that, and focus solely on the conversation being had.¡±


    ¡°And that helped?¡±


    ¡°Yes it did. The people who came up to us were interesting, and I liked learning a little bit about their


    packs.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t ufortable, or intimated at all were you?¡±


    ¡°A little but, but the women helped. I just kept reminding myself that they were Omegas like me. It


    helped that they were all very nice.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡¯


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Your friend Wade, his mate is male, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How does that work for pups?¡±


    ¡°You know I asked him the same question. I was pretty embarrassed asking him that, but he¡¯s pretty


    open with that kind of thing. Some medical procedures humans have we¡¯ve picked up over the years.


    One of them being surrogacy. When they are ready to be parents they will find a surrogate to


    carry, and birth a child for them.¡±


    ¡°How can they do that when most females have mates? How does that even work?¡±


    ¡°He said that he has a female in his pack who¡¯s mate is also female. They don¡¯t want pups of their own,


    but would be honored to carry his pups. They¡¯ll imnt a fertilized egg, she¡¯ll carry the pup, and birth


    it.¡±


    ¡°That is good of those females.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Well she¡¯s his mate¡¯s cousin. She wants them to have the family they dream about.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sweet of her.¡±


    ¡°Very. Find anything you like?¡±


    ¡°Not really. We need to get to our ss any way.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Rowen took my hand, and we walked to the paint studio chatting quietly about some of the people he


    introduced me to over thest two nights. I was enjoying this time with just him. I had feared I would be


    ufortable, or nervous, but it was all very natural. Iughed when we walked into the studio. Norm,


    and Marcus were standing there putting on smocks. Marcus didn¡¯t look too happy being there. I knew


    he had done this to make Norm happy.


    ¡°Chastity! Rowen! I didn¡¯t know you would be here.¡± Norm said excitedly.


    ¡°My sweet girl wanted to do this so how could I say no?¡± Rowen said with a smile.


    ¡°Aww.¡± Norm gushed.


    ¡°Does that make us suckers?¡± Marcus asked with a snort.


    ¡°Probably, but for the best people, right?¡± Rowen responded.


    ¡°So true. If it makes him smile I¡¯ll do it.¡± Marcus agreed.


    ¡°Come on you three, we don¡¯t want to bete.¡± Norm said with a bounce, and we all chuckled.


    ¡°My excited boy.¡± Marcus muttered with a smile.


    ¡°He¡¯s good for you though.¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°The best thing that ever happened to me. I smile more than I ever have with him in my life.¡± Marcus


    responded with a big smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m the same way with my sweet girl here.¡± Rowen said as he put an arm around me.


    I kind of felt bad because I knew Rowen wanted this day for just us. I was willing to sit away from Norm,


    and Marcus if he wanted, but Rowen refused. Once we were seated in front of easels, the instructor got


    up, and started to speak. He had us allughing as he showed us the different brushes, and their uses.


    He made sure to do it a manner that was funny, and fun.


    The whole ss was pretty fun. He used funny little exnations, and noises to show us how to make


    the colors work together, and to create the textures. I also giggled at the faces Rowen would make as


    he worked on his painting. If he was working on a smaller detail he would stick his tongue out of the


    corner of his mouth, and crinkle his brow. He would make swishing sounds as he made bigger strokes.


    When he was doing the dots for stars in the sky he would make a Bloop sound. He had me in fits of


    giggles the whole ss. Marcus, and Norm seemed to love it too.


    When he wasn¡¯t making his noises he would listen as Norm, and I talked about school. He even


    brought up his warrior training school idea to Marcus who thought it was a great idea. It was really nice


    to just be the four of us. I liked that not once did Rowen act as though he was better than Norm or


    Marcus. He also seemed genuinely interested in their thoughts, and opinions on things. When ss


    ended, and everything was cleaned up, the four of us left the shop holding our paintings. I thought


    Rowen¡¯s looked the best. It looked almost identical to the one the instructor used as an example. I had


    added little additional spots of color to look like flowers in the woods of mine. Marcusughed at his


    because his trees came out all different sizes, and shapes that didn¡¯t match up at all. Norm had gotten


    a little bored with the trees so he wentpletely off the rails with stick figures, and animals. It was


    cute though.


    ¡°Did you two want to join us for a bit as we walk around town?¡± Rowen asked as we left the shop.


    ¡°I appreciate it, but we need to get over to our house. Two of Norm¡¯s brothers areing to help me rip


    out the old kitchen cabs.¡± Marcus exined.


    ¡°Did you want some help?¡± Rowen asked to my surprised. I hadn¡¯t expected him to offer to help those


    of lower rank then him.


    ¡°Nah. We¡¯re good. You, and Chastity enjoy your day today. You should head over to the movie house. If


    you like oldedies, they¡¯re ying The Three Stooges. It¡¯s ck, and white, but funny.¡± Marcus


    responded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it, but maybe we¡¯ll check it out. Thanks.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Well we¡¯re off. See you twoter.¡±


    We said our goodbyes. I smiled as I watched Norm skip along beside Marcus talking excitedly.


    ¡°They¡¯re good together, aren¡¯t they?¡± Rowen asked quietly.


    ¡°Yeah. They are. Marcus helps ground Norm a bit, and Norm loosens Marcus up.¡± I answered as I


    looked up at him, and smiled.


    ¡°So, movie?¡±


    ¡°Sure. If it¡¯s funny I want to see it.¡±


    ¡°Well lets go then.¡±


    Rowen took my painting, then put an arm around my shoulders, pulling me close. I wrapped my arm


    around his waist, and we headed for the movie house. I¡¯d never been there before, but Lexi told me it


    was set up like a movie theater from the 50s. I was excited for this..


    ¡°You know what might be something fun to do back home?¡± I questioned as we walked, a thought


    coming to mind.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Rowen asked.


    ¡°Movie nights. Maybe behind or in the Community Center, when it¡¯s done. We could show old movies


    like once a month, and invite the whole pack toe watch them. There isn¡¯t a lot done together as a


    whole. pack, other than some celebrations, and the Independence Day barbeque.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I like that idea.¡±


    ¡°We need moremunity events. We¡¯re a big pack, and while we¡¯re close in some ways, I don¡¯t think


    we¡¯re close in enough ways to know for sure that the pack members can rely on anyone, and


    everyone.¡±


    ¡°You really think that?¡±


    ¡°Well kind of. The pack knows that they can rely on their leaders, but they don¡¯t know they can rely on


    each other so much.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think that?¡±


    ¡°Well when a pack member needs someone to watch their pups, or elderly family member, they call


    Joe for someone. If the pack hospital needs someone to sit with a patient they call Joe. They don¡¯t


    think to call other pack members. They kind of rely on him to find someone. Now that I¡¯m not there he


    has to make a bunch of calls to find someone. Maybe if the pack interacted with each other more they


    could find people they could call directly for help instead of having to go through a third party.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Huh. I never thought of that.¡±


    ¡°I know Joe likes to know when members of his pack need help, but I¡¯m sure it would take pressure off


    him if he wasn¡¯t the one that had to find the help they needed. I know he likes to be the one to find they


    help they need as well, but that can be a lot of work, and he¡¯s already a busy man as it is. One day that


    would fall on you. Why not help the pack as a whole, and get them together more so they can have


    people readily avable.¡±


    ¡°That job actually used to fall on mom, and the majority of the time she would go help herself, but after


    she passed away, dad took it upon himself to do it. One day it will fall to my Luna.¡±


    ¡°I remember her doing that because she would take me with her every chance she got. She would put


    off what ever she was working on to go help.¡±


    ¡°Yeah she would do that. Sometimes she would stay upte to finish her own work so she could help


    the pack.¡±


    ¡°That had to be hard on her.¡±


    ¡°She never onceined about it. She loved helping the pack in every way she could.¡±


    ¡°I know. She used to tell me that her greatest joy of being a Luna was helping her pack in every way


    she could.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She said that. Anyway, back to your original point. I think it¡¯s a great idea. You¡¯re right that our


    pack members would thrive if they were closer to each other. If you cane up with some ideas on


    things to do to bring the pack together I will make sure to do all I can to make them happen.¡±


    ¡°You will?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s for the betterment of our pack. I¡¯m just no good with thinking of ways to bring them


    together. You¡¯ve already had two great ideas, and I have no doubt you¡¯lle up with more.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee sweet girl.¡±


    I smiled up at him as we got in line to buy movie tickets. He smiled down at me then gave me a quick


    kiss. Once our tickets were purchased we found seats good seats in the theater then Rowen went off to


    get popcorn, and drinks. I giggled when he came back with a big bag of popcorn, two sodas, and a box


    of Reese¡¯s Pieces. I loved that candy. We settled in with his arm around me, me partially leaning


    against his chest, and enjoyed the movie. Every time Iughed he would kiss the side of my head.


    When I asked why he did that he said the he loved myugh, and that it made him want to share in my


    joy some how. Of course that caused me to blush.


    By the time the movie ended I realized I needed to get back to school. I still had some homework to


    finish up. Rowen didn¡¯tin about my need to do work though. He said he had work to do as well.


    We were making our way back to school when we came upon a handmade jewelry shop. I looked


    down at my charm bracelet I hadn¡¯t taken off, and got an idea. I definitely wanted to remember this day.


    I pulled Rowen in behind me, and went right to the charms section.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re looking for?¡± Rowen asked from beside me, as we looked at the charms in


    the disy case.


    ¡°Not really, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll know when I see it.¡± I responded, crinkling my brow as I didn¡¯t see anything I


    liked.


    ¡°What about that one?¡± Rowen asked as he pointed to one,


    I followed where his finger was pointed. At first I just saw a bunch of little random shaped charms then I


    spotted the one I think he was pointing to. It was a paint palette with a paint brush over top of it. It made


    the most sense since that was the first thing we did today. I nodded, and the jewelry shop owner came


    over to get it. He was even kind enough to add it to my bracelet. Once that was done, we headed back


    to Clovend.


    After grabbing dinner, the rest of our evening was spent doing our own work. I found I really liked just


    having him beside me as I did my work. We didn¡¯t talk much, but just being together was really very


    nice. I kind of hated that we weren¡¯t going to be able to do it every night though. He had to leave in the


    morning to go home. At least we still had video chat. I went to sleep that night, wrapped up in his arms


    with a smile, but a bit of a heavy heart because he was leaving the following day, and I knew I would


    miss him.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    ***Chastity***


    The next month and a half flew by. Colby, and Lexi had moved into one of the mate suites on the third


    floor. He wasn¡¯t around as much as Lexi had hoped just due to his own schooling. When he was there


    though she was always very happy. Colby, and Marcus also became pretty good friends. They had a lot


    more inmon than either of them realized. They spent a lot of time in the gym together. At first that


    made Norm, and Lexi a bit nervous, but they got over it quickly when they watched the two work out


    together. They were verypetitive.


    Rowen managed toe visit me two weekends, and I went home one. We had enjoyed those times


    together, and I could feel our bond getting stronger. Dee-Dee helped a lot with that too. I hade a


    long way in how I viewed those of higher rank than myself. I still had problems with self confidence, and


    I did. have one major panic attack when a fight broke out between two males one day during one of


    Rowen¡¯s visits.


    We had been in Dark Moon¡¯s pack town with Colby, Lexi, Norm, and Marcus, just leaving a caf¨¦ after


    having lunch. I don¡¯t know what happened, or why, but two males started screaming at each other. The


    sound of their yelling caused me to lock up immediately. At the sound of flesh hitting flesh, I crumbled


    to the ground, and shook, badly. I couldn¡¯t breath, and I had tears streaming down my face.


    Rowen was great about the whole thing though. He simply picked me up, and ran me as far away from


    the fight as he could. He held me in his arms once he stopped, used calming words, rubbed my back,


    and ran his fingers through my hair until I came out of my attack. Of course that set off a chain reaction


    of seeing. myself as weak, and not good enough for him. Thankfully Dee-Dee, and Rowen helped me


    through that.


    I also got to spend time with Molly, and Melissa. One of the weekends Rowen came to visit he brought


    both girls, as well as Jax, and Ross with him. Our group of ten had a st that weekend. We went to a


    baseball game, at Colby¡¯s pleading. Us girls, and Norm did a another painting ss, while the guys


    went topete against each other in the gym. We also got to help Norm, and Marcus work on their


    house a bit, followed by dinner with Norm¡¯s family before everyone had to go home.


    I had also ended up buying my own camera, and started taking a photography ss. Norm-joined me


    for that one at first, but he just couldn¡¯t sit still long enough to really get any good pictures. He wasn¡¯t


    disappointed though. He ended up staying in the ss, and became one of the models instead. That


    had bothered Marcus at first, until Norm reassured him that it was clothes on. Marcus loved it after that


    because he got a lot of pictures of his ¡°excited boy¡± smiling, and happy.


    I tutored Braxton diligently, and was really proud of how well he was doing so far with school. I also


    loved how proud of himself he was. The look on his face every time he showed me the grades he


    received made me smile. In such a short time, he hade a long way. He also talked about how well


    he was doing in warrior training in order to prepare for teaching pups self defense in the future. He


    didn¡¯t talk. much about Greg though. I knew they had gotten closer, and did dinner together, just them


    once a week, but beyond that he wouldn¡¯t really talk about it.


    My sses were going really well, and I was actually a little bit ahead of all of my ssmates. I strived


    to read as much as I could for each ss, and have assignmentsplete, and ready ahead of


    schedule. I had worked too hard to mess this up. I wasn¡¯t going to let myself fall behind in any way. I


    was proud of myself with how well I was doing. I even got a call from Dimitri several times after he


    heard from my instructors, raving about how impressed they were with me. Those always made me


    tear up with happiness because those conversations turned into just talking, and connecting. I liked


    getting to know my dad, and building a rtionship with him.


    Self defense ss was going ok. I liked that I was building muscle, and getting stronger. I liked that I


    felt


    myself getting physically fit as well. We weren¡¯t sparing with each other, but Matt had set up punching


    bags, and targets in the ssroom so we could start learning to punch, p, and kick properly. As well


    as to identify the best targets to strike. Honestly that was my least favorite part. I didn¡¯t like the idea of


    hitting another person. It didn¡¯t help that the sounds of the punching bags being struck always made


    me jump. My jumping would make Matt growl. He would just have to get over it though. He didn¡¯t know


    or need to know why that made me jump. Anytime he asked, Lexi would always tell him to mind his


    own business.


    At one point Colby hade to watch the ss, just to see, and got right in Matt¡¯s face. He told him to


    back the hell off me. That didn¡¯t go too well as it caused the start of a panic attack for me. Hearing


    Colby using the tone he once used on me, scared me. He quickly took over calming me, and got me


    out of there with the help of Lexi, and Norm. He didn¡¯t watch another ss again. He said it pissed him


    off too much to see Matt doing, and saying the things he was. He kept talking about getting Matt


    reced, but I made him promise not to as I didn¡¯t want to piss off Matt. I didn¡¯t know how he would


    react if he got in trouble, and I didn¡¯t want to find out.


    Today was Friday, and I had to run to grab a few things from the supply store. I was just grabbing what


    I needed when my phone rang. I looked down to see it was Braxton. I knew he had had a test today,


    and was going to call me about it after school. I smiled as I answered it.


    ¡°Hi Braxton.¡± I answered cheerfully.


    ¡°Chas¡­.Chastity.¡± Braxton mumbled, sounding like he was crying.


    ¡°Braxton, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, my smile falling instantly.


    ¡°¡­.Can¡­¡­can youe home this weekend please?¡±


    ¡°I¡­..why? What¡¯s wrong? Braxton, tell me what happened.¡±


    ¡°I¡­..I came home from school, and went to check on Greg before I started my homework. Chastity,


    he¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°Gone? What do you mean gone? He left without telling you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­..he¡­..he passed away.¡±


    ¡°Oh no. Braxton I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°I knew he was getting really bad, but I thought¡­..well I thought I had more time.¡±


    ¡°I know you did Braxton. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°Jax, and Rowen are at Dark Moon today. I already called Jax. Can¡­.can youe home with them


    today. please? I know Colby won¡¯t be able to because of weekend training, but can you please?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Definitely. I¡¯ll be there. Ok? I¡¯m so sorry Braxton.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I¡­..I¡¯m going to go find dad. He said he would help me with making arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll be home as soon as I can. Are Jax, and Rowening to pick me up?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Jax said they¡¯ll be there to get you soon.¡±


    ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll see you soon. I¡¯m going to go pack up some stuff.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Thank you.¡±


    He hung up before ! could say anything more. My heart broke for Braxton. He had been through so


    much in such a short time. I really worried about how this would effect him. I knew Dimitri would do all


    he could for him though. I quickly paid for the items I needed, and rushed out of the supply store. I was


    just leaving the admin building when I heard someone call my name. I turned to see Matt jogging


    toward me with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Hey there Chastity.¡± Matt said as he reached me.


    ¡°Hi Matt. I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have time to talk. I need to get going.¡± I said as I waved to him, and


    started heading toward the housing building.


    ¡°Oh. Well I¡¯ll walk you back.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­..well¡­.alright.¡±


    ¡°So how are your sses going?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Do you like it here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Clovend is a great school.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I hear, but I meant here, in Dark Moon.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well yeah. It¡¯s a great ce.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Dark Moon is the best pack in the world.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Yeah. It does seem pretty great.¡±


    ¡°Think you¡¯ll stay after you finish school?¡±


    ¡°No. I want to go back to my pack. I have a lot waiting for me there.¡±


    ¡°But what if someone wants you to stay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I want to go home once I¡¯m done here.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well what are you doing this weekend?¡±


    I had just reached my door when I turned to look at him. I was just about to answer when he backed


    me up against my door, and caged me in. My eyes widened, and I began to tremble in fear. What the


    hell was he doing? I didn¡¯t like that at all. He ran a finger down my cheek, and smiled. I tried to get


    away, but he had me trapped.


    ¡°I see the way you watch me in ss all of the time. You¡¯re eyes never stray from me.¡± Matt said


    quietly.


    ¡°I¡­..I am watching your movements so I can repeat them.¡± I whispered with a shaky voice.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s more than that. I think you want me as much as I want you. We may not be mates, but I


    think. we could be great together anyway. Go out with me this weekend, and I¡¯ll prove it to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­..I¡¯m going home this weekend.¡±


    ¡°So cancel, and stay here with me. We¡¯ll make a weekend of it.¡±


    ¡°I¡­..I really can¡¯t. I¡¯m¡­..I¡¯m not interested anyway. Thank you though.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re just ying hard to get, but I know you want me. I can see it.¡±


    I was about to responded when I heard a loud growle from my right. As scared as I was, and as


    much as I was trembling, I looked over, and breathed a sigh of relief. There stood a pissed off looking


    Jax, and Rowen. My locked up body suddenly allowed me to move, I pushed away from Matt, and went


    right into Rowen¡¯s arms. He pulled me tight against him as I buried my face in his chest, breathing him


    in. I felt more than I saw Jax move closer to me, and put his hand on my back.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Jax growled as Rowen tried to calm me.


    ¡°Oh. I see how it is. You want more of a tag team type situation. That can be arranged.¡± Matt sneered.


    ¡°Do you make it a habit of forcing your attentions on someone who isn¡¯t interested?¡± Jax snapped. ¡°Oh


    she¡¯s interested man. She just doesn¡¯t want you two to know it. I guess she¡¯s not getting all she needs


    with just the two of you, so she wants to add me into the mix. I don¡¯t mind sharing though. I can treat


    her like a little whore if she really wants.¡± Matt quipped, and I crinkled my brow in confusion. ¡°Names


    Matt by the way. I figure if we¡¯re going to be sharing her, we might as well all get acquainted. Who are


    you! two?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°You EVER talk about my mate like that again I¡¯ll rip your throat out.¡± Rowen growled, as he held me


    tighter.


    ¡°Oh so you like to share your mate with your buddy? I¡¯ve never heard of mates being willing to do that


    before, but I¡¯m game.¡± Matt said.


    I nched as I finally caught on to what he was saying I was disgusted. What was wrong with him?!


    could feel Rowen¡¯s body trembling with rage against me, but surprisingly it didn¡¯t scare me. I felt


    comforted by it. I felt safe, and protected. I found myself confused by that, but I pushed that aside to


    focus on what was happening around me. I jumped when I heard something m against the wall. I


    opened my eyes, and turned to see Jax had Matt against the wall by his cor. He was right up in


    Matt¡¯s face, looking very angry. Surprisingly that didn¡¯t scare me either.


    ¡°You s stay the hell away from my sister or I¡¯ll rip your throat out for him. Do I make myself clear?¡± Jax


    growled right in Matt¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡­.you¡¯re sister?¡± Matt asked, looking shocked.


    ¡°Yes my sister! She is also my Future Luna. Now as I said youe near her again, I will take pleasure


    in ripping your throat out if Rowen doesn¡¯t get to you first. Got it.¡± Jax growled again.


    ¡°Lu¡­.Rowen¡­¡­OH shit! You¡¯re the future Alpha of Moonlight pack?¡± Matt stuttered, looking very


    scared all of a sudden.


    ¡°Yes I am, and I will NOT put up with youing near my mate again. Nor will I be epting of you.


    touching her again. Stay the hell away.¡± Rowen stated firmly.


    ¡°OH please. You don¡¯t see how she looks at me during self defense ss. She wants me. She just


    won¡¯t tell you she does.¡± Matt sneered.


    ¡°Funny considering my brother told me it was the other way around. He also told me that you were told


    to keep your damn hands off her, and you wouldn¡¯t. She watches your movements so she can repeat


    them. She has no interest in you.¡± Jax snapped.


    ¡°Keep telling yourselves that. I know differently. Not I like believe any of this anyway. If she was your


    mate she sure as shit wouldn¡¯t be here.¡± Matt chuckled.


    ¡°You know nothing of my mate or our rtionship. Not like it matters at this point. I¡¯ll be making sure


    you don¡¯te near her again.¡± Rowen stated.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do shit.¡± Matt said, looking smug.


    ¡°One call to my cousin Robert, your Alpha, and you¡¯ll be on shit duty for the rest of your damn life. As


    soon as you leave this building I¡¯ll be making sure you don¡¯t step foot on this campus as long as my


    mate is attending Clovend.¡± Rowen said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that.¡± Matt said quietly.


    ¡°Watch me.¡±


    Rowen moved one arm he had wrapped around me away, and pulled out his phone. I watched as he


    lifted it to his ear.


    ¡°Hey Rob¡­.. Yeah¡­.Listen do you know the warrior Matt who teaches self defense at


    Clovend¡­.Ok¡­¡­ Yeah that one. Can you get him taken out of here, and reced please?¡­¡­


    Huh?¡­.OH yes. He cornered Chastity and was pretty inappropriate with her¡­¡­ Well Jax has him in


    hand right now. Probably better him then me¡­¡­She¡¯s ok¡­¡­ Yeah¡­¡­ Thanks. I¡¯ll let her know¡­¡­.


    Yeah for the weekend¡­..Alright¡­..I¡¯ll do that. Bye.¡± I could only hear Rowen¡¯s side of the conversation,


    but it sounded ok. He kissed the top of my head as he put his phone away.


    ¡°Well?¡± Jax asked, still holding Matt against the wall.


    ¡°Matt, yourmander wants to see you. You¡¯re being reassigned. If you EVERe near Chastity


    again. Jax, and I have permission to kill you.¡± Rowen said smugly.


    ¡°¡­..Bullshit!¡± Matt snapped.


    ¡°I suggest you go before I do rip your throat out right now. No one touches my sister, and his mate and


    gets away with it.¡± Jax growled.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t hurt me. I¡¯d take you out in a heartbeat. You can¡¯t be more than a low rank wolf.¡± Matt


    sneered.


    ¡°I¡¯m a Beta actually, and while you might be older than me, I can still take you out in a blink. If I can¡¯t he


    will. I don¡¯t think you would like what he did to you first, before he killed you either.¡± Jax chuckled, and I


    trembled a bit at the malice in his voice.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t. That would cause a war between our packs.¡± Matt whimpered.


    ¡°I already have permission. Alpha, remember, and Robert is my cousin. You touched a Luna, and her


    Alpha has rights to deal with an offender such as yourself in any means he deems fit.¡± Rowen said


    smugly.


    I clung tighter to Rowen. Hearing he would protect, and defend me any way he could some how made


    me feel good. It shouldn¡¯t. It should probably scare me, but in the moment it didn¡¯t. Not at all. He kissed


    the top of my head again.


    ¡°I suggest you go before he releases Chastity because I have no doubt she is the ONLY thing keeping


    him from killing you right this second.¡± Jax stated as he released Matt, and stepped back.


    Matt took one look at all of us, and ran down the hall. I snuggled into Rowen as I felt him take a deep


    breath, and let it out.


    ¡°Are you ok sweet girl?¡± Rowen asked me gently, and I nodded against his chest.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t hurt you did he?¡± Jax asked, and I shook my head no.


    ¡°Good. I hate to say this, but we need to get a move on. Did Brax call you?¡¯ Jax questioned.


    ¡°Yeah. He did. I feel horrible for him.¡± I responded as Rowen slowly released me, and I took a step


    back.


    ¡°Me too. How quickly can you get packed?¡¯ Jax asked.


    ¡°Pretty quick, if you two help me.¡± I responded as I opened my door.


    ¡°We can do that.¡± Rowen said as they followed me into my room.


    ¡°Ok. Rowen, can you get my toiletries together. I¡¯m going to get clothes. Jax, can you dump some of


    Lc¡¯s food in one of the Ziploc bags over there, grab her food bowl, and a couple of toys please?¡± I


    asked as I went to grab a duffle bag.


    ¡°Uh¡­..I have a food bowl, and toys for her at my apartment.¡± Jax admitted as he scratched the back of


    his head.


    ¡°You what?¡± I gasped.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s got to be a pain the ass for you to carry all of this stuff whenever youe home so I picked


    up some stuff for her so you don¡¯t have to.¡± Jax exined, and I giggled at him.


    ¡°Lc is going to be spoiled rotten when you move home Chastity. I got her a 6 foot cat tree, and a


    window seat for my cest weekend.¡± Rowen chuckled as he walked into the bathroom.


    ¡°And you two don¡¯t even like cats.¡± I snickered as I threw clothes into my duffle bag.


    ¡°Yeah well you love her so what can we do?¡± Rowen questioned as he came out of the bathroom


    holding my toiletry bag.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I responded as I took it, and put it in my duffle bag.


    I grabbed Lc¡¯s harness, and put it on her then clipped on her leash. Rowen picked up my duffle bag.


    After I stuffed my journal into my book bag, I was ready.


    ¡°Um¡­.Pip Squeak.¡± Jax called me quietly.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Um¡­do you really want to spend 4 hours in the car wearing gym clothes?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I looked down at myself to see I was still in my work out clothes from self defense ss. I said shit


    quietly, grabbed clothes, and went change as I heard Jax, and Rowen chuckle. With a shake of my


    head I changed. I wasing out of the bathroom as there was a knock at my door. Rowen opened it


    to find a panting Colby standing there.


    ¡°Brax called me. I¡­I can¡¯t get out of weekend training. I tried. I¡­.I feel horrible. He needs us there.¡±


    Colby panted.


    ¡°Colby, it¡¯s ok. He understands.¡± Jax said quietly.


    ¡°But he needs his family with him right now. I should be there.¡±


    ¡°He does. Chastity, and I will be there for him this weekend, but he understands why you can¡¯t be. He


    knew about your training even before this happened. When he called me to tell me he also told me to


    tell you not to beat yourself up about not being there. He told me to tell you that you¡¯re not letting him


    down. by not being able toe home. He told me to tell you that you would let him down if you


    screwed up here by leaving when you really can¡¯t. He wants this for you, and doesn¡¯t want you to lose


    your chance at Denu.¡± Jax exined gently.


    ¡°He¡­He said that?¡±


    ¡°He did. He said that what you can do for him now is do what you¡¯re supposed to be doing here then.


    come visit when you can. You two will go train together or throw balls for awhile then. Right now he


    needs you to focus on your training. Alright?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Alright. Damn it. That poor pup. He¡¯s been through some shittely.¡±


    ¡°Yeah he has, but he¡¯ll get through it.¡±


    ¡°I know. Chas, can you give him an extra hug for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course Colby.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Thanks. I gotta get back. I have to be in formation in less than an hour.¡±


    ¡°Alright. We love you brother, and make us proud.¡± Jax said with a smile.


    Colby only nodded. He looked sad, but he took back off down the hall to get back to Denu. I felt bad


    that he couldn¡¯te home for Braxton, but I understood. I knew there were going to be times over the


    next couple of years that I wouldn¡¯t be able to go home due to school either.


    Jax, and Rowen grabbed my stuff for me. After I picked up Lc we left the building in silence. Most of


    the drive home was quiet. Rowen sat in the back seat, and just held me as I stared out the window, and


    worried about Braxton. I hoped Greg passing didn¡¯t set him back in any way. He had been doing so


    well. I hope it didn¡¯t spark his anger either. He was doing well learning to control that too. I guess I


    would see when I got home.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    ***Chastity****


    It was almost 10:00 by the time we reached the pack house. Most of the lights are off, but I could see


    one lone figure slumped over on the stairs. It took me a moment before I could tell it was Braxton, and


    my heart broke for him yet again. He didn¡¯t even move when the car came to a stop. After handing Lc


    to Rowen, I got out of the car, and tentatively walked toward Braxton, who still hadn¡¯t moved. When I


    reached him I gently ran my fingers through his hair.


    ¡°Braxton.¡± I said quietly.


    His arms whipped out, and wrapped around my waist. At first I feared his actions, but that fear abated


    quickly when he drew me to him, and buries his head into my stomach. From the trembles wracking his


    body I could tell he was crying. I wrapped one arm around his shoulders, with the other hand I ran my


    fingers through his hair, trying to soothe him. I sensed, more than saw Rowen, and Jax move up behind


    me. Jax lowered himself to sit beside Braxton, and began rubbing his back. Rowen stood quietly with


    his hand on my back. We stayed that way for quite some time. Eventually Braxton released me, and


    looked up. His tear stained face made my heart crack. I gently mopped the tears from his face, and just


    looked at him. He looked so much like a pup right then.


    ¡°Thank you foring home so quickly. All of you.¡± Braxton whispered.


    ¡°You need us. We wouldn¡¯t be any where else right now. Colby wanted toe, but¡­.¡± I started to say,


    but Braxton shook his head.


    ¡°I told him to stay there. He worked too hard to get there.¡± Braxton stated.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°You two being here is enough. And dad too.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we get inside, and we¡¯ll talk.¡± Rowen suggested.


    Braxton nodded then stood up. We followed him up to Jax¡¯s apartment. Jax disappeared into my room.


    long enough to drop my stuff for me, then came into the living room. Molly was waiting for us. She gave


    me a quick hug, and we watched as Braxton dropped down onto one of the couches. Once I had


    released Lc from her harness, and set her down on the floor, I moved to sit next to Braxton who had


    his head in his hands.


    ¡°You know the messed up thing is, I¡¯m not really sad that he¡¯s gone. I mean I am in a way, but I hardly


    knew him. I¡¯m more sad about the fact that I won¡¯t get to learn more about my family. The ones from my


    past. My grandparents, and stuff like that. He told me a decent amount about them, but there was more


    I wanted to know. I¡¯ll never be able to learn that stuff now. I feel like a part of my history, and who I am


    is just gone now. He told me some stuff about himself from before mom, but not enough to really know


    HIM. You know? He said he really didn¡¯t know who he was any more. He stopped knowing who he was


    when she rejected him. A part of me thought that maybe I could help him. Maybe I could save him in.


    some way, but¡­..I guess he was just too far gone.¡± Braxton said quietly.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say so I didn¡¯t. I just rubbed his back, and listened as he talked.


    ¡°I know he said I was doing a hell of a lot better in school than he ever did. He tried to tell me a bit


    about farming, but I just¡­.I didn¡¯t understand any of it. I think he kind of got that, and just said if I ever


    wanted to everything my grandfather, and he ever knew was written down in journals in his house.


    They kept all kinds of records on everything. Maybe I¡¯ll donate them to the library or something, I don¡¯t


    know. Dad told


    me that he hired some people to start sorting through stuff in the house. Throw out trash, box up


    anything that wasn¡¯t. That kind of thing. He said he told them to keep any books they find.


    ¡°Greg, once he was here he didn¡¯t ever want to go back to that house. Said there was just too much


    depression there. His parents were older when they had him, and they passed away in that house. Not


    far apart from each other. Days maybe or something. He said he was about 25 or so when they died.


    He lived alone in that house ever since. He told me it was mine now to do with it what I wanted. I


    just¡­.I don¡¯t know what to do with it. Dad said he¡¯ll have it cleaned out, repaired, and maintained. That


    I can decide when I turn 18. Said maybe I can raise my own family in that house, or sell it, and by a


    new one. He said it. was up to me. He asked Greg a few times if there was anything in particr he


    wanted done to the house. Greg always just said it¡¯s Braxton¡¯s now. Let him decide. I don¡¯t know what


    to do with a house though.


    ¡°At the same time I kind of feel like a piece of me died. I didn¡¯t really feel that way when mom died, but


    with her things were kind of different. The way she treated me depended on how I behaved. If I was


    doing what she wanted, and secretly learning Beta stuff with her she was the proud, loving mom. When


    I would get bored with it, which I did, a lot, and wanted to hang out with my friends she would get mad


    at me. Jax, I don¡¯t know how you learned all that stuff. It¡¯s a lot. I hated every minute of it too. Her


    moods were so night and day too. I learned pretty quick to only show her what she wanted to see of


    me, not the real me, you know? She didn¡¯t like the me that was nice to any one, but her, and Fiona.


    She didn¡¯t like the me that felt guilty about hurting people. When she died I felt free. Free to be me.


    ¡°With Greg I feel like I¡¯m missing something. Missing a part of who I am, and I barely know the man.


    For a long time I didn¡¯t know mom either, but when I learned about her, I didn¡¯t really feel like she was


    mine, you know? Greg, I could kind of feel like I was his. Now who do I belong to?¡± Braxton said quietly.


    ¡°You belong to me, Molly, Colby, Lexi, Rowen, dad, and Chastity. We¡¯ve always been your family, and


    we always will be. Dad, and Chas may not be your family by blood, but you still belong to us.¡± Jax said


    gently. ¡°Jax is right. Anytime I talk about you, I always refer to you as my little brother. You always have


    been. Even knowing we don¡¯t share blood, you¡¯re still my little brother.¡± I said.


    ¡°You talk about me?¡± Braxton questioned as he turned to look at me.


    ¡°Yeah I do. You can ask Norm, and Marcus. Anytime you tell me about things going on in your life it¡¯s


    always ¡°my little brother did this, and he aplished this. My little brother is growing into a great


    man.¡± It¡¯s always that way. I know our lives were not great over the years, but you¡¯re still my brother.¡± I


    exined.


    ¡°I¡­.thank you.¡± Braxton nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°Brax, we¡¯re anything you need us to be, always.¡± Jax said.


    ¡°I know.¡± Braxton responded.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get through this Braxton. It won¡¯t be easy, but you will.¡± Rowen said from beside me.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Braxton questioned.


    ¡°Yeah. There will be good days, and bad days, but you will get there. Just take it one day at a time.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Well¡­..um¡­.. the service is tomorrow afternoon. Will¡­..will you all be there?¡±


    I


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t miss it Braxton. You¡¯re not doing this alone.¡± I said as I gave him a side hug.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Braxton whispered.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.um¡­.I think I¡¯m going to go to¡­..hey.¡± Braxton squeaked as Lc climbed up onto his shoulder,


    and started to rub his head.


    ¡°She is soothing you Braxton.¡± I said with a giggle.


    ¡°Hello Lc. She smells a bit like you Chas.¡± Braxton said with a furrowed brow.


    ¡°That¡¯s what Le said. That¡¯s why Le named her Lc.¡± I said reaching over to scratch the kitten


    behind the ears.


    ¡°My wolf isn¡¯t a fan.¡±


    ¡°Most wolves aren¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­.Do¡­.do you mind moving her off of me. He¡¯s kind of grumbling.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I took Lc off his shoulder, and ced her on the floor.


    ¡°He¡¯ll get used to her. Duke did.¡± Rowen said with a chuckle.


    ¡°You¡¯re wolf is ok with a cat?¡± Braxton gasped.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a choice. Chastity, and Le love her. He still says she looks like something he


    coughed up, but he¡¯s gotten used to her. She¡¯s kind of forced him to as she always ends up sleeping on


    my chest. whenever Chastity gets up before I do.¡± Rowen exined.


    ¡°Has Duke actually met her yet?¡±


    ¡°No, When Duke, and Le are together they¡¯re usually out running together. Lc can¡¯t keep up with


    them. and she¡¯s not allowed in the woods. Too many predators mighte after her, and I can¡¯t be


    sure Duke would do anything to protect her.¡±


    ¡°What about Le? Would she protect Lc?¡±


    ¡°She would, but some predators are too strong for her. She also can¡¯t really fight against another wolf if


    ites after Lc.¡± I exined.


    ¡°I guess that makes sense. Well¡­.um¡­..I¡¯m going to go to bed. Good night, and thank you.¡± Braxton


    said as he stood up.


    We all stood, and hugged him. Once he left I sat back down on the couch, and sighed. I couldn¡¯t


    imagine how hard this was for him. His life had be so crazy over thest few months. This was


    just one more blow to his life. I really hoped this wouldn¡¯t cause him to back track on how well he¡¯s


    been doing.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be ok Chas. I know it may not seem like it right now, but he¡¯ll get through this. We¡¯ll all be here to


    help him too.¡± Jax said quietly.


    ¡°I know Jax. I just worry. He¡¯s doing so well, and I hope he keeps moving forward.¡± I responded as I


    leaned back against Rowen.


    ¡°I know you do, and I¡¯ll do everything I can to make sure he does.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t let him go backwards Chastity. I promise.¡± Molly said speaking for the first time.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we get some sleep? It¡¯s going to be a tough day tomorrow.¡± Jax said.


    I only nodded. After he, and Molly left the room, I sat there quietly with Rowen. He wrapped his arms


    around my waist, and nuzzled into my neck.


    ¡°You¡¯re scared aren¡¯t you?¡± Rowen asked against my skin.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Of what?¡±


    ¡°Of this setting him off. You never saw Braxton¡¯s temper. I¡¯m scared that with this emotional situation it¡¯s


    going to set him off.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re scared he¡¯s going to hurt you?¡±


    ¡°Or someone else?¡±


    ¡°Braxton has lost his temper a few times over thest few months, but Colby taught him what to do


    when that happens?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°He goes down to the gym, lifts weights, works out, and hits the punching bag. He works out his temper


    in a constructive manner instead of in a destructive manner.¡±


    ¡°But can you be sure he¡¯ll do that this time? This situation is different.¡±


    ¡°Yeah I can.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°About a month or so ago some assholes at school were giving him shit about being the son of a


    murderous, abusive psycho, and the pack drunk. They got pretty nasty about it too.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°The school called Dimi because they found Braxton in the high school gym, pounding on a punching


    bag. He had missed two sses until they found him. Dimi picked him up, and they spent hours in the


    gym. doing hard training until Braxton told him what had happened.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It got pretty ugly for a day or two because when Jax found out he went right to those pup¡¯s


    parents and went off. Scared the hell out of the pups too. He made them spend two weeks in heavy


    training as punishment for what they said to Braxton.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t hurt them in any way did he?¡±


    ¡°No, but he worked their asses off. Their parents helped too. Had those boys out of bed, and ready


    when Jax picked them up every morning at 4:30.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°Yeah Jax doesn¡¯t y around when ites to you three.¡±


    ¡°I know. He never did. I remember himying Fiona out once, verbally when he heard her call me a


    name. That was the first time I ever remember seeing him that angry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a few times when something happened to one of you three.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a good brother.¡±


    ¡°Yeah he is. He can be a pain in my ass when ites to you, but I deal with it because I know it


    comes from a ce of love, and protectiveness.¡±


    -¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°You ready to get some sleep?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you are. Why don¡¯t you go get ready for bed while I grab some clothes from my apartment.¡±


    ¡°You sure? You don¡¯t have to stay if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    INSAN


    ¡°My sweet girl, we go through this every time we¡¯re together. Nothing, and I do mean nothing is going to


    keep me from holding you all night, unless YOU tell me you don¡¯t want me there.¡±


    ¡°I do want you there. I just don¡¯t want you to feel like you have to be.¡±


    ¡°I never feel that way. Holding you in my arms while I sleep is exactly where I want to be, always.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°Go get ready for bed. I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±


    I nodded as he kissed my temple then left the apartment. I sighed as I picked up Lc, and went to my


    bedroom. Iughed at myself when I realized I forgot to pack pajamas. I was thankful I left some here.


    when I went off to school. I was sitting in bed, journal in front of me as I thought about Rowen, and me.


    I didn¡¯t know why, after all of this time, I stillcked confidence in us. Dee-Dee said it had more to do


    with myck of confidence in myself than myck of confidence in us or him. I hated that the most. I


    didn¡¯t think there was any reason for me to stillck confidence in myself any more. I still struggled with


    it though. I made sure to put all of my thoughts on this in my journal to discuss with Dee-Dee on


    Tuesday. I hoped she had some answers for me.


    I had just put my journal away, and gettingfortable when Rowen walked into the room. He was in


    blue pajama pant, and shirtless, carrying a small duffle bag. My mouth filled with saliva as I looked my


    at his chest. I jumped when I heard him growl, and looked at his face.


    ¡°Sweet girl, you can¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Rowen grumbled.


    ¡°Like what?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Like you want to lick me all over. I know you don¡¯t really want to, but it looks that way.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­.I¡­..uh¡­..¡±


    ¡°Sweet girl, it¡¯s ok. I get it.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­.are¡­.are you sure you¡¯re ok with waiting for me?¡±


    fill


    We hadn¡¯t really discussed this. Nothing ever happened between us more than kissing. Once he did


    run. his fingers along my back while I was doing schoolwork, but other than that, he didn¡¯t try anything.


    Rowen crawled into bed beside meid on his side, and looked at me with a small smile.


    ¡°Baby, the best things in the world are worth waiting for. You are the best thing in the world to me, and I


    will wait the rest of my days for you to be ready for anything with me.¡± Rowen said quietly.


    ¡°I¡­.oh¡­.um¡­.I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything. Just remember what I said. OK?¡±


    ¡°O¡­.Ok.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now we need to get some sleep.¡±


    I nodded as he leaned forward. He gave me a few short kisses before he rolled me onto my side, and


    pulled my back to his chest. I snuggled in close to him, and sighed. This was my favorite part of


    spending time with him, being held in his arms. I felt safe, whole, content, and cared for. I hoped it


    would always be like this, andst for life. I still wasn¡¯tpletely convinced, but I finally really started


    to have hope that things wouldst for us, and he never changed his mind about me.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Chpater 85


    ***Chastity***


    I woke up early the following morning, but to my surprise Rowen wasn¡¯t curled around me like he


    usually was. My eyes popped open, and I looked around the room. I spotted himing out the


    bathroom, hair wet from a shower, and I breathed a quiet sigh of relief. He sat down on the bed beside


    me, and ran his fingers through my hair.


    ¡°Good morning sweet girl.¡± Rowen whispered to me as he smiled.


    ¡°Good morning. Why are you up so early?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I have to go help dad set up for Greg¡¯s service, and burning.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Is that a lot of work?¡±


    ¡°It can be. We have to collect up birch wood for the fire, and get the area cleared out. Dad also has the


    area blessed.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Do you want some help?¡±


    ¡°No. I think Braxton needs you more today.¡±


    ¡°True. Has he been here yet?¡±


    ¡°No. Dimi said he was still sleeping, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be down for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Ok. I wish I had gotten here earlierst night. I could have made croissants for him.¡±


    ¡°You can make them tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    ¡°Well I better go. Dad is waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Rowen leaned over, and kissed me quickly before leaving the room. I sighed, and sat up. Once I felt I


    was awake enough I went to shower, and dress. For now I was just in jeans, and a t-shirt. I would dress


    nicely for the serviceter. After that I made my way down to the dining room. The atmosphere was


    fairly quiet. Only Gina, Dimitri, and Braxton were at the table. I took a seat next to Braxton, and ced


    my hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°How are you this morning Braxton?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°Mad.¡± Braxton grumbled, and I trembled a bit, ¡°After I eat dad is going to take me down the gym to


    work out.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well that¡¯s good right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The exercise helps.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡±


    ¡°You cane work out with us if you want to.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I¡­.um¡­¡­I didn¡¯t bring any work out clothes with me.¡±


    ¡°I have some you can borrow Chastity¡± Gina offered.


    I was a bit nervous about this, but I nodded any way.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re probably ufortable being around me when I¡¯m mad, but¡­well¡­you have kind of a


    calming effect on me. At least you didst night.¡± Braxton exined quietly.


    ¡°Oh ok. Well I¡¯ll be there.¡± I said smiling slightly.


    We ate breakfast in silence then I followed Gina to her dad¡¯s apartment to change. Once I was dressed


    I made my way over to the gym. Dimitri, and Braxton were already warming up. I dropped my water on


    a bench, and sat down to start stretching with them.


    ¡°How are you liking self defense ss, Chas?¡± Braxton asked.


    ¡°My instructor makes me ufortable, but I like that I feel stronger. I also feel like my movements are


    more fluid, and less forced.¡± I responded.


    ¡°That¡¯s one of the benefits of training your body properly. It helps your everyday movements along with


    strengthening your body. I¡¯m d it¡¯s going so well for you.¡± Dimitri said.


    ¡°Thank you for signing me up for the ss.¡± I smiled at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Jax told me about the issues you had with your instructor yesterday, and that he will


    no longer be teaching the ss.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I hadn¡¯t expected that.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Braxton asked.


    I told him what had happened the previous day. I could see Braxton getting angry. It scared me, but I


    tried my best to remain calm.


    ¡°He¡¯s a jerk. I¡¯m d Rowen, and Jax were there though.¡± Braxton growled.


    ¡°Me too.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Alright Braxton I want you lifting to start today.¡± Dimitri instructed as he stood up.


    Braxton nodded, and walked over to the weight bench. Once he was all set, he started lifting the bar


    that looked really heavy. I went over to the weight rack, and found some leg weights. After strapping


    them on I started jogging around the gym.


    ¡°That¡¯s good Braxton. Do five more than we¡¯ll move on.¡± I heard Dimitri say, and Braxton grunted.


    He had just finished when I was done with myps. I watched him as he moved to another machine. I


    took the one next to him. After I adjusted the weights, we continued. None of us really said much, but it


    was nice to work out with them for awhile. I was starting to get worn out when Dimitri took Braxton over


    to the punching bags.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Come on Chas. I want to see what you¡¯ve learned.¡± Braxton called to me as he followed Dimitri.


    With a sign I followed them. This was my least favorite part. I didn¡¯t want to hit people, and I hated the


    sounds of the punching bag being struck. Dimitri taped up my hands, then stepped behind the bag to


    hold it in ce. After a few deep breaths, and a silent pep talk, I swung at the bag. I could feel Braxton


    watching me, but I kept swinging.


    ¡°Hang on a second Chastity.¡± Braxtoh said as he walked over to me.


    I got a little nervous, but stood my ground Braxton exined a few things to me that Matt never did,


    and he had me follow his motions. They looked the same as Matt¡¯s, but the difference was Braxton


    exined every move as he made them, and made them slowly so I could watch. When I mimicked


    him I could feel the difference. I tried a few more times, and it felt more natural.


    ¡°Huh? I wonder why Matt never exined all of that. He just showed us, and we copied.¡± I said after a


    few hits.


    ¡°He¡¯s a shit teacher. I guess.¡± Braxton responded then took my spot in front of the bag.


    I watched as Braxton attacked the bag. Dimitri held the bag still, and encouraged Braxton the whole


    time. He would give pointers on adjustments as needed, but not much else. One thing I noticed about


    Braxton was the more he attacked the bag the more the tension I had seen riding him, drift away, until


    he lookedpletely rxed again. Eventually he was covered in sweat, and breathing heavily. He


    leaned forward, and waved off Dimitri when asked if he wanted to keep going.


    ¡°Thanks dad. I needed that.¡± Braxton said between heavy breaths.


    ¡°You did good son. Do your cool down then go shower. Chastity, back on the bag. We¡¯ve got some


    more work to do.¡± Dimitri stated as I raised in eyebrow at him.


    I moved to the punching bag, and started swinging at it. We remained silent for awhile, but when I


    heard Braxton leave, Dimitri spoke.


    ¡°I had him ask you to join us this morning.¡± Dimitri stated.


    ¡°Why?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°I saw the fear in your eyes when he said he was mad. I knew you needed to see for yourself how he


    works his anger out now. I thought it might help you trust that he wouldn¡¯t hurt you again.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I guess that does make sense.¡±


    ¡°I thought it might. He¡¯s doing good Chasy girl. He really did learn a lot from his mistakes, and he does


    all he can to do better.¡±


    ¡°I can see that. I¡¯m really proud of him.¡±


    ¡°I am too. He has also talked to me a lot more than he ever did before about Aurora. I never realized


    she. did the things she did to him. I really was a fool.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up about her actions. Consider what his life would have been like if he hadn¡¯t been


    here. What his, Jax, and Colby¡¯s lives would have been like if they had been with her away from here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°In a lot of ways they¡¯re better because they were here with you than if she had stayed on her own or


    with Greg. Not that Greg was a bad person, but I¡¯m not sure he could have handled her. I think she


    would have taken her anger out on him, as well as the other three if you hadn¡¯t brought her here. She


    probably would have also done all she could to keep Jax, and Colby away from you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I never thought about it like that.¡±


    ¡°They are who they are because of you, not her.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. True. How are things going with Rowen?¡±


    ¡°Good, but I still don¡¯t trust it tost. Although I¡¯m starting to think that has more to do with me then


    him.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t have a lot of confidence in myself.¡±


    ¡°Baby girl, you are amazing. You¡¯re intelligent, strong, brave, kind, caring, and beautiful. There is


    nothing about you that you shouldn¡¯t feel confident about.¡±


    ¡°I hear you. I do. I hear everything all of you say about me, all of the time, but I still see what I¡¯ve been


    trained to see in myself.¡±


    ¡°Have you talked to Dee-Dee about this?¡±


    ¡°Some, but not much. We¡¯ve mostly been focusing on how I see all of you. I wanted to be able to be


    around all of you, and not feel like I was less than you. To feel like it was not my job to serve, and cater


    to you. I felt like I was missing out on my family by seeing you all as above me. I also didn¡¯t want to fear


    all of you any more.¡±


    ¡°I can understand that, but baby girl we want you to feel good about yourself too. We want you to not


    only hear what we say, but believe it as well. We want you to believe in yourself as much as we believe


    in you. You have a lot to be proud of.¡±


    ¡°In the big picture I know that, but on closer inspection it¡¯s hard to see.¡±


    ¡°I guess I can see that. Are you going to talk to Dee-Dee about this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I have a journal entry about it to talk to her on Tuesday.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°How¡­.um¡­.how is Naomi doing? Did Peter get her into therapy?¡±


    ¡°He did. She¡¯s doing ok. She¡¯s been pretty angrytely so he let her out of her chores for now. He had


    to when she got into a screaming match with Tina two weeks ago.¡±


    ¡°Oh no. What happened?¡±


    ¡°By the way, we can stop for the day. Do your cool down stretches.¡±


    I only nodded, and moved to the mats to stretch out.


    ¡°So what happened?¡± I asked as Dimitri sat next to me to stretch.


    ¡°Tina brings the pup with her when shees to work every day. Some days Beth or Lucy will watch


    her, or one of us, while Tina works. That day we weren¡¯t avable so Tina had the pup with her. She,


    and Naomi were cleaning the dining room when the pup got fussy. Tina stopped what she was doing to


    take care of her pup. Naomi got angry, and started screaming at Tina. Tina won¡¯t stand for that, and


    yelled. right back. It got pretty heated. Thankfully Lucy, and Pete caught them before it got too bad. He


    practically had to carry Naomi away from Tina.¡± Dimitri exined.


    ¡°Oh no.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. At that point Lucy told Pete that had been happening a lot more than usual. Pete pulled Naomi


    off her chores until her temper subsides.¡±


    ¡°Is she doing better?¡±


    ¡°Not really. She¡¯s been keeping to herself a lot. We all hope in time things will get better though.¡±


    ¡°Therapy is hard. It makes you really look at the things you¡¯ve gone through. Sometimes it can make


    you angry. Especially when you don¡¯t have the answers as to why things happened to you.¡±


    ¡°Do you ever get angry?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes.¡±


    ¡°What do you do when you get angry?¡±


    ¡°Those are the times I don¡¯t answer the phone or video chat. I lock myself in my room, and write in my


    journal.¡±


    ¡°Oh. You know you can talk to me when you¡¯re angry. If you need to yell at me, I¡¯ll take it, and listen. I


    won¡¯t yell back.¡±


    1 know. Thing is I don¡¯t want to yell. I want to stew, write, and release it that way. I worry I¡¯ll say


    something I shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Your mom was like that when we first met. Thing is nothing gets resolved if you don¡¯t speak up. I had


    to teach her that. The first time she yelled at me for something shocked the hell out of me. She yelled


    for a good five minutes straight. I think she even called me a horse¡¯s ass, and told me I had shit for


    brains. I knew she didn¡¯t mean those things, but once she got it all out, we talked about what made her


    so mad, and fixed the problem.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    ¡°What was she so mad about?¡±


    ¡°Socks on the floor. I had a bad habit of taking my socks off, and just leaving them sit where ever I took


    them off.¡±


    ¡°Eww. That¡¯s gross.


    ¡°She said the same thing. In the midst of her yelling about it she even threatened to start feeding them


    to me. Colby, and Jax¡¯s socks too because they tended to do the same thing¡±


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have though. Would she?¡±


    ¡°At that point I thought she would do everything she could to do just that, but no I doubt she would


    have.¡± ¡°How did you fix the problem?¡±


    ¡°I would take them off when I took off my shoes by the door, and she had a small basket by the shoe


    mat for us to put our socks in ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why that basket was always there, filled with socks.¡±


    ¡°Yup. She started that.¡±


    ¡°I never understood, and Aurora would get so mad when I would put all of the socks I washed right


    back ¨C in that basket.¡±


    ¡°You did?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I just thought it was a separate basket just for socks. No one every told me different. I


    always washed the socks from the basket separately, folded them, and put them right back in that


    basket.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I guess that exins why I sometimes ended up with Colby or Jax¡¯s socks.¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, my point was that I don¡¯t want you to ever not voice your anger at me. I can take it.¡±


    ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll try.¡±


    ¡°Good. Why don¡¯t you go shower, and get dressed. The service is at 1:00. It¡¯s almost 11:30 now.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been down here that long?¡±


    ¡°Yup. Braxton usually takes about an hour to work out his anger on a bag or two.¡±


    ¡°I feel bad for him.¡±


    ¡°Me too. He knew this wasing though. We all did. All we can do is help him get through it though.¡±


    ¡°True. What¡­.um¡­..what do I wear to this? The only service I¡¯ve ever been to was Luna Jane¡¯s, and I


    had to stay out of sight.¡±


    ¡°You did?¡±


    Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Who¡­..damn it. That female was a poison to us all. I¡¯m d she¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Wear something pretty, and colorful. Braxton said you¡¯re prettiest in colors.¡±


    ¡°He said that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The boy adores you. He always says he couldn¡¯t ask for a better big sister. He keeps saying he


    wants to be like you in every way he can when he¡¯s an adult.¡±


    ¡°Really? But¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it. I know you don¡¯t believe it, but you are something special. He also has a serious soft spot


    for you. I think a big part of that has to do with the way you handled him after everything that happened.


    Everything he did. You forgave him, and helped him, even though you were scared of him. You didn¡¯t


    give up on him when the rest of us were ready to. You saw something in him the rest of us didn¡¯t or


    wouldn¡¯t see. That meant more to him than anything else in the world. Even me letting him stay here


    didn¡¯t mean as much to him.¡±


    ¡°Oh. He¡¯s still just a pup. He had the chance to turn his life around. I wanted to see if he wanted to, and


    give him the chance to do it.¡±


    ¡°I know that, and you did the right thing by him. He¡¯s apletely different person than he once was


    because one person didn¡¯t give up on him, encouraged him to do better, and helped him to do better.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d he is. He¡¯s a good pup, and I think he¡¯ll do great in the future.¡±


    ¡°I agree. Well lets get moving.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Thank you for this morning. I didn¡¯t realize I needed that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee baby girl.¡±


    I waved to Dimitri as I made my way up to Jax¡¯s apartment. It was empty so I went right into the


    bathroom to shower. Once I was clean I went to my closet to find something to wear. Eventually I found


    a floral print dress I thought would work. It was bright, and cheerful. Yes it went down to my ankle, but I


    thought it would be fine for today. It had cap sleeves, and wasn¡¯t too tight on my chest. Once dressed, I


    braided my hair, and went out into the living room. I found Molly sitting there, reading.


    ¡°That¡¯s a cute dress.¡± Molly said as she put her book down.


    ¡°Thanks. Dad told me Braxton prefers me in colors so I thought this would work.¡± I stated as I sat down


    across from her.


    ¡°Yeah. Well that¡¯s perfect then. What did you do this morning?¡±


    ¡°I worked out with dad, and Braxton.¡±


    ¡°How did that go?¡±


    ¡°Pretty well actually. Dad said that he could see I was scared when Braxton admitted he was mad at


    breakfast this morning. He thought it would be good for me to see how Braxton works out his anger


    now. He wasn¡¯t wrong. It helped a lot.¡±


    ¡°Well good. I¡¯m d. By the way, I set up one of those movie nights you suggested to Rowen awhile


    ago.¡± ¡°You did?¡±


    ¡°Yup. It¡¯s two weeks from now. We¡¯re going to do a potluck dinner, then show a family friendly movie in


    the town square.¡±


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Everyone in the pack is really excited about it. We¡¯re also going to do a Halloween parade


    where all of the dressed up pups, and anyone else who dresses up can show off their costumes,


    followed by a Halloween party.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like fun.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I thought so too. Do you think you can get home for either of those?¡±


    ¡°When is Halloween?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s on a Friday this year.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I can¡¯t, unfortunately.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ok. I¡¯ll make sure to take lots of pictures, and video for you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I feel bad for missing it though.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t. We all understand, and are so proud of you. You¡¯re doing the right thing.¡±


    ¡°Am I though?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Absolutely. You¡¯ree a long way in the time you¡¯ve been gone. You needed this time to get


    away from here to heal, and get stronger. I don¡¯t think you would be doing so well if you had stayed


    here. Even with you being treated as you should have been all along, I don¡¯t think you would have


    really healed from what happened to you.¡±


    ¡°I think you might be right. I still miss home, and everyone, but I need this.¡±


    ¡°We know, and we all understand. Everyone supports you. We miss you, and look forward to when you


    come home, but we support you just the same.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Well we better get down there. We don¡¯t want to bete.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I followed Molly to the ceremonial grounds. I was sad to see that not many people were here, but Greg


    had be a loner over thest 15 years. It didn¡¯t take me long to spot Braxton. He was standing


    between Joe, and Rowen, looking sad. Part of me wanted to go to him, but I didn¡¯t feel it was my ce.


    I found a spot next to Dimitri.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re still ufortable with being referred to or even thinking about being Future Luna, but


    unfortunately in this instance, you¡¯re needed up here with us. I¡¯m sorry if that makes you


    ufortable, but it¡¯s a support thing. I think it would mean a lot to Braxton as well.¡± Rowen mind


    linked me.


    ¡°Oh. Um¡­Ok.¡± I responded.


    I took a deep, calming breath then moved to stand with Joe, Rowen, and Braxton. I was standing on


    the outside of the group when Rowen moved me between him, and Braxton. I looked up at him in


    question.


    ¡°Lunas provided support, and care to their pack members in times of need, and emotional distress.


    They¡¯re ce is closest to the one hurting.¡± Rowen mind linked me.


    ¡°Oh. Right. That makes sense.¡± I responded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if this makes you ufortable, but it¡¯s the tradition, and as I said I think it would mean a lot


    to Braxton.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°You look beautiful by the way.¡±


    Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee sweet girl. By the way, you don¡¯t need to say anything, unless you want to. Just being


    here to offer support, and love.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I can do that.¡±


    ¡°I know you can.¡±


    He cut the mind link after that. I looked over at Braxton to see his shoulders slumped, and his eyes red


    rimmed. This was harder for him than I think he wanted to admit. Wanting to show him I was there for


    him, I slid my hand into his, and gently squeezed. He slid his eyes over to look at me, and gave me a


    small half smile, which I returned.


    ¡°We all know I have my favorite ceremonies, but this is not one of them. It is always hard to put a pack


    member to rest. To know they will never grace us with their presence again. All we can do is hope they


    find peace, and love in the arms of the Moon Goddess when they return to her. In Greg¡¯s case he


    needs that more than anyone I have ever known. He spent many of his years without that, sadly. A fate


    no one deserves. I am just thankful that in hisst months he was gifted that by his son Braxton. That


    he got some time where he received love from another.


    ¡°Greg talked to me about that recently. I had been eating lunch in the dining room, reviewing some


    files. when Greg joined me. He was quiet at first, but when he spoke, he spoke about Braxton How


    proud he was of his son, and how well he was doing. He had high hopes for the pup¡¯s future, that I


    have no doubt will be achieved. He expressed his anger at missing out on so much of his son¡¯s life, but


    was thankful that, his son was provided the love, and care he deserved from so many for so long. He


    was also thankful he got to spend hisst months getting to know his son. For the first time in years he


    felt wanted, and cared for. It meant a lot to him. He had his regrets, but in the end he was just thankful


    for what he did have, and held no anger towards anyone.


    ¡°We all hope that on thisst journey of his he finds the warmth, and love he had been missing for


    years.¡± Joe said quietly.


    Braxton squeezed my hand, and I looked at him. He had tears on his face, but he seemed almost calm.


    ¡°You know I didn¡¯t really know Greg very well. I tried to learn about him, but I guess¡­.I guess part of


    him was worried I would judge him for the choices he made over thest 15 years. I never really held it


    against him. In a way I kind of understood. I¡¯ve never experienced the pain he did, but that kind of


    rejection must weigh heavily on a person. It was hard for me to see him deteriorate that way, but I was


    d I was able to be there for him over thest few months. To let him know that he wasn¡¯t alone, and


    someone cared enough to be there for him. He made me feel epted just as I am. He didn¡¯t say the


    words, but I knew he cared. He wasn¡¯t in my life long, but I will miss him. I¡¯ll miss listening to his stories.


    about my grandparents, and growing up on the farm. I¡¯ll even miss him trying to teach me about


    farming. even if I didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about. At least he tried. I have no doubt he will


    find love, happiness, and eptance with the Moon Goddess. Rest easy Greg. You¡¯ve earned your


    peace.¡± Braxton said quietly, but strongly.


    Joe nodded, and handed Braxton a lit torch. Braxton took a deep breath, let go of my hand, and moved


    toward Greg¡¯sid out body. With onest deep breath Braxton lowered the torch to the kindling to start


    the fire. We all remained quiet as the fire caught then burned. I wrinkled my nose at the smell when


    Greg¡¯s body became surrounded by the mes, but I didn¡¯t leave Braxton¡¯s side. Eventually others


    quietly moved away, but Jax, and I stayed right with him. For hours the three of us watched until there


    was nothing left, but ash.


    Braxton sat on the grass for a long while, just being quiet, and staring into the sky. Jax, and I moved to


    sit with him. We both put our arms around him, and I rested my head on his shoulder. Eventually he put


    and arm around each of us, and pulled us close.


    ¡°Thank you both for being here with me.¡± Braxton whispered.


    ¡°There is no where we would rather be.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°Exactly. You need us, we¡¯re here.¡± Jax agreed.


    ¡°I know. I just want you to know how much it means to me that you are.¡± Braxton whispered.


    We sat for a few more minutes before Braxton decided to go to bed. Jax, and I continued to sit together


    just staring out into the woods.


    ¡°You really like it there, don¡¯t you?¡± Jax asked in the quiet.


    ¡°Where?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Dark Moon.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Yeah. It¡¯s good, but it¡¯s not home. I like Clovend, and I¡¯m learning a lot, but I miss home.¡±


    ¡°Home or Rowen?¡±


    ¡°Both, and my family.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Are¡­.are you and Rowen doing ok?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Why would you ask that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You just aren¡¯t spending much time with him this weekend, and that Matt guy. I just


    thought


    ¡°I¡¯m here for Braxton this weekend. As far as Matt goes. I don¡¯t know what that was all about, but I¡¯m


    definitely not interested in him. At all. I¡¯m only attracted to Rowen. He¡¯s my mate.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t remind me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem with him, and me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s my best friend, and I know he¡¯ll be good to you. That he¡¯s good to you now. It¡¯s


    just¡­.. fuck¡­.I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your little sister, and you still see me as a little girl?¡±


    ¡°Damn it. When I left you weren¡¯t even 14 yet Chas.¡±


    ¡°I know Jax, but I¡¯m not any more.¡±


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s hard ok pip-squeak. It¡¯s hard to ept that I¡¯m not the center of your world any more. I


    miss my little sister who would climb all over me one minute begging to ride piggy back every where,


    and the next snuggled against my chest, fast asleep.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it is Jaxy, but you¡¯re still important to me.¡±


    ¡°You know I had this whole scenario in my head before I got home that you would be in front of


    everyone, bouncing on your toes, and you woulde running to me as soon as I stepped out of the


    car, like you used to when we were kids. It gutted me when you weren¡¯t there. When I finally found you,


    you wouldn¡¯t even look me in the eye. I couldn¡¯t understand it. Any of it. Hell, when I found you in the


    living room, and I thought¡­¡­fuck I thought you were gone I wanted to rip all four of them apart. I never


    wanted to kill anyone more than I did my own mother when I found out what she had been doing to


    you. I hated them all. For the longest time I hated them. I couldn¡¯t understand how you weren¡¯t angry at


    them. How you. didn¡¯t hate them. Then dad exined it to me. Rowen too. It sucked, but it made


    sense. I¡¯ve made my peace with it. With them, but in a way I feel like I¡¯m betraying you for letting it go.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re not. We can¡¯t change the past, and we can¡¯t let us hold it back. Yes I have forgiven them,


    but live with what they did every day. It¡¯s not always easy. Some days I get so mad at what happened


    to me, but how can I move forward with my life if I hold onto the anger, and the pain?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy Jax. I struggle everyday. I have very little self confidence, and there are days I question if


    I¡¯m dreaming or if I¡¯m really living the life I am now. There are days I still get scared that one day I¡¯m


    going to wake up, and be dragged back here to be a ve again. That everyone is going to decided I¡¯m


    not good enough any more. That I don¡¯t deserve what I have right now. That all of you are going to turn


    your backs on me. That Rowen is going to reject me again, and force me to ept it. That I¡¯ll say or do


    something that will make all of you change your minds about me.¡±


    ¡°That will never happen Chastity.¡± I heard a voice say from behind me.


    I turned to find Rowen standing behind us, looking sad, worried, and scared. He slowly moved, and sat


    on the other side of me.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe our words. Especially not mine, but I swear to you I¡¯m not going any where.


    None of us are.¡± Rowen said quietly.


    ¡°In my heart I know. I really do, but¡­.¡± I started


    ¡°But your mind makes you question it.¡± Rowen finished for me.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°We get Chas. We do. We can only do what we¡¯ve been doing to prove to you that we¡¯re not taking this


    away from you. That things won¡¯t go back to the way they were ¡± Jax stated.


    ¡°I know. This is something I need to work on. I¡¯m going to be talking to Dee-Dee about it on Tuesday.¡± I


    said with a sigh.


    ¡°Good.¡± Jax responded.


    ¡°I hate to change the subject, but¡­..um¡­¡­how am I getting back tomorrow?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°I¡¯m driving you back. I won¡¯t be able to stay long because I have an early meeting on Monday, but I will


    get you back to school tomorrow.¡± Rowen said as he slid his fingers between mine.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I responded as I leaned my head on his shoulder.


    ¡°Anything for you sweet girl.¡± Rowen stated as he kissed the top of my head.


    ¡°I¡­.I wanted to make the dough to make croissants for Braxton in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Lucy figured you would so she has everything you need all set up in the kitchen for you.¡±


    ¡°Does she make them when I¡¯m not here? She can. The recipe is in the cookbook in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°She refuses to. She said that, and your snickerdoodle cookies are a special thing for only you to


    make.¡± Jax responded.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I breathed.


    ¡°Come on sweet girl. Lets go get it all ready so you can make them in the morning.¡± Rowen suggested


    as he stood then helped me up.


    ¡°Ok. Hey Jax.¡± I said as I turned to my brother who was now standing behind me.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± He asked.


    I released Rowen¡¯s hand, and ran into my brother¡¯s arms, squeezing him like I used to do as a pup, ¡°I


    love you Jaxy. Can I have piggy back ride to the kitchen?¡±


    ¡°Yeah pip-squeak. You can.¡± Jax answered with a chuckle, and bent down so I could climb on his back,


    giggling.


    ¡°What the hell? What am I chopped liver?¡± Rowenined as he walked next to Jax.


    ¡°Nah man. This was our thing when we were pups. Remember? I used to carry pip-squeak all over the


    ce like this.¡± Jax responded with a chuckle.


    ¡°Yeah I do remember that. She was a little pip-squeak back then.¡± Rowen said.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I squeaked.


    ¡°Still is, from the sound of it.¡± Jax joked.


    ¡°Hmph. Don¡¯t be mean to me Jaxy or no croissants for you.¡± I grumbled.


    ¡°Ha! I still get some.¡± Rowen snorted.


    ¡°Not if you pick on my big brother.¡± I stated, sticking my tongue out at him. ¡°Did you¡­¡­.Jax, she just


    stuck her tongue out at me.¡± Rowenined. ¡°What do you want me to do about it? She¡¯s on my


    back.¡± Jax questioned ¡°Hold onto her tight.¡± Rowen said with an evil grin, and my eyes got wide.


    ¡°No¡­.NO. NO! Jaxy run! He¡¯s going to do something bad!¡± I squealed, and Jax took for the rest of the


    way to the house, Rowen closing in behind us.


    Rowen had just grabbed my sides, and started tickling me as Jax tumbled into the kitchen, me still on


    his back, and Rowen following behind. We allnded with an omph, butughing.


    ¡°What on earth is going on here?¡± I heard Lucy ask as we allughed, ¡°Looks like a bunch of over


    grown pups rough housing in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Sorry Lucy. She stuck her tongue out at me, and well pay back.¡± Rowen said, trying to sound contrite,


    but I could hear theughter in his voice as he started to help me up off Jax.


    ¡°Hmph. Like I said, a bunch of overgrown pups.¡± Lucy stated, but I could see the amusement in her


    eyes. I washed up quickly, and started to work on the croissant dough, and fillings as Rowen helped


    Jax off the floor. They sat with me, and we chatted as I worked. It was almost 11:00 when we all finally


    managed to climb the stairs, and go to bed. I smiled as Rowen kissed me good night, and I fell asleep


    wrapped in his arms.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    ***Chastity**


    Sunday had been a bit difficult. Part of me hadn¡¯t wanted to leave Braxton because I felt like he needed


    me, but he, and Jax convinced me that he would be ok. The trip back with Rowen had been nice. We


    spent the whole drive just talking about anything, and everything. I always enjoyed those times


    because I felt like I was really getting to know him as a person, and how he viewed the world around


    him.


    Monday was back to school as usual. I had been thankful to get back kind of early on Sunday because


    I was able to finish up a few assignments that were due during the week. We had another pop quiz in


    Anatomy Monday which I had been nervous about. I could only hope I had done well. True to his word,


    Alpha Robert had a new self defense instructor. I really liked her too. She was kind, and she paid close


    attention to everything we did. She talked us through our moves, and movements more than Matt ever


    did. I really appreciated that about her.


    Colby came back from his weekend training just was we were finishing up self defense ss. He


    looked exhausted, but he joined us for dinner, and I told him all about Greg¡¯s service, as well as how


    Braxton was doing. He was d Jax, and I were there for him, but I could tell he felt guilty about not


    being there himself. I had no doubt he would be making a trip home soon. I was going to need to stay


    though as I had a few papers that were due over the next two weeks. I knew Lexi wasn¡¯t going to be


    able to go either for the same reason. They would figure it out together though.


    Today was Tuesday, and I had an appointment with Dee-Dee. I rushed into my room to drop my book


    bag. grab my journal, and Lc before I was out the door again. Today I was determined to focus on my


    self confidence issues. I had to. I couldn¡¯t keep living with the self doubt I felt every single day. Yes my


    life was moving forward, but at the same time I felt like I was stuck in one ce, not going any where.


    That had to change. Dee-Dee was just taking her seat on her usual blue bean bag chair when I walked


    into her office. After I released Lc, 1 sat down in my purple one, and handed her my journal.


    That was our thing. Although it was probably the same with everyone she helped. She read the journal


    first then we would discuss my entries since myst visit. All of them were about myck of self


    confidence so I knew she would want to talk about that today. I sat quietly as I watched Lc pounce on


    a toy mouse I brought for her, and waited for Dee-Dee to finish reading. I almostughed when Lc


    brought the mouse to me.


    ¡°You know Lc, Uncle Jax is going to be very upset if he finds out you brought this to me to throw for


    you.¡± I said with a giggle, imagining Jax¡¯s face if I told him.


    ¡°That¡¯s her kill. She¡¯s bringing it to you to share.¡± Dee-Dee said with a chuckle.


    ¡°So I shouldn¡¯t throw it?¡±


    ¡°You can, but she might re at you for that. I¡¯m not sure she¡¯ll bring it back either.¡±


    I looked at the mouse then looked back at Lc, who was looking at me expectantly. With a shrug, I


    threw the mouse Lc ran right after it. She batted it around, and pounced on it a bit before she brought


    it back. to me. With a giggle I threw it again, and she did the same thing again. She was ying fetch.


    Jax had taught her I couldn¡¯t help, butugh. Dee-Dee looked me in question, and I indicated for her to


    watch then threw the mouse. Lc yed with it a bit then brought it right back.


    ¡°That poor thing forgot she¡¯s a cat.¡± Dee-Dee giggled then went back to reading.


    ¡°Yeah. My brother has been trying to teach her fetch every time he sees her.¡± I said as I threw the


    mouse again.


    ¡°No wonder she forgot cats don¡¯t y fetch.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°So, are we ready to talk about this yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes please.¡±


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re eager to talk about this.¡±


    ¡°I am. I¡¯m starting to think that the reason I have no confidence in everyone staying by my side, staying


    with me, has more to do with me, then them. They¡¯ve worked hard over the months to show me they¡¯re


    not going any where. That they support me. That they love me. That my life isn¡¯t going to go back to


    what it once was, but I just don¡¯t trust it. I think at the end of the day the problem is me, in my head, not


    them.¡±


    ¡°You also think that you have no confidence in the long term between you, and Rowen is because of


    yourck of confidence in yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I can understand that. You¡¯re in a unique situation here.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Usually, when someone has experienced trauma, especially prolonged trauma, it is not rmended


    for that person to start a rtionship because they need to focus on rebuilding themselves without the


    added stress of building a rtionship with another. The problem, and the blessing at the same time is


    that the rtionship you have is with your mate. I can¡¯t tell you to not have a rtionship with Rowen


    because he is your mate. It just doesn¡¯t work like that. Especially in the long term It can actually cause


    severe depression to keep mates apart like that. Yes it would be better if you two were just friends right.


    now, but that is not a viable option with mates. Once you¡¯ve found your mate, that¡¯s it. Usually Yes


    rejection happens with mates, as you well know, but not often. It¡¯s not possible to tell mates to just be


    friends. They¡¯re too drawn to each other. That can make therapy difficult because you¡¯re trying to


    rebuild yourself, but at the same time you¡¯re trying to give your all to a rtionship. It¡¯s a struggle, and it


    does. make you question the rtionship.¡±


    ¡°You said it¡¯s also a blessing.¡±


    ¡°It is because your mate is the one person who will be there, even if you¡¯re not putting everything into


    the rtionship because you¡¯re focusing on you. A mate will always be by your side. They will pick you


    up when you¡¯re down. They will also do all they can to tell you, as well a show you just how wonderful


    they think you are. What that means is that while you¡¯re head is telling you one thing about yourself, the


    person that loves you the most is constantly countering that with their words, and actions.¡±


    ¡°But he did walk away.¡±


    ¡°He did, but he didn¡¯t. You said Jax, and Dimitri said he was at the hospital every day you were there.


    How often has he not at least answered at least a text message from you?¡±


    ¡°There hasn¡¯t been a day that I have not spoken to him at least once, in some way.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. He told me that he regretted his decision to reject you the moment he did it. He¡¯s also been


    working to make it right every since.¡±


    ¡°He has told me the same thing.¡±


    ¡°And has he been trying to make it right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Very much so.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now to your self confidence. There is no one way to work on correcting that. It¡¯s more about


    seeing what is around you over hearing what¡¯s been beaten into your head.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Lets start with this. What is one thing that you were told over, and over again, until you


    believed it?¡±


    ¡°That I¡¯m worthless.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthless?¡±


    ¡°I¡­.I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what you can look at to see if you¡¯re really worthless?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Where are you right now?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re office.¡±


    ¡°Right, but I mean where are you that you are in a position toe to my office?¡±


    ¡°OH, Right. I¡¯m a student at Clovend.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Was it easy to get into Clovend?¡±


    ¡°No. I had to have a very high GPA, I also needed a strong essay, as well as good rmendations


    from others.¡±


    ¡°Right. Who were those rmendations from?¡±


    ¡°Several of my teachers in high school, a few nurses from the pack hospital, and Midwife Wanda.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. If they thought you weren¡¯t worthy toe here, especially Wanda, do you think you would


    have gotten a rmendation from any of them?¡±


    ¡°L¡­..No. I don¡¯t think I would have.¡±


    ¡°No you wouldn¡¯t have. Especially not from Wanda because she knows how difficult this program is.


    More than any of them.¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    ¡°The other thing is Clovend receives thousands of applications every year, and from those


    applications, they only pick twenty. Do you think they would pick someone that wasn¡¯t worthy enough to


    take one of those slots?¡±


    ¡°No. They probably wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°They definitely wouldn¡¯t. They only take the best, and the brightest. The ones they feel will one day be


    head nurses, midwives, and even instructors here or at another school. They put a lot of effort into the


    students they ept, and they want to make sure that effort is well used.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Yes it does. It also is something to keep in mind when you¡¯re feeling worthless.¡±


    ¡°Ok. I can try to do that.¡±


    ¡°Good. The next thing to look at is your friend Lexi.¡±


    ¡°Why Lexi?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember me telling you that Lexi never really had many female friends?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember me telling you that girls tended to avoid her because she was close with all of the


    strongest members of the pack?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well the other side of that was that Lexi, learned the hard way to be careful of the females she trusts.¡±


    ¡°She did? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because there had been females over the years that befriended Lexi for the sole purpose of getting


    close to those guys. Through her they thought she would be their chance to im one of them. When it


    didn¡¯t work out the way those girls hoped, they stopped talking to Lexi. She became distrustful of girls


    in general, but you, you were different. You didn¡¯t care that she was the Gamma¡¯s daughter or that she


    was friends to the future Alpha twins, and the Beta. You cared about her, as a person. You did


    something those other girls didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°You saw Lexi, and only Lexi, not what you could gain from being friends with her. You showed her, in


    one or two conversations that you were truly worthy of being her friend, and trusting you.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I¡­¡­I never thought of that.¡±


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t look at people, and think about what you can get out of them. You see them as the


    person they are.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because that¡¯s what matters most. Who cares what you can get out of someone. If they¡¯re a


    good person, that¡¯s all that should be important.¡±


    ¡°I agree with youpletely, but not everyone is like that.¡±


    ¡°I guess. Yeah, Aurora, and Fiona were like that too.¡±


    ¡°Yes they were. Another thing to look at to know you¡¯re worthy, is Braxton.¡±


    ¡°Braxton?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Dimitri, and I still talk regrly. Actually we have a video appointment once a week.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡±


    ¡°After talking to me once or twice about his worries for you, he decided he felt he would benefit from


    therapy himself.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Is he ok?¡±


    ¡°He is. He just has somethings he needs to work out.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Back to my point. Dimitri told me recently that Braxton has told him multiple times that he wants


    to be like you. To work hard, and aplish his dreams. That he wants to treat people the way you do.


    You inspired him to turn his life around, be better, and make something of his life. It¡¯s not often that


    teens look. at just anyone that way, but that is how he looks at you. If you were worthless he wouldn¡¯t


    look up to you as he does.¡±


    ¡°I guess, but am I really worth looking up to?¡±


    ¡°Go back to my first two points, think about what I said, then answer that question for yourself.¡±


    I sat back, and thought about what Dee-Dee had said about my being here at Clovend, and my


    friendship with Lexi. Part of me wanted to argue that she was wrong, and that I was still worthless, but


    at the same time her words made a lot of sense to me. Clovend wouldn¡¯t have epted me if they


    didn¡¯t think I was worth the effort. Midwife Wanda wouldn¡¯t have written that rmendation if she


    didn¡¯t think I was worth a spot to her. She never did anything she didn¡¯t think was worth the effort. It


    was kind of like a little light bulb went off in my head.


    ¡°I¡­.maybe I¡¯m not as worthless as I thought.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°You¡¯re not. Not even close. You were taught by horrible people to believe that about yourself, but that it


    not even close to the truth. There is more.¡± Dee-Dee responded.


    ¡°There is?¡±


    ¡°Yes. One other thing I want you to consider when you¡¯re feeling that way.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Rowen.¡±


    ¡°Rowen? What about Rowen?¡±


    ¡°Remember he is an Alpha. Alphas are exactly that. They are in charge. They take a back seat to no


    one, and if they want something they make it happen. They also aren¡¯t known to wait for their mate to


    be ready to give themselves 100%. Rowen is waiting for you to be ready. He isn¡¯t pushing, he isn¡¯t


    forcing. He is giving you the time you need to heal, and move forward from the trauma you


    experienced. He is waiting for you to say, yes mark me. He is fighting his wolf¡¯s instincts to take what is


    his because that is what he knows


    you need. He is putting your needs before his instincts. If he didn¡¯t think you were worth that, he would


    have marked you long ago, and you wouldn¡¯t be here. You would be home, with him, but you are worth


    the wait to him.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­.I¡­.I never considered that. Am I wrong for making him wait?¡±


    ¡°No. Not at all. Don¡¯t ever think that. He would have been the wrong to push the issue, and not let your


    leave. The damage would have been worse, and long standing. You would probably still be the shell of


    the girl that walked into my office months ago, terrified that you were going to be punished for not filling


    out some papers.¡±


    ¡°OH. I¡­.¡±


    ¡°He knows you¡¯re worth all of what you have now, and more. He¡¯s doing his part to make sure you have


    it.¡±


    ¡°¡­.I guess I can see what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°I know it will take you time to believe it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Just remember what I told you to think about, and consider when you¡¯re feeling worthless. If you need.


    examples of your intelligence, again look at where you are, and what your grades were to get here.


    Also how well you are doing here now.¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m weak.¡±


    ¡°Physically yes you are not as strong as people like Rowen, Jax, Colby, and rest, but you are a great


    deal smaller than they are. Physically strength isn¡¯t the only type of strength though. In a lot of ways


    your are mentally strong.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that when I¡¯m dealing with these confidence issues, and I have panic attacks?¡±


    ¡°I said in a lot of ways, not all. You were strong enough to look your abusers in the face, and say what


    you needed to say. You were also strong enough mentally to know that holding onto the anger, and hurt


    from their actions against you would hold you back. You didn¡¯t want that so you forgave their actions


    against. you, so you could move forward with your life. You are mentally strong enough to acknowledge


    that your self confidence is a problem, and that you needed to do something about it. You are mentally


    strong enough to keep working hard to get here. You never gave up on your dream, even when you


    were original told you couldn¡¯te here. You kept moving forward no matter what happened.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.I see what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°Just remember those things when you¡¯re doubting yourself. Emotionally is different for you though.


    Which is understandable.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Your emotions are a part of the reason you have panic attacks. Fear is your strongest emotion, and


    due to your experiences certain things cause the fear drilled into you to essentially take over


    everything. This is not your fault, and probably something that you will struggle with for a long time to


    come. Unfortunately when your fear is trigged it triggers all of your negative emotions to run high which


    leads to your biggest struggle with your confidence. You view your fear as a negative emotion, but the


    thing is fear is not a negative emotion. It is a natural response to things. Being afraid of things is not a


    bad thing, but it can control you if you allow to. You have to learn to control your fear instead of letting it


    control you.¡± ¡°How do I do that?¡±


    ¡°Well you¡¯ve already done it in some ways.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Who did you fear most in this world?¡±


    ¡°Aurora, Naomi, Fiona, and Braxton.¡±


    ¡°Just them?¡±


    ¡°All of them really, but those four I feared the most.¡±


    ¡°In a short amount of time you faced all four of them. You said what you needed to say, and you pretty


    much left them in the past. You told me that the first few times you went to visit Braxton in his cell you


    were terrified, but you went any way. He put you in the hospital, but you still swallowed your fear, and


    you went to him. Not only did you go to him, you spoke to him, you put your faith into him, and you


    have helped him a great deal. You didn¡¯t let your fear hold you back.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy.¡±


    ¡°It never is, and that is your mental strength at y. Your mental strength helped you swallow your fear,


    face those four, say what you needed to, and move forward. In Braxton¡¯s case, you helped him.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to ept, but rebuilding your self confidence is going to be a long, hard road. It will


    take time. You need to be patient with yourself.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Changing the way you see yourself means you have to pretty much change your entire line of thinking.


    It takes a lot of work. It can also be frustrating because you want to see yourself differently, but you just


    don¡¯t. There will be times you get angry at yourself, and those around you. Talk to someone when you


    feel yourself getting angry, or write about it. Don¡¯t bottle it up.¡±


    ¡°But if I start yelling at someone I may end up hurting or upsetting them. I don¡¯t want to do that.¡±


    ¡°I understand that, but those that love you are going to understand why you¡¯re upset, and hurting.


    They¡¯re going to support, love, and help you in every way they can. They are your support system. Let


    them help you any way they can.¡±


    ¡°What if I end up pushing them away? What if I end up pushing Rowen away?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t. That¡¯s the thing with support systems, especially good ones. They stand by you no matter


    what. They are always there for you. They understand you¡¯re struggling, and maysh out, but they are


    not going go hold it against you.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Because they love you beyondpare. They also want to see you shine.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°They will show you when the timees. I think they may have already shown you many times, but


    you may not have even realized it.¡±


    ¡°I¡­..maybe.¡±


    ¡°Think back on their actions over thest months. You¡¯ll see what I mean.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°I hate to say this, but our time is up for today. Think about what I said, and keep writing in your journal.


    Read your entries any time you are feeling ack of confidence. Talk to your friends, family, and


    Rowen. I promise it will help.¡±


    ¡°I will. Thank you Dee-Dee.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee Chastity.¡±


    I quickly collected Lc, my journal, and ran out of the office. It took me only minutes to drop off


    everything, and grab my back pack. I got to my ss with 10 minutes to spare. I was ready as soon as


    the instructor came in. I pushed my conversation with Dee-Dee to the back of my mind, and focused on


    ss. It wasn¡¯t until after self defense ss, during dinner with Colby, Lexi, Norm, and Marcus that I


    thought about my meeting with Dee-Dee. I was considering all Dee-Dee had said, and not paying


    attention to what was going on around me until Colby called my name several times.


    ¡°Chastity. Chastity. HEY CHAS!¡± Colby called out pulling me from my thoughts.


    ¡°Huh? What?¡± I asked as I jumped a bit, looking around.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Colby questioned.


    ¡°What? Yeah. I¡¯m fine. I was thinking about something.¡±


    ¡°Everything ok?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Yeah. I was just thinking about what I talked to Dee-Dee about today.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After giving it some thought, I nodded. I proceeded to tell all of them about all Dee-Dee, and I


    discussed. Everyone listened quietly. Sometimes they nodded their heads, but mostly just listened. It


    felt weird talking about this, but I guess I needed to tell them. They should know how I was feeling. Lexi


    looked to Colby, and nodded.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to believe, but no matter what you may say or do Chas, we¡¯re not going any where.


    None of us are.¡± Colby stated.


    ¡°Some part of me knows that, but¡­..¡± I responded.


    ¡°I get it. I think you, and I need to go for a walk.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because we need to talk.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­.um¡­.ok. Are all of youing?¡±


    Norm, Marcus, and Lexi all shook their heads no. With a shrug I followed Colby out of the cafeteria


    then out of the building. We walked in silence until we reached the pond inside the students woods.


    Colby sat down at the side of the pond, and pat the spot next to him. I sat down, and looked out over


    the pond.


    ¡°You know Chas, listening to you talk I realized something.¡± Colby said quietly.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked as I picked at the grass.


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one you¡¯ve never really talked to about all of this. Well until I got here, and well even now


    it¡¯s rare that you talk to me about it. I¡¯m kind of just there when you do talk.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­.I¡­..¡±


    ¡°I get it actually. I do.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°You and me were never really very close. Even when we were little.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I guess we weren¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry about that Colby.¡±


    ¡°Why are you sorry? You¡¯re the younger one. The baby. It¡¯s more my job than yours, to build our


    rtionship, and I never did. Even now, I don¡¯t really put much effort into it, and I see you almost every


    day.¡±


    ¡°True, but I don¡¯t really try either.¡±


    ¡°Why would you? I pushed you away, shut you out, and only spoke to you to make demands your


    whole. life. I still haven¡¯t even apologized to you for my part in what you experienced. I want you to


    know that I am very sorry. I was horrible to you, and I shouldn¡¯t have been. You¡¯re my little sister. I


    should have pulled you close to me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok Colby. I forgave you a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I had to. For me.¡±


    ¡°You should be mad at me though?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because of how I treated you.¡±


    ¡°What would being mad aplish though? Who would it help? Who would it hurt?¡±


    ¡°¡­ne¡±


    ¡°You, me, Jax, dad, Braxton, Rowen, and most importantly Lexi. They would have been caught


    between the two of us. That¡¯s not fair to them, or to us. I can¡¯t move forward with my life if I¡¯m angry all


    of the time.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m part of the reason youck any confidence in yourself.¡±


    ¡°I know that Colby, but ! can¡¯t be mad at you for it.¡±


    ¡°Why not? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Colby, let me ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Who told you to stay away from me, and to ignore me or talk to me as you did, when you did?¡±


    ¡°Aurora.¡±


    ¡°Right. How many years did she spend convincing you to behave that way?¡±


    ¡°All of my life.¡±


    ¡°What did she do to get you to behave that way? What did she say?¡±


    ¡°I was only about 3 or 4 when you were born. I don¡¯t remember that time much, or your mom really, I


    was 6, I think when she died. I remember, when we moved in with you, and dad, Aurora telling me you


    were nothing. You were nothing to our family. Jax straightened that out real quick. I remember any time


    she would say something like that Jax would flip out. Aurora woulde to meter, and would coo


    about how I was something special, but I had to prove it by not having anything to do with you. If I got


    mad at you for something stupid she would praise me for yelling at you Sometimes she would even


    give me little. gifts. She spent so much time ignoring me that when she did acknowledge me for treating


    you poorly, that I started doing it more, and more, just to get her attention. Jax would always get mad at


    me when he caught it, and would lecture about what a good brother is supposed to do for their little


    sister. I hated the lectures so it started to be easier for me to just ignore you existence altogether.


    If you happened to be in my presence when Aurora was around, but ignoring me, I would yell at you,


    just to get her attention.


    ¡°It was the only way I could get her attention, until I started Beta training with dad, and Jax. At first she


    paid a lot of attention to me. She started talking about me challenging Jax when I returned from Beta


    school. Telling me that I was better about being a Beta than he was, but I wasn¡¯t, and I knew that. I also


    hated Beta training. It wasn¡¯t for me. At all. I hated all of the paperwork involved. Dad realized that


    when I was about 15, right before Jax left.


    ¡°I remember we were sitting at the dinner table one night, and dad asked me, right in front of Aurora if I


    wanted to continue, and I said no. I told him how I felt about it. Aurora, she lost her mind that night,


    after dad left for ate meeting with Joe. Screaming at me that I was worthless, and a failure. I had one


    job to do, and she expected me to do it. She wouldn¡¯t ept a failure like me. That she would throw


    me out if I didn¡¯t continue my training as she expected. She said she had ns for me, and she


    expected me to do my part. To stop her yelling, I agreed. Dad knew though.


    ¡°We sat down, the two of us the following day, and he asked me what I wanted to do with my life. We


    talked a lot about my options. Originally I wanted to be head warrior. He was fine with that, but


    requested that I continue my Beta training in case Jax needed me to step in for him for any reason.


    Dad felt it would benefit us both if I at least had a clue what I was doing. I agreed, on the condition that


    I start serious warrior training. I also told him that it had to be kept a secret from Aurora. Surprisingly he


    agreed to that.


    ¡°At that point Aurora was still mad at me for how I felt, and started ignoring me more. The only way I


    could get her attention was when I was being nasty to you, or ordering you around. Sadly, I kept doing


    it. It was easier for me than to go against her again. I only did once after that, and that was the time she


    tried to convince me to beat you. You were so tiny that I knew one swing from me would potentially kill


    you. I also knew that Jax would murder me if Iid a hand on you. She of course was furious with me,


    but I reminded her that if you died at my hands that I would not be around to make her dream of me


    overthrowing Jax a reality. That no matter how much you were ignored by others, murder was still


    murder, and I would be punished for it. She backed off at that point, but still made sure I treated you


    poorly. Looking back now I hate myself for it. You didn¡¯t deserve that, and she didn¡¯t deserve my


    attempts at getting her eptance.¡±


    ¡°She was your mom Colby, and she knew how to get you to do what she wanted. She also spent your


    whole life making sure you did.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make it right, and I knew better.¡±


    ¡°True you did, but the one thing we want as pups is our parent¡¯s love, and eptance. We do whatever


    we can to get that. It¡¯s how we¡¯re wired.¡±


    ¡°It was still wrong.¡±


    ¡°It was, but what could you do?¡±


    ¡°Been more like Jax.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but I think she started on you, and how she expected you to behave long before you moved


    back in. I¡¯ve heard how she used to talk about my mom, and me. You were very young, and


    impressionable when she started on you. She was also your mother. You wanted her love, and


    eptance, so you did what you needed to in order to get it. I understand that.¡±


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t. Jax was never like that.¡±


    ¡°Jax was older. He has more memories than you do.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­.¡±


    ¡°Colby, she was probably different with both of you until dad met my mom. He would remember that


    more than you would. He also would remember the major change in her personality after my mom


    entered your lives, and when I was born. He was more aware of what was going on because he was


    older. You were still too young to really understand.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I guess, but it doesn¡¯t make it right.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t, but now you understand it a little better, or at least I hope you do.¡±


    ¡°I do. Look, I know that we¡¯re not as close as we should be, but I want you to know that you cane


    to me when you¡¯re struggling. I will listen, and try to help. I also want you to yell at me anytime you feel


    like you need to. I¡¯m a big guy, I can take it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You are kind of a mountain. An ugly one, but still a mountain.¡±


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not ugly!¡±


    ¡°You sure about that?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had aint yet. More admirers thanints. Especially from Lexi.¡±


    ¡°E! I don¡¯t want to hear that.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong short stack? Can¡¯t take the idea of your best friend getting it on with your brother?¡±


    ¡°NO! Knock that off!¡±


    ¡°I know you want allll the details.¡±


    ¡°No! Do not make me sick.¡±


    ¡°I bet you don¡¯t get sick when you and Rowen do¡­..wait. Nope. Don¡¯t want to think about my baby


    sister having sex. Forget I said that.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not¡­.we haven¡¯t stop that Colby.¡±


    I felt my cheeks heat up, and I looked down at my hands. I couldn¡¯t believe he brought that up.


    ¡°Ohe on now. You¡¯re telling me that you, and Rowen haven¡¯t¡­.¡± Colby asked me as he bumped


    his shoulder against me, and I only shook my head.


    I did not want to talk about this with him or anyone really.


    ¡°I¡­.sorry Chastity. I didn¡¯t mean to embarrass you.¡± Colby said quietly, and sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°so¡­.um¡­.we good?¡±


    ¡°We have been Colby.¡±


    ¡°I hope so. I just feel really guilty for how I treated you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t. It¡¯s in the past. Learn from it, and move on.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to. It¡¯s a little different for me. I have a lot to work on, but I¡¯m getting there, little by little.¡±


    ¡°Are you still afraid of us?¡±


    ¡°Not¡­.not like I used to be. There are times when you all still startle me, and I have to remind myself


    that I¡¯m not less than all of you. There are also times that I worry when one of you gets mad about


    something, but that¡¯s getting better.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d that is getting better because you¡¯re not less than any of us Chas. If anything I think, in a lot of


    ways you¡¯re better than we are.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re more forgiving, understanding, patient, and supportive. You didn¡¯t have to forgive any


    of us. You could have also cut the pack bond the moment you left the territory, or arrived here. You


    could have walked away from all of us, but you haven¡¯t. You go home for visits. You talk to us daily. You


    invite. everyone to visit you. You didn¡¯t turn Rowen away after he retracted his rejection. You¡¯re giving


    us all a chance to make things right instead of turning your back on us. I don¡¯t think any of us would


    have done. the same if we were in your shoes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that makes me better than you.¡±


    ¡°It does. You may not see it, but it does.¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    ¡°You ready to go back?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Colby stood than helped me up. We slowly walked back to the building when I thought of something.


    ¡°Hey Colby?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He responded.


    ¡°When are you and Lexi having your mating ceremony?¡±


    ¡°Uh. We¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because Lexi doesn¡¯t want all of the attention. Being the Gamma¡¯s daughter would mean a big


    production. She doesn¡¯t want that. She enjoys other people¡¯s ceremonies, but she doesn¡¯t want one.¡±


    ¡°But is it really official without one?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Robert did a small thing for just her, and I a few weeks ago.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Why didn¡¯t either of you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Lexi was worried you would be upset about not doing something big for us.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I wouldn¡¯t have been upset about that. I would have just liked to have been there.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I¡¯m really happy for you guys.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Have you, and Rowen discussed your ceremony at all?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ready. I¡¯m not in a ce to really even think about that.¡±


    ¡°And you still don¡¯t trust him not to stick around?¡±


    ¡°Kind of yeah, but like I said earlier, I think that has more to do with me at this point, then him.¡± 1


    ¡°I guess. I don¡¯t really understand it, but I guess I can see that.¡±


    ¡°I need time.¡±


    ¡°Make sense. Well good night.¡±


    ¡°Night.¡±


    ¡°Hey Chas?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°For what it¡¯s worth, I do love you.¡±


    ¡°Love you too Colby. Better get upstairs, Lexi is probably waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Iughed as he trotted down the hall toward the elevator. For some reason I felt relief after our talk. I


    shook my head, and was about to enter my room when someone tsked at me. I turned to see who it


    was. Standing there, ring at me was a taller girl with blonde hair, blue eyes, and a nasty scowl on


    her face. I didn¡¯t know what her problem was.


    ¡°Sleeping with your friend¡¯s mate. That¡¯s real ssy.¡± The girl sneered.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Oh please. Don¡¯t y dumb with me. I heard you two just now.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. I heard you just tell your friend¡¯s mate that you love him. I can smell him all over you


    too.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­..you think? Really? You have things all wrong.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit. Wait until I tell her. I hear she¡¯s the Gamma¡¯s daughter. She¡¯ll clean the floor with you then


    make sure you get kicked out on your whore ass.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Um. You really misread that situation.¡±


    ¡°No I did not. I heard you.¡±


    ¡°You did because if you would have asked, instead of assuming, you would know why I told him I love


    him, and why it wouldn¡¯t bother Lexi that I did.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s going to be bothered by it as soon as I tell her.¡±


    ¡°Be my guest, but when sheughs in your face because you told her that her mate told his little


    SISTER that he loves her, don¡¯te crying to me.¡±


    ¡°Wait. What?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Instead of assuming things, maybe ask next time. He¡¯s my big brother. Now if you excuse me, I


    have things to do. Have a good night.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­.I¡­.sorry.¡±


    ¡°Forgiven. Good night.¡±


    I walked in my room, shut my door, and huffed. That was ridiculous. With a groan I got started on my


    homework. I knew I wouldn¡¯t be hearing from Rowen this evening because he was traveling. I found


    that I hated those times because I couldn¡¯t video chat with him. I shook that thought away, finished my


    homework, wrote in my journal, then went to bed.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    ***Rowen***


    There were times I hated going on trips to other packs. They seemed never ending, but I had to admit


    that I learned a lot. Watching my father work with other Alphas for the betterment of our pack, as well


    as other werewolves was inspiring. Before I had gone off to school I had only seen him work within our


    pack. I had only been to a few of the meetings he had with other packs, at home. I never traveled with


    him. I felt like I was learning more about my father during these trips. This trip was taking us to one of


    our oldest alliance, but it was a small pack.


    I had requested this trip as they had set up a warrior training program like I wanted to establish. Their


    pack was a great deal smaller than ours, but their program was very good. I had to hope that they


    would be willing to discuss their program with me. I wanted their insight on the best way to get this off


    the ground. I didn¡¯t want to take their program, just model it on arger scale.


    When we arrived at the pack house, the Alpha, his Luna, and who I was guessing was their son, stood


    waiting for us. Alpha Theo who was the same age as my father, was a tall dark skinned man with


    graying hair, and dark brown eyes. His Luna, Gloria was also a dark skinned woman with a few streaks


    of gray, gray eyes, and a very kind, warm smile. I knew their son wasn¡¯t quite 18 yet, and I noticed right


    away that he looked rather bored to be there.


    My father, and I were the only ones on this trip, other than the two warriors we brought on this trip.


    Dimitri, and Jax had opted to stay home to be there for Braxton, and Ross had a project due at Gamma


    school. I was unconcerned though. This was a trip for me, mostly.


    Dad, and I got out of the car, warriors following behind us, and we greeted the Alpha family with bows,


    and handshakes.


    ¡°Joe, it¡¯s good to see you again.¡± Alpha Theo said with a smile.


    ¡°You as well Theo. Gloria, an honor, as always.¡± My dad responded.


    ¡°Hi there Joe. Rowen you are looking well these days.¡± Gloria responded with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you. Is this your son?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes. Trent, this is Alpha Joseph, and his son Future Alpha Rowen, of Moonlight pack.¡± Alpha Theo


    stated. ¡°Yeah. What¡¯s up?¡± Trent grunted.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you Future Alpha Trent.¡± My father bowed, as did I.


    ¡°Yup. Can I go now?¡± Trent questioned looking to his parents.


    ¡°No you may not. As the Future Alpha of this pack, these types of meetings will be your responsibility.


    It¡¯s past time that you learn how to properly handle them.¡± Theo said firmly.


    ¡°Whatever. I have better things to do then sit around talking to a bunch of old people all day.¡± Trent


    snapped.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°At this time you do not. Pack matterse before video games.¡± Theo snapped back.


    ¡°Whatever. Lets just get this over with.¡± Trent huffed as he stomped in the house.


    Theo, and Gloria sighed with a shake of their heads. We followed them as we went into the house. I


    looked around as we moved through the building. Their pack house was much smaller than ours, but


    still homey. It saddened me to see signs of aging.


    ¡°I want to apologize for that Joe. He has decided over thest few years that being Alpha to this pack is


    just not of interest to him. He has no interest or desire to learn. All he cares about is his video games.¡±


    Theo stated with a sigh.


    ¡°He is a teenager, and knowing that he has to take on ruling a pack someday can put a lot of pressure


    on him. Give him some time. He maye around.¡± My father said gently.


    ¡°Rowen, did you have the same feelings as a pup?¡± Gloria questioned.


    ¡°Sometime ma¡¯am. There were times that I would rather be running around hanging out with my


    friends. but I knew that my pack needed me as well so I kept pushing forward.¡± I responded.


    ¡°I never knew you felt that way.¡± My father looked to me in question.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have changed anything so I did what I needed to do to learn. I¡¯m d I did. There is a lot to


    learn, and I want to keep our pack strong, and growing.¡± I responded, smiling at my father.


    ¡°I wish Trent felt the same. He really has no interest. I try to teach him, but he just doesn¡¯t seem to


    care.¡±


    Theo stated.


    ¡°Do you have any suggestions, Joe?¡± Gloria asked hopefully.


    ¡°I wish I did beyond keep trying. When does he go off to Alpha school? Does he have a Beta?¡± My


    father questioned.


    ¡°He does have a Beta, but they are not friends. Our Future Beta is a hard worker, and strives to learn


    all he can. Trent spends more time teasing him about being a nerd or kiss up than learning. He has


    also stated he will not be attending Alpha school. He feels he can run a pack just fine without learning


    anything from. any one.¡± Theo responded.


    ¡°Have you tried having him spend time with other Alphas his age?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We have. He just gives them a hard time. We have had to end a visit or two due to his behavior.¡± Theo


    answered.


    ¡°We¡¯re at a loss at this point.¡± Gloria added.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    ***Chastity***


    Getting up the next morning was a struggle. I had not slept great, and my emotions were running really


    high still. I was surprised to find Colby, and Lexi still in my room. Colby was already out of bed, reading


    something. Lexi was still sound asleep. How the three of us managed to fit in my bed together was


    beyond me.


    ¡°Oh good. You¡¯re awake.¡± Colby said quietly as he set his book down.


    ¡°What are you two still doing here?¡± I whispered as I sat up.


    ¡°No way we were leaving you alonest night with how upset you were.¡±


    ¡°But¡­.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my sister short stack, and you needed me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.you two shouldn¡¯t have to do that though.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about having to. We did it because we love you, and you needed us.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what else to say. I felt horrible for ruining their night. They shouldn¡¯t have to put their lives


    on hold for me like that. Last night was terrible, if I¡¯m being honest. It didn¡¯t start out that way. I had


    fallen asleep while studying, but the dream that woke me up was awful. It wasn¡¯t like my old


    nightmares, but it was emotionally terrible.


    ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡± Colby asked.


    ¡°I¡­I have to get to ss.¡± I responded, looking at my hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, but I already contacted your professor this morning. Since you have nothing due, they


    emailed today¡¯s notes, so you have nothing until your appointment with Dee-Dee.¡±


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Because we need to talk about what happenedst night, you need more rest, and how would you be


    able to concentrate when you head, and emotions are a mess?¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t afford to miss ss.¡±


    ¡°Chastity, it¡¯s one ss, and it¡¯s not going to set you back. Your professor already sent your notes, and


    assignments to you so you¡¯ll have no trouble.¡±


    ¡°But¡­.¡±


    ¡°I get it. I really do, but right this second you need focus on you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your brother. I know I didn¡¯t do it for years, but it¡¯s my job to look out for you. You were a messst


    night. You even said you wanted to drop out.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry I worried you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You¡¯re not alone anymore Chas. You have people who love you, and are always here for you.¡±


    ¡°How¡­.how did you know I was having a rough timest night?¡±


    ¡°Rowen text me and Lex.¡±


    ¡°Oh. How did you get in?¡±


    ¡°I had your door code add to my ID card?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how I felt about that. It seemed a little much to me.


    7 did it because I needed to make sure I could get to you if you needed me.¡± Colby exined before I


    could ask


    ¡°We did it because we love you small fry. Nothing more, nothing less.¡± Lexi said sleepily as she sat up,


    and rubbed her eyes.


    I nodded, and looked at my hands. I wasn¡¯t used to people being there for me when I¡¯m struggling. I


    didn¡¯t know how to react to it. It made me feel weird. Before I could say anything Lexi moved over to


    me, and put her arm around me, pulling me close to her.


    ¡°Do you want to tell us what happenedst night? Maybe we can help you feel better.¡± Lexi offered.


    ¡°It¡¯s stupid. It was just a dream.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Nothing that upsets you that much is stupid Chas.¡± Colby said as he picked up Lc, and set her on


    the bed near me.


    I watched my kittene over to me, and climb onto my shoulder then said, ¡°She needs to be fed.¡±


    ¡°I already fed her.¡± Colby stated.


    ¡°You did?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Yeah. She was trying to wake you up so I fed her to let you sleep.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°Talk to us Chas. We want to help you.¡±


    ¡°It was just a dream. I don¡¯t even know why it upset me so much.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter why. All that matters is that it did, and we want to help you feel better.¡± Lexi coaxed.


    I took Lc off my shoulder, pulled away frim Lexi, and leaned forward. I ran my hands through my hair,


    and sighed I didn¡¯t want to talk about it because I didn¡¯t want to think about it. It was my biggest fear


    brought to life. I felt Lexi rub my back, and Colby sat on the bed in front of me. He put his fingers under


    my chin, and made me look up at him.


    ¡°Chastity, we¡¯re not going tough at you, ridicule you, or make you feel bad in any way about your


    dream. We want to hear about it so we can help you work through the stuff that it caused.¡± Colby said


    gently and I finally nodded


    ¡°Joe, and dad decided to drop the charges against Fiona then had her released from prison. They even


    brought her back to the pack, and moved her into dad¡¯s apartment with him and Braxton. I went home


    for a visit, not knowing any of that. When I got home dad, Joe, Jax, Molly, Peter, Ross, Melissa, Gina,


    and Braxton started yelling at me about being a liar That they didn¡¯t appreciate all of the lies I told about


    Fiona that caused them to falsely imprison her. You two, Rowen, Norm, and Marcus turned on me right


    that second


    ¡°Dad and Joe told me that I wasn¡¯t allowed to return to school because of my lies. Rowen told me he


    wasn¡¯t going to reject me, but he didn¡¯t want me as his Luna any more. He was going to take Fiona as


    his Luna. That I was banished from the pack, and that he made sure I wouldn¡¯t be epted by another


    pack, ever, not even the Rogue leader would except me. I would spend the rest of my life alone. That


    eventually even Le would abandon me because she would no longer be able to have a mate, pack,


    or pups. That was my punishment for hurting so many people with my lies, and games. I was allowed


    to pack up some clothes in my back pack, take Lc, and leave. I was not allowed to take any money,


    my phone, nothing. worth money. Even the ring from my mom was taken from me, and given to Fiona.


    Joe lead me to the edge of the pack territory, broke my link to the pack, and then the warriors chased


    me out of the pack.¡± I exined quietly as I had tears running down my face.


    ¡°Chastity, we know for a fact that you did not lie about anything that happened to you. They admitted to


    all of it. We also have your medical records from your hospital stays. Hell, we all saw Fiona, Aurora,


    Naomi, and Gina beating you up at the Wee Home party. Your scars are evidence to what you


    were subjected to as well. Fiona will serve her full sentence, and she has already been banned from


    the pack. That is not going to change. I know you may not believe my words, but I can get the


    paperwork for Fiona from Joe if you want me to. The only other thing we can do is continue to prove to


    you that we are not going any where. The only way you¡¯re not going to finish school is if you decide to


    quit on your own which we¡¯re not going to let you do without good reason.¡± Colby stated as he


    squeezed my hand.


    ¡°I know. In my heart I do, but sometimes it¡¯s hard to remember.¡±


    ¡°We understand, and we¡¯re not judging you in any way. Please don¡¯t think we are. We¡¯ll never leave


    you You¡¯re my sister-inw, and my best friend. Like it or not, you¡¯re stuck with me for life.¡± Lexi said as


    she bumped against my shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯re stuck with all of us. I know we all let you down for a lot of years, but that will never be the case


    again. Give us time to prove that please.¡± Colby added.


    ¡°I know, and I¡¯m trying. I really worried Rowenst night, didn¡¯t I?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes you did. He stayed on video chat until he was sure you werepletely asleep, and he already


    text me twice this morning.¡± Colby answered.


    ¡°I should probably call him.¡±


    ¡°It would probably be a good idea.¡± Colby agreed.


    ¡°Do you want us to stay?¡± Lexi questioned.


    ¡°No. You don¡¯t have to. You both have sses to get to.¡± I responded.


    ¡°I already told my professor I won¡¯t be in ss this morning.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°I have to go to mine, but I¡¯ll be here before dinner.¡± Colby stated as he got off the bed.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I go get changed then grab us breakfast while you call Rowen, and take a shower. We¡¯ll


    spend the morning together.¡± Lexi offered.


    ¡°Yeah. OK. Thank you.¡± I agreed as I went to go get clothes to change into.


    They both left as I headed to the shower. I just stood under the spray for a long time, just trying to calm


    down, and clear my mind. I couldn¡¯t think straight still. That dream really messed up my head. I hadn¡¯t


    expected that, and I really had no idea what brought on such a dream. I didn¡¯t like it. It felt like I had


    been drug back ten steps from where I have been recently. I hated it.


    Finally I got out of the shower, dressed then grabbed my phone off my nightstand. I found I had several


    text messages from Rowen, Jax, Molly, Ross, and Melissa. Just seeing those messages made me


    smile, and feel a little bit better. With a sigh, I called Rowen. It only rang twice when he picked up.


    ¡°Hi sweet girl. I was just thinking about you. How are you feeling this morning?¡± Rowen¡¯s deep voice


    came through the phone making me smile a little.


    ¡°Hi Rowen. I¡¯m sorry I worried youst night.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°You have nothing to be sorry for. You had a bad night, that happens. I¡¯m just sorry I couldn¡¯t be there


    with you.¡±


    ¡°But you were there for me, and you did what you could to make sure I was taken care of it when I


    needed it most. That meant a lot to me. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I should have been the one holding you though.¡±


    ¡°I know, but you did what you could for me despite the circumstances. You also didn¡¯t get mad at me for


    yelling at you. I was being unreasonable for no reason, and wouldn¡¯t listen to what you were saying. I


    was making assumptions over nothing with no evidence behind my usations. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°Chastity, you don¡¯t need to apologize, I understand, and I don¡¯t hold it against you. I know these things


    happen, and I didn¡¯t exin things to you well from the beginning I¡¯m sorry for that.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong though¡±


    ¡°Neither did you. You have a right to your concerns, and to voice those concerns.¡±


    ¡°True, but I should have been more reasonable about them, and actually talked to you about them,


    instead of yelling.¡±


    ¡°Yelling happens sweet girl. I was more worried about you than bothered by your yelling. If you need to


    yell, you¡¯re more than wee to.¡±


    ¡°Why would you be ok with what I did?¡±


    ¡°Because I love you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to say it back sweet girl. I know you¡¯re still dealing with a lot right now, and I would.


    never expect you to say some it while you¡¯re still dealing with so much.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.thank you.¡±


    ¡°Always sweet girl. Do¡­do you want to tell me about your dream?¡±


    With a sigh I told Rowen about my dream. He listened to all I had to say, quietly. When I was finished I


    realized I was crying, again. I hated that a dream had such an effect on me. I was going to have to ask


    Dee -Dee about why a dream was having such an effect on my during my appointment today.


    ¡°Wow. Did something happen that may have caused you to have a dream about her?¡± Rowen finally


    asked.


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m not sure. I have been thinking about her a bittely. Just wondering how she is doing in prison,


    and if she has started therapy yet. In some ways I feel kind of bad for her because she¡¯s in that ce


    all by herself. She¡¯spletely alone, and I know how that feels. It¡¯s hard in so many ways. Maybe


    that¡¯s what caused that dream. Everyone turned their backs on her, and now she has no one.¡± I


    responded after thinking about it for a few minutes.


    ¡°That is true, but her actions have put her where she is at this point. That, and herck of remorse for


    what she did. She almost killed you Chas. That¡¯s not some small thing.¡±


    ¡°I know, and I get it. I do, but I know how it feels to be isted from everyone, andpletely alone.


    It¡¯s tough, and it hurts, a lot.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what that feels like. I know you though, so I know you have thoughts of going to see


    her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and no. There is a small part of me that wants to let her know that someone would be there for


    her. but that person shouldn¡¯t be me. It can¡¯t be me. I don¡¯t think I could ever be around her, and not be


    afraid.¡±


    ¡°Which ispletely understandable. You should never put yourself in a position that makes you


    ufortable unless there is no other choice.¡±


    ¡°At the same time I need to face my fears.¡±


    ¡°Yes, at some point, but I¡¯m thinking not right now. I don¡¯t think it would do either of you any good.


    Especially you.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re right. I¡¯m going to talk to Dee-Dee about all of this, and see what she says.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For being so supportive, understanding, and patient.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my job, and I do it with honor. You don¡¯t ever have to thank me for that ¡±


    ¡°I better go. Lexi just got here with breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll talk to you tonight. OK?¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    We hung up as I opened the door for Lexi. We ate breakfast together quietly. She worked on some


    homework as I wrote a long journal entry. I needed to get everything out that I was thinking, and


    feeling. I had just finished my entry when Lexi looked up at me.


    ¡°Umm¡­Chas?¡± Lexi said tentatively.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I responded.


    ¡°You¡­.you weren¡¯t serious about dropping out, where you?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve worked too hard to give up. I just felt so alonest night, and¡­.Well I thought if I went home I


    wouldn¡¯t feel that way any more.¡±


    ¡°I understand, but just know you¡¯re never reallypletely alone. We¡¯re all here for you. We¡¯re not


    going any where.¡±


    ¡°I know, and that means a lot.¡±


    ¡°Good. Well I need to get to ss, and you need to get to Dee-Dee¡¯s office.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°See you at self defense ss?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lexi nodded, gathered her stuff, and left. After I collected Lc, who hadn¡¯t left my side once, and my


    journal, I made my way to Dee-Dee¡¯s office. Surprisingly I wasn¡¯t worried about what she would think of


    my journal entries, and what I was feeling. I knew she would help me with this, as she always did. I was


    really d my dad got me in with her. I felt like I hade a long way. I knew I had a long way to go,


    but she really helped a lot over thest few months.


    I sat quietly, an yed fetch with Lc as Dee-Dee read my journal entries from thest few days. I


    knew at least one was about Greg¡¯s passing, and my worries about Braxton. The most important one


    was from


    this morning though. I knew in my heart that I had nothing to worry about, but it isn¡¯t always to convince


    your mind of that. Eventually Dee-Dee handed me my journal back.


    ¡°First, I¡¯m proud of you for how you handled Braxton¡¯s loss. I¡¯m sure it meant a lot to him to have you


    there.¡± Dee-Dee said with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah. Honestly I needed that weekend more than I realized. There was still a part of me that was


    afraid of Braxton, especially when he¡¯s angry. Seeing first hand how he handles his anger, put thest


    of those fears to rest. I hadn¡¯t realized how much I needed that until it happened.¡± I responded.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you were able to do that. That is a big step in the right direction.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I took massive steps backwardsst night.¡±


    ¡°You did, but you didn¡¯t. It¡¯s not umon for dreams to have an impact on one¡¯s emotional, and


    mental stability. Especially when one struggles as you do. It¡¯s also not unheard of to have our


    subconscious to dredge up our fears in the form of dreams.¡±


    ¡°So what do I do?¡±


    ¡°Well first, remind yourself that it was just a dream, not reality. Just because we dream it, doesn¡¯t mean


    it will happen.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°I know can be hard to do, but it can be important to work hard to remind yourself often that it was just a


    dream. Reality is what you have been living thest few months. Reality is the experiences you have


    had over thest few months. Reality is the daily contact with all of those that are most important to


    you.¡± ¡°That makes sense. I know I also need to face my fear of Fiona as well.¡±


    ¡°In some ways, yes, but maybe not in the way you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You can face your fear of Fiona without interacting with her in any way. Especially not right now.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Fiona is not part of your life any longer. She never will be again. Even when she gets out she¡¯s not


    allowed back at your pack. She will have to find herself a new pack. She also is not allowed here at


    Clovend, for any reason. You have to remind yourself that none of the people in your life have any


    contact with her. You wrote in here that Colby offered to get her file from your pack so you can see


    things for yourself. I think it would be a good idea for you to have that. You can read it anytime you start


    to fear her taking your life, and those you Jove away from you.¡±


    ¡°I can see how that might help. What do I do about that fact that there is a part of me that is worried


    about her, and feeling bad that she is alone?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s part of your nature Chastity. It¡¯s part of how you are as a person. You will probably always have


    a part of you that will feel those things. There is nothing wrong with that, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you


    need to check up on her, or do for her what you did for Braxton.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you a question.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°What was it about Braxton that made you decide to reach out to him, and do what you did for him?¡±


    ¡°I spent years observing him as he grew up. When he wasn¡¯t angry he was a good person, and very


    sweet.


    I watched how he was with pups as well. When I found out how his life imploded I felt for him. I just


    knew he needed someone who understood him in that moment. I was the only person he treated


    poorly.¡±


    ¡°But you were also the one to reach out to him. It¡¯s all because of you that no one turned their backs on


    him.¡±


    ¡°Everyone else was angry. I wasn¡¯t. I was just scared. He was taught to do the things he did to me. I


    knew inside he was a good pup who deserved a real chance.¡±


    ¡°Now what is different with Fiona?¡±


    ¡°Everything.¡±


    ¡°Exin that to me.¡±


    ¡°She was rude to so many people for as long as I can remember. I remember when I was a pup Luna


    Jane would sometimes ask Fiona if she wanted to help us with whatever we were doing Fiona was say


    no, stick her nose up in the air, and walk away. She would seek me out for the sole purpose of hurting,


    humiliating, andughing at me. The people she called friends, she would talk bad about behind their


    backs. She never treated anyone that wasn¡¯t Aurora, Rowen, her dad or Joe with any respect or


    kindness. She would also do what she could to get others in trouble. She was just not a good person.¡±


    ¡°Knowing what you know of Fiona, how do you think she would react to you approaching her to see


    how she is, and to extend friendship to her?¡±


    ¡°Right now, at least not very well.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re probably right. Seeing her may also be more damaging to you right now. She won¡¯t talk to you


    with any respect, and may even try to tear you down. The most important person right now, is you. I


    understand your feelings, and concern for her, but the best thing for you to do is put those to rest. I


    know it¡¯s hard, but your concern for her will do you more harm than good.¡±


    ¡°I can see what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask you another question?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How did Lexi, and Colby staying with you make you feel?¡±


    ¡°Surprised, for one.¡±


    ¡°Why surprised?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to do that.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think you meant that much to them?¡±


    ¡°Well yeah.¡±


    ¡°Now you know they do.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°At first, ufortable, and guilty, but then it made me feel cared for, special, and important.¡±


    ¡°Why guilty?¡±


    ¡°I took their time they have together. Lexi and Colby have very little time for the two of them. They gave


    that time up for me.¡±


    ¡°Did they say anything about being with you instead of just being with each other?¡±


    ¡°No. They told me that no matter what they are always here for me.¡±


    ¡°How did that make you feel?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°How are you feelingpared tost night?¡±


    ¡°Better, and less fearful. That dream broke my heart more than anything. Having all of the people I love


    turn their backs on me like that hurt, a lot.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it did.¡±


    ¡°It seemed so real.¡±


    ¡°Sadly dreams can be like that some times.¡±


    ¡°Why did I have that dream though?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say why we have the dreams we have. There can be any number of reasons. Some


    believe that our dreams are manifestations of our fears¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯m afraid of Fiona returning, and turning everyone against me?¡±


    ¡°I think the fear is less Fiona, and more of being abandoned by those that are most important you.


    Fiona being the one to cause that is just due to the effect she had on your life for so long.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I guess I can see that. So what do I do to get rid of this fear?¡±


    ¡°All you can really do is give it time, and continue to build your rtionships, as well as watch their


    actions toward you. The longer they are a part of your life, the more the fear will go away on it¡¯s own.


    That kind of fear can¡¯t just be talked away.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I worry that everyone will get tired of me being afraid they¡¯re going to leave me.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t. They understand why you have such a fear.¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard, but give yourself time, and be patient.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    ¡°Good. Are you still thinking of leaving school?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡­.I only said that because I felt so alone, and felt that if I was at home I wouldn¡¯t be alone. Colby,


    and Lexi helped me get rid of that feeling.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m d. You would regret it if you let your emotional state take you away from what you want to


    aplish.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Rowen, and Colby said the same thing.¡±


    ¡°I have no doubt they did. Believe it or not you¡¯re doing really well considering where you were a few


    months ago. Keep it up. You¡¯ll look back some day, and be proud of how far you havee.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. You should get going though. ss starts soon.¡±


    I nodded a I clipped Lc¡¯s leash back on her. The rest of my day went better, and I was able to focus


    on my sses better than I thought I would. Working out in self defense ss also helped work out the


    last of the stress in my body. By the time I got back to my room that night I did feel better. Rowen, and I


    had a long talk about what happened, my dream, and what he had tell me about his training program. I


    was


    honestly proud of, and happy for him. I had felt bad for worrying him so much, but his reassurances


    helped me feel better.


    I sometimes worried that I was too much work for him though. I hated making life harder for him. He


    had so many responsibilities as it was, and I felt I just added too them. I didn¡¯t know how to fix it either,


    nor how to talk about it with him. I guess I just had to give it time, and see what happened. I also had to


    remind myself at times about what Dee-Dee said about not making big decisions when I¡¯m emotionally


    and mentally struggling. I also hoped that he didn¡¯t start resenting me for all the work I made him do.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    ***Rowen***


    Dad, and I have spent all week with Theo, Gloria, Trent, and Kyle. It¡¯s been an interesting experience.


    Theo, and I spent a lot of time with the trainers for his warrior program, as well as reviewing all of the


    information from his program, and mine. The more he read about my program the more impressed he


    was. The program his father started, and my program could bebined seamlessly, and I was really


    excited about it.


    We¡¯re decided that the program will continue at his pack until the facility I am building isplete,


    which should be ready the beginning of next summer. In the meantime, when I return I am going to


    select the people I want to be the trainers in my program, and send them to his pack to learn directly


    from him trainers so that when to program moves his trainers can finally retire.


    While with him we also established a new trade agreement with him for textiles for two of our


    seamstresses. Both have been interested in the fabrics he¡¯s been producing, but hadn¡¯te to my


    father or I about them before we came here. I felt good about that fact that while we were taking


    something from his pack, we were able to give something in return.


    The down side to being here has been Trent. He¡¯s been rude, difficult, and uninterested. At some


    points he was down right hostile. Unfortunately he is the stronger one between him, and his younger


    brother so being the next Alpha does fall on him. It¡¯s disappointing to see how uninterested he is in


    learning how to be a good Alpha. He truly believes he can do the job without any training, to the point


    he thinks he can do it better than his father. The really difficult thing for me to hear was when he stated


    that no pack or Alpha needs anyone else. It made an Alpha weak to rely on, talk with, work with, or


    otherwise have anything to do with anyone from any other pack. Nothing his father could say could


    change his mind. Dad, and I stayed out of it, but it worried me for the future of their pack.


    By Friday Theo, and Gloria were giving serious thought to sending him early for training with another


    Alpha until Alpha school starts for him in two years. Unfortunately Dad, and I just can¡¯t take him on. I


    am still learning the intricacies of my pack leaving little time for dad to work with Theo. After some calls


    by Theo, Trent may find himself at Dark Moon with Jeremy, and Robert with Jeremy being his teacher. I


    felt. for how hard it would be for them to send their son away early, but I think they felt like they had no


    choice if they wanted what was best for the future of their pack. I wished them luck.


    Now it¡¯s Friday evening, after dinner, and I¡¯m in my room, video chatting with Chastity as I finish up my


    final proposal to Theo. We leave Saturday afternoon to head home, but Theo wants my full n for the


    training program the following morning so he can review it, and put his stamp of approval on it. He


    wants to make sure the program his father started will continue to be a sess in the hands of


    another,


    Chastity is working on a paper she has due on Monday for one of her sses. I still enjoy being on


    video chat with her as we both work on our own thing. It¡¯s almost like she is there with me. We don¡¯t


    even have to speak, but just being able to see her face as I work will do, for now. I can¡¯t wait until the


    day we¡¯re side by side working together though. Sadly that is over two years away. That does make our


    rtionship difficult, but I¡¯m determined to do whatever she needs me to do for her.


    I¡¯m just focusing back on my work after staring at her beautiful face for a full minute when my door


    opens without someone knocking first. To say I tensed, and prepared to attack, would be an


    understatement. It took me a second to calm down when I saw that it was Trent entering my room. He


    mmed my door, and flopped onto the couch.


    ¡°You know it¡¯s rude to enter someone¡¯s room without knocking first, right? It¡¯s also dangerous. I could


    have very easily attacked you.¡± I stated.


    ¡°My house. I can do what I want, and go where I want. I¡¯m also an Alpha so I out rank you.¡± Trent


    snorted.


    ¡°You would be incorrect. Alpha¡¯s still need permission to invade the space of another, unless that


    person is a criminal, doing harm to another, or is in need of immediate help. Along with that, you forget


    I am an Alpha. On top of that, I am Alpha with extensive training, while you have very little.¡±


    ¡°You certainly don¡¯t act like an Alpha. Hanging on my wimpy father¡¯s coat tails, following him around,


    asking all kinds of stupid questions.¡±


    ¡°Your father is not a wimp. He is a very intelligent male. He¡¯s also an amazing Alpha. One I respect


    very much. Yes I am asking your father questions because he is teaching me things I need to know for


    the program I am taking over for him. I want this program to be a sess, and the no one knows the


    entire program better than your father, other than your grandfather, who sadly isn¡¯t with us for me to ask


    him about it.¡±


    ¡°You have no business taking anything from us.¡±


    ¡°Your father asked me. You were there when he did. He is looking out for the good of the program, and


    knows your pack can no longer provide that. He is also looking out for your pack by letting go of


    something that is quickly bing a financial strain on your pack. One that your pack cannot afford to


    have. He is making the best choice for everyone.¡±


    ¡°Whatever man. You don¡¯t know shit. As soon as I am Alpha I¡¯ll take over the surrounding packs, and


    make mine better than every pack out there.¡±


    ¡°And how do you n to do that?¡±


    ¡°Take out their idiot, weak, and worthless Alphas. None of them are worth shit. A bunch of weak


    whiners who think working together makes them better. It doesn¡¯t. It just makes them look as weak as


    they are because they can¡¯t take care of their own pack without bugging someone else for help. A


    strong Alpha doesn¡¯t need anyone.¡±


    ¡°You have a lot to learn when ites to being a good, strong Alpha. You also have a lot to learn about


    thews governing all of us. The King won¡¯t stand for that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit about him. He means nothing to me.¡±


    ¡°I would think again. All of us, every werewolf, Alpha¡¯s included answer to the King. We always have,


    and we always will. If we break hisws, we lose everything. What you¡¯re talking about is treason to all


    werewolves.¡±


    ¡°Whatever man. He¡¯s shit any way.¡±


    ¡°What the hell?¡± I heard Chastity say, sounding shocked.


    ¡°Who was that?¡± Trent asked, perking up.


    ¡°My mate.¡± I stated with a smile.


    ¡°Mate? Fuck that noise. Who needs a mate? Alpha¡¯s don¡¯t need mates. Alpha¡¯s need a harem of


    females. No one female can take care of an Alpha¡¯s needs.¡± Trent grumbled.


    ¡°Rowen, who is that?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°Trent.¡± I responded.


    easy


    ¡°Let me see what she looks like.¡± Trent walked over to myputer, and turned it to look at my


    Chastity.¡± That? That is your mate? Man did you get the short end of the stick. There¡¯s nothing to her.


    Hang up. I have a few females that were 100 times better than she could ever be.¡±


    ¡°Get the hell out of my room, now! That is my mate, and NO ONE will speak about her like that to me.¡± I


    growled as I stood up, grabbed Trent¡¯s cor, and walked him to the door.


    ¡°Get your damn hands off me. You have no business touching me. I¡¯m the Alpha around here, and you


    aren¡¯t shit! You want to settle for some piece of trash like that, you¡¯re weaker than I thought.¡± Trent


    grumbled as I walked him to the door.


    ¡°You have no clue what you¡¯re talking about, and you¡¯re in for one rude awakening.¡± I growled as I


    pushed him out into the hall, and shut the door.


    After taking a deep breath, I walked back to myputer, and sat down. I looked over Chastity¡¯s face. I


    was really worried about how what he said would effect her. She look more confused than upset, much


    to my relief.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that sweet girl.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°Why are you sorry? You didn¡¯t say all of that stuff.¡± Chastity responded.


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­.¡±


    ¡°Rowen, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You also stood up for me when he said that about me. Not that


    he said much. What is his problem?¡±


    ¡°If I had to guess, the fact that he¡¯s the son of the Alpha, and teenage hormones.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the one you¡¯ve been telling me about all week, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Yikes. He needs a lot of work. I am worried about his pack.¡±


    ¡°I am too, but there is little we can do about it. It¡¯s possible that his parents are going to send him to


    Robert, and Jeremy to start training in the beginning of next year.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Joe be willing to train him?¡±


    ¡°He is, but because he has to focus so much time preparing me to take over he doesn¡¯t have the time.


    Since Jeremy is now retired he can give his full attention to Trent.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. I hope it helps.¡±


    ¡°Me too. I worry about what will happen to his pack, and him if training doesn¡¯t help him. I know it will


    be hard for Theo, and Gloria, but if something isn¡¯t done, Trent could really damage this pack.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like it. How is your proposal going?¡±


    ¡°Almost done. What about your paper?¡±


    ¡°I just finished it.¡±


    ¡°Great. Are you happy with it?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Give me just a few more minutes, and I¡¯ll be finished with my proposal.¡±


    ¡°Ok. I¡¯m going to write in my journal while you do that.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    I watched as Chastity pulled out her journal, and Lc climbed up her shoulder. With a chuckle I got


    back to work. Thankfully it didn¡¯t take me long to finish. I read through everything onest time, made a


    few corrections then saved it. I was very proud of what I had put together. I just hoped Theo was as


    well. I considered asking dad to read over it, but he had been letting me handle this on my own from


    the beginning. He felt that since it was my idea I should handle the whole thing myself. He felt that this


    was a way I could prove to myself, and others that I could do things without having someone look over


    my


    shoulder. I really appreciate that.


    After I was done, I looked at Chastity to see she was still writing. Instead of interrupting her, I decided


    to review my emails from the day. One of the emails caught my attention, and not in a good way. It was


    from the therapist at Dark Moon¡¯s low security prison. It could only be about one person, and to be


    honest I really didn¡¯t want to open it. I had no interest in what was happening with Fiona. She was out


    of our lives, and I wanted it to stay that way.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Rowen?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°The look on your face. You don¡¯t look happy about something. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡­.uhhh¡­I have an email from the Low Security Prison at Dark Moon. I really have no interest in


    opening. If I¡¯m being honest.¡±


    ¡°Why would they be emailing you?¡±


    ¡°I really have no idea.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should read it. It might be important.¡±


    ¡°Sweet girl, the only reason they would be emailing me is something to do with Fiona. She is no longer


    in our pack, or our lives. They should NOT be emailing me. They were made aware of that they day her


    paperwork was sent to them about transferring her. They were informed of the break from our pack,


    and that anything concerning her was to go to her grandparents, who will be her guardians when she is


    released in 3 years. Their Alpha is the one they are supposed to be contacting for anything concerning


    her.¡±


    ¡°Maybe open the email long enough to remind them of that. Maybe it¡¯s someone new that hasn¡¯t read


    her file yet, or something?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but I really don¡¯t want her disrupting our lives any more.¡±


    ¡°Neither do I, but as I said, maybe it¡¯s someone who is unaware that she is no longer a member of


    Moonlight, and needs to new contact information.¡±


    ¡°I guess. Let me see what this is about.¡±


    With a sigh I opened the email. To say I was displeased would be an understatement. Fiona¡¯s therapist


    disregarded the order to not contact anyone from Moonlight concerning Fiona, especially me. The


    paperwork in the file specifically indicated that no contact was to be made with me concerning Fiona for


    any reason. My contact information was specifically left out of the paperwork to avoid just this situation.


    The request, or more demand the therapist was making was crossing the line. The whole email was


    downright disrespectful. I knew where the whole thing was stemming from, but it was inappropriate,


    untrue, and very unprofessional. After reading it, I forwarded it to my father, Robert, the warden, and


    the head of the mental health department at the prison. This was uneptable. If the female had read


    Fiona¡¯s filepletely she would have known that the things Fiona was iming were untrue, in every


    sense.


    ¡°You look really angry now, Rowen. What does it say?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°A lot of lies, and demands that will go unanswered.¡± I responded with a growl.


    ¡°What does it say?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really want you to read it because I don¡¯t want to upset you.¡±


    ¡°Rowen, you forget that I spent years listening to the things Fiona had to say. I know what is true, and


    what is not. Just read it to me please.¡±


    I sighed, and nodded, ¡°Mr. Druid, I am contacting you concerning your mate Fiona Goldrind. I can


    honestly say that I am disappointed in you as a person, an Alpha, and a mate. First, you believed lies


    told to you about your mate. Second, you imprisoned her. Third, final, and most upsetting, you have


    completely abandoned her when your mate needs you most. Fiona is suffering in here, and it¡¯s your


    job, as her mate to be there for her in every way possible. She needs her mate to properly recover from


    the trauma she has suffered at the hands of others. It is also your job as an Alpha to thoroughly


    investigate the usation made by another. Especially when that person is a known criminal. You


    failed as an Alpha, and as a mate. ¡°Fiona is suffering from a mental breakdown that is effecting her in


    many ways. Having your mate by your side as you are experiencing such a horrific event is very


    healing. At this time I am more than requesting your presence at the prison at least three times a week,


    and that you do your job properly as quickly as possible to ensure Fiona is released from here. I am


    also requesting that the true criminal, whom Fional said is named Chastity Bloomfield, pays for her


    crimes as quickly as possible. Please let me know what days to begin expecting you so that I can


    inform the warden. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Wh¡­.wow! I¡­I..what are you going to do?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°I forwarded the email to my dad, Robert, the warden, and the head of the mental health department at


    the prison. This is unprofessional. It makes me question this therapist¡¯s qualifications if she disregarded


    Fiona¡¯s full file, all of the evidence against her, and believing Fiona¡¯s delusions. She disregarded the


    orders in the file to not contact any one from Moonlight pack, me especially It also makes me wonder


    how she got my contact information as it was not included in any of Fiona¡¯s documents.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to respond to that email?¡±


    ¡°No. I need to let her bosses handle this situation as they see fit. Getting involved will not show that a


    line was crossed. It is also not my ce to reprimand her for this.¡±


    ¡°How are you going to handle Fiona¡¯s ims?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I have faith that those she works for will sit her down, exin the situation in it¡¯s entirety, have


    her read the entire file, and have her watch the videos of Fiona¡¯s confessions and trial. Going there


    gives validity to Fiona¡¯s ims which is not what any of us want.¡±


    ¡°I can see what you¡¯re saying, and it does make sense. I just hope this doesn¡¯t push Fiona to do


    something foolish.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately we have to let Fiona make her own choices. We can¡¯t stop her, and she needs the kind


    of help that intense therapy provides to realize her delusions are simply that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true too.¡±


    ¡°Are you ok?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and no.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on in that head, and heart of yours.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m angry that Fiona managed to convince someone to believe her. I¡¯m hurt that her therapist is


    choosing to believe her over all of the evidence, and confessions. I¡¯m also hurt that she¡¯s trying to take


    you away from me in anyway she can. I¡¯m also worried about her mental state pushing her to make a


    choice she can¡¯te back from. No one really knows just how bad her mental state really is. If


    pushed too hard do we risk her hurting herself?¡±


    ¡°I understand your worries Chastity, I do, but if we react to this, and give her what she wants, or y


    into her delusions, don¡¯t we risk that even more when she is forced to see the truth? If we even give her


    the impression that we might y her game, when she¡¯s finally seeing the truth, couldn¡¯t that be more


    damaging?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t think about that.¡±


    ¡°Staying out of it, and away is better for everyone. It doesn¡¯t help that I have no desire to see her for


    even a moment. Because of her I almost lost you.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­at the time¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I know. I fucked up, and I will spend my life making it up to you in every way I can.¡±


    ¡°I know, and you¡¯ve done a good job of doing that so far.¡±


    ¡°I hope¡­.¡± I was cut off by a knock at my door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± I called, and my dad walked into my room,ptop in hand, ¡°Hey dad.¡±


    ¡°Is this real?¡± Dad asked as he turned the screen to me to show me the email I just sent him.


    ¡°Unfortunately yes. I received it today.¡±


    ¡°Did you respond to it?¡±


    ¡°No. I forwarded it to every one you see on that list¡±


    ¡°Good. Do not respond to that or any future emails from there¡±


    ¡°Should I block the email address?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I need to see if this female reaches out to you again


    ¡°Ok. I want to know how she got my email address¡±


    ¡°I do as well. Have you told Chastity about this yet?¡±


    ¡°Hi Joe.¡± Chastity called from myputer.


    ¡°Oh. Hi Chassy girl. I guess that answers that.¡± My dad said with a chuckle.


    ¡°Yeah. He read it to me.¡± Chastity responded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Chas. We tried to make sure Rowen couldn¡¯t be contacted.¡±


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s ok. I just hope this situation gets sorted out, and that Fiona can get the real help she


    needs.¡± ¡°Believe me, we all do. Rowen, let me handle this from this point on. If you receive any further


    contact forward the emails the same as you did with this one.¡±


    ¡°Will do dad. Thanks.¡± I responded as my dad headed to my door, ¡°Oh dad.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± My dad said as he turned back to me.


    ¡°Um¡­ Theo might be a little upset with me in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°I¡­um¡­.sort of threw Trent out of here tonight.¡±


    ¡°Rowen! Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°He insulted Chastity, and made some veiled threats to the surrounding Alpha¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Threats?¡±


    ¡°Remember, he¡¯s only 16, and fairly immature, with a refusal to learn, but he basically thinks he can


    take over the surrounding packs by overthrowing their Alphas, when he bes Alpha.¡±


    ¡°That boy. I¡¯ll talk to Theo about this. I think he and Gloria have already decided to send him to Jeremy


    for


    training before Alpha school in two years.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s probably for the best.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Well good night. Night Chastity.¡±


    ¡°Night Joe.¡± Chastity called out.


    ¡°Night dad.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re evening has been more eventful than mine has. That¡¯s for sure.¡± Chastity said with a giggle.


    ¡°No joke. I hope that¡¯s the end of it. Why are you home this evening any way?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well I had that paper. Also Norm, and Marcus are babysitting Norm¡¯s oldest brother¡¯s pups so he and


    his wife can go on a date. Lexi, and Colby had a date tonight. It¡¯s the first one they¡¯ve been able to go


    ontely because of all of Colby¡¯s training.¡±


    ¡°So a quiet night in for you?¡±


    ¡°Well I got to spend all of this time on video chat with you so I think it¡¯s been a good night.¡±


    ¡°Me too sweet girl.¡±


    ¡°What are your ns for the rest of this weekend?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m having lunch with ir, and Beth to do more training tomorrow. In the afternoon I have photo ss.


    with Norm. Tomorrow evening is drawing ss with Lexi then dinner with everyone. Sunday Norm,


    Lexi, and I are studying for another Anatomy exam.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a busy weekend.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. What about you?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning is a final meeting with Theo, and hopefully his approval to take over the warrior


    training program. We leave to head home tomorrow afternoon. We¡¯re driving back so we won¡¯t get


    home until sometimete Sunday.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a long time in a car.¡±


    ¡°Yes it is. Dad, and I have been talking a bit about getting a small ne like Jeremy has, but we¡¯re not


    sure we want the expense, plus everything thates with owning a ne.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever considered asking Jeremy, and Robert if, you started helping pay for the ne they


    have, starting to share it with them? I know Dark Moon is 4 hours from home, but 4 hours in a car is


    better than 6 or more.¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t, but that¡¯s not a half bad idea. I¡¯ll suggest it to dad, and see what he says. Thanks for the


    idea¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. When do you think you¡¯ll be able toe here for a visit next?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hoping for next weekend.¡±


    ¡°Ok. I can see about wait. Next weekend is the Halloween party.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s on Friday. I cane Saturday, and stay until Monday morning when you head to ss.¡±


    ¡°Oh ok. I¡¯ll put in the request of the pass tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Great. When do you think you cane home next?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately not until the week of Thanksgiving. The next few weeks are going to be pretty intense.


    I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. Really. We¡¯ll have the whole week for Thanksgiving.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and 2 weeks for Christmas and New Years.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait. Do you know what you want for Christmas?¡±


    ¡°Not a clue. Thest Christmas gift I received was from Jax, and I was 13 at the time.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    ¡°I know. I just¡­.¡±


    ¡°Rowen, don¡¯t. The past can¡¯t be changed, and it effects me enough as it is. Lets focus on the present,


    and the future, please.¡±


    ¡°Ok. I can do that.¡±


    ¡°What do you want for Christmas?¡±


    ¡°Just you.¡±


    ¡°Well I will be there.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    We continued to talk for awhile longer until I noticed Chastity starting to yawn more and more. She


    looked like she was about ready to pass out. After some coaxing she finally signed off, and went to


    bed. I had to admit that I was worried about how the email from Fiona¡¯s therapist would effect her. I


    really hoped it wouldn¡¯t effect her negatively, and that she could really shrug it off the way she seemed


    to during our chat. I guess time would tell.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    ***Chastity***


    My weekend was very enjoyable. For photo ss we went out behind the school to take pictures. I got


    some really good pictures of a hawk that I was excited to show Molly. I also got some pictures of Norm


    by the pond in the wooded area that I know Marcus will love. We¡¯re also learning how to use


    photoshop. so I spent sometime ying with the pictures of Norm.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Lunch with ir, and Beth was wonderful. Even thought they¡¯re only rted through Beth being mated


    to Robert, one can tell how close they are. The two are more like a mother daughter pair than inws.


    It¡¯s nice to see. I learned a great deal from them. They also loved then Halloween party idea I had for


    Moonlight, and they were doing something simr in Dark Moon. They are also going to start movie


    nights.


    Sunday was spent studying with Norm, and Lexi. We ended up having Colby, and Marcus quiz us for


    hours. We all felt fried by the time we were done, but confident we would do well. There were times


    when the ss overwhelmed me, but I did enjoy learning about all of the systems. Norm got annoyed


    with it. Lexi liked learning how the body works.


    On Sunday evening Rowen called me to let me know he would be at Dark Moon with his dad on


    Tuesday. He was meeting with Robert, the warden for the low security prison, Fiona¡¯s therapist, and the


    head of the mental health department there. He wasn¡¯t looking forward to the meeting, but knew he


    needed to be there. He had not received any furthermunication from Fiona¡¯s therapist, thankfully.


    He did ask if I wanted to be part of the meeting though. I was still undecided until Monday afternoon,


    when I decided I wanted to be there.


    I made arrangements to get all of my ss notes, and assignments for the day. I also turned in the


    assignments that were due for each ss. I was thankful that there was nothing major going on in my


    sses. I had considered canceling with Dee-Dee, but decided not to. I wanted to talk with her before.


    going into this meeting. I wanted to make sure I had my head on straight, and was emotionally in


    control. Rowen would also be joining me for my appointment. I was excited, but nervous about him


    being there. I walked into the Admin building to find Rowen waiting for me near Danielle¡¯s desk. He


    smiled at me, and pulled me in for a one arm hug due to Lc being on my shoulder. He then kissed


    the top of my head.


    ¡°Hi sweet girl.¡± Rowen said when he pulled away.


    ¡°Hi Rowen. Did you get your pass already?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yup. I¡¯m all set.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    He took my hand as we waved to Danielle, and left her office. We walked quietly toward the medical


    building.


    ¡°You¡¯re notfortable with me going to this appointment, are you?¡± Rowen asked quietly.


    ¡°¡­.I really don¡¯t know.¡± I responded honestly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t want me to. I will understand. I can wait outside.¡±


    ¡°I¡­it¡¯s weird. Part of me feels like my appointments should be private, just Dee-Dee, and me, but at the


    same time, I feel like you should be included.¡±


    ¡°I am honored that you want to include me, but I don¡¯t want you to feel like you have to have me there.


    Therapy is personal, and should be treated that way. I will do whatever you arefortable with.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ thank you. I think you shoulde in with me.¡±


    ¡°Then I will. Thank you for trusting me.¡±


    I nodded as we took a seat in the waiting room. Lc quickly climbed onto Rowen¡¯s shoulder to say hi. I


    smiled as the secretary giggled at the sight.


    ¡°Hello to you too Lc.¡± Rowen grumbled as he pet her.


    At that moment Dee-Dee came out of her office, and called me in. Rowen followed behind me then sat


    on the floor next to my usual bean bag chair. After handing Dee-Dee my journal, I released Lc from


    her leash. Rowen chuckling at Lc running around the office reminded me to introduce him to Dee-


    Dee. ¡°Oh, Dee-Dee, this is Rowen. Rowen this is Dee-Dee.¡± I stated.


    ¡°Hello. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Dee-Dee responded with a smile.


    ¡°You too.¡± Rowen said.


    While Dee-Dee read my journal, I watched as Lc batted around the toy mouse I brought for her.


    Eventually she brought it over to me, and dropped it in my hand. I threw it for her, and she took off after


    it. When she brought it back, and I threw it again, Rowenughed.


    ¡°Jax is going to be so upset.¡± Rowen chuckled.


    ¡°I said the same thing, but we¡¯ll just tell him that he was the one who taught her.¡± I replied with a giggle.


    ¡°Good idea.¡±


    ¡°Well Chastity, I must say I¡¯m impressed with how you¡¯re handling thistest issue with Fiona.¡± Dee-


    Dee said as she handed my journal back to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had years of listening to her im Rowen as her mate. ¡°I said.


    ¡°That is true, but you didn¡¯t know he was actually yours at that time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but I just remind myself of what Rowen said to her at the trial, and thest time we saw


    her.¡±


    ¡°That is a good process. How do you feel about this though?¡±


    ¡°Angry, hurt, and a little worried.¡±


    ¡°Exin to me why.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m angry first because she knows she is not Rowen¡¯s mate, that I am, but instead of epting that


    she¡¯s lying to try to get him to see her. I¡¯m angry that she has someone believing her lies, despite all of


    the information they have to the contrary. I¡¯m also angry at her therapist for not only believing her lies,


    but also has not read the file to see they are lies, and is trying to guilt MY mate into seeing someone


    who he has made it clear he wants no contact with. This therapist ignored orders to leave him alone,


    and may have gone to underhanded means to get his contact information. If she had done her job, we


    wouldn¡¯t be dealing with this right now. All of that is also part of the reason I am hurt.


    ¡°On the other reason I¡¯m hurt is that someone is trying to take my mate away from me. I¡¯m hurt that


    Fiona can¡¯t just let go. She knows Rowen is my mate, but she¡¯s trying to take him from me. She¡¯s using


    someone who is supposed to be helping her get better mentally to try to take my mate. I don¡¯t


    understand why can¡¯t we just be left alone. She¡¯s taken enough, and done enough damage. We both


    need to move on with both of our lives.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about her being pushed to making a choice she can¡¯te back from, and hurting herself.


    I may not have any attachment to her, but I don¡¯t want her to hurt herself either. At the same time


    continuing on with her delusions is more damaging to her.¡± I exined.


    ¡°All of those things are perfectly understandable, and you are justified in all you feel. In your shoes I


    would feel the same way. What do you want to do with these feelings?¡±


    ¡°Nothing really. I just want to go to this meeting, find out what they¡¯re going to do about the therapist,


    and how they¡¯re going to handle Fiona moving forward. After that I want to move forward with my life. I


    know it hasn¡¯t been that long, but I want to put that part of my life behind me. I don¡¯t want it to keep


    coming back to haunt me. I do feel like Fiona is haunting me. As soon as I think I¡¯m moving forward


    something happens to try to drag me back.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let Fiona drag you backwards. The point of today¡¯s meeting is to remind everyone that Fiona is


    not a member of Moonlight, and that no one is to contact anyone from Moonlight concerning Fiona. All


    concerns need to go directly to her grandparents, and their Alpha. This meeting is also to ensure that


    her therapist reviews Fiona¡¯s entire file to prevent this from happening again. Fiona will NOT be in the


    meeting, no will we not be going to see her after or before the meeting either. I asked you to join the


    meeting more for you peace of mind than anything else.¡± Rowen exined.


    ¡°Thank you for the exnation Rowen. How does what Rowen said make you feel Chastity?¡± Dee-Dee


    questioned.


    I sat back, and looked at my hands. Lc must have thought I was struggling emotionally because she


    climbed into myp, and sat down, staring at me. I began to pet her, as I thought. My biggest worry


    about to today was seeing Fiona in the meeting. I really did not want to, but I was mentally preparing


    myself for it. Knowing she wouldn¡¯t be there was a relief. Finally I looked up.


    ¡°I feel relieved. I honestly thought Fiona was going to be there today. I was preparing myself for having


    to face her, and having to listen to her ridicule me, and makements to Rowen she shouldn¡¯t. I


    would rather not listen to her therapist repeat Fiona¡¯s lies, but I need to be there for me. For some


    reason I need to hear Rowen put his foot down with this, and do his part to make sure it doesn¡¯t


    happen again.¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Do you think he won¡¯t?¡± Dee-Dee asked.


    ¡°No, but for me I need to hear it.¡± I answered.


    ¡°That makes sense. Seeing is believing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust Rowen because I definitely do, but I guess I just need this for me.¡±


    ¡°A sense of closure, in a way?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I guess you could call it that.¡±


    ¡°I think you going to this meeting is a good thing then. What do you think Rowen?¡±


    ¡°I want Chastity to go for several reasons. One being that I do want to prove to her that nothing Fiona


    does will get me to go to her. I also want her to go with me so Fiona¡¯s therapist can see for herself that I


    have a mate, and that mate is not Fiona. I feel it best for Chastity to be there for the therapist to be able


    to see the person Fiona hurt with her own eyes. I think she needs topletely understand the full


    picture. Chastity being there is part of that. The therapist needs to see that Chastity is also not a liar.¡±


    Rowen exined.


    ¡°What if Chastity did not want to be there?¡±


    ¡°I would respect her choice, and not try to change it. I want what is best for Chastity.¡±


    ¡°Chastity, do you have anything to add?¡± Dee-Dee asked.


    ¡°Not that I can think of.¡± i responded.


    ¡°What about you Rowen?¡±


    ¡°I just want to make sure Chastity is truly ok with all of this. I don¡¯t want to do anything that may upset


    her in any way.¡± Rowen said.


    ¡°Chastity?¡± Dee Dee said.


    ¡°Rowen, it means a lot of me that you¡¯re taking me to this meeting. You could have just gone, but the


    fact that you¡¯re considering me in this shows me how important I am to you, and how much you respect


    me. Thank you.¡± I said as I smiled at Rowen.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me for that. This situation does effect you in a round about way. I couldn¡¯t


    keep you out of it, if you wanted to be part of this.¡± Rowen stated.


    ¡°I think we¡¯re about at the end of our time today. Unless you have anything else you want to talk about


    today.¡± Dee-Dee said with a smile.


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything else.¡± I stated.


    ¡°Same here.¡± Rowen agreed.


    ¡°Alright then. Chastity; I would like to know how things went today, ok?¡± Dee-Dee requested.


    I nodded then gathered up Lc. Rowen, and I left the office holding hands. We were quiet the whole


    walk back to my room. No sooner had I let Lc off her leash in my room, and Rowen closed my door


    that he pulled me against him, and he kissed me. He pried my lips open, and began exploring my


    mouth quickly. I moaned, and bug my nails into his shoulders. When he released my lips, he kissed


    down my jaw to my neck. He took a deep inhale along my neck, and groaned.


    ¡°I missed you.¡± Rowen growled against my throat.


    ¡°I missed you too.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Despite the reason I¡¯m here, I am so d I got to see you. It was going to be another week or more


    before I could see you again:¡±


    ¡°I know. I hated that I wasn¡¯t going to see you.¡±


    I quietly moaned, and whimpered as Rowen kissed, and nipped at my marking spot. I could feel myself


    getting turned on. I now recognized that feeling from the experimenting I had done over thest month


    or so. Rowen was also obviously turned on. I could feel it, and I learned the scent.


    ¡°Damn. I need to stop.¡± Rowen groaned as he took a step back, and released me.


    I could only nodd. I took a few deep breaths trying to calm down. It wasn¡¯t working though. I ended up


    going into the bathroom, and sshing cold water on my face. I appreciated Rowen not pushing for


    anything more than kissing, but sometimes, like now, I found myself wishing he would try something. I


    instantly blushed at the thought. I couldn¡¯t believe that I would even consider wanting him to touch me.


    Eventually I calmed down, and left the bathroom. I found Rowen sitting on the bed with his head in his


    hands. I tentatively sat beside him, and looked at my hands.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I whispered after a long silence.


    ¡°Nothing sweet girl. Just trying to calm myself down.¡± Rowen responded quietly as he took hold of my


    hand.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sorry if I made you ufortable. I got a little carried away.¡±


    ¡°You¡­you didn¡¯t make me ufortable or anything. I¡­I like when you kiss me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to do more than just kiss you, but I don¡¯t want to do anything you¡¯re not ready for, and I don¡¯t


    want


    to make you ufortable.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡­I really don¡¯t know anything about all of this stuff so I don¡¯t know what I would be


    comfortable with. I mean I¡¯ve talked to Molly, and Melissa a little bit, once, but that¡¯s it. I¡¯m kind of


    clueless.¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re ready we can talk about it, or we can try some things out. We¡¯ll take it slow though.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Sweet girl, I would love to tell you, but right this minute, I would have a hard time not showing you


    instead.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.OH. Probably not a good idea to do right now.¡±


    ¡°No it wouldn¡¯t be. When you¡¯re ready we¡¯ll talk.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Ummm. Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go get lunch? Dad will be here in about an hour to pick us up for the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Should I change into something more, professional?¡±


    I looked down at my t-shirt, jeans, and sneakers. I had taken a shower, but I threw on my usual outfit. I


    didn¡¯t feel I was dressed right for this.


    ¡°I hate to say it, but that would probably be a good idea.¡± Rowen agreed.


    I nodded, and went to the closet. I ended up grabbed a pair of gray dress pants, a long sleeve blue


    dress shirt, and my ck ts. Once I was changed I brushed my hair out then clipped half of it back. I


    did not bother with lip gloss though. I didn¡¯t feel I needed it.


    Once I was changed Rowen, and I headed to lunch. We ate quietly. We both seemed lost in our own.


    thoughts. I really hoped this meeting went well, and this would be thest we had to deal with Fiona. I


    wanted to move on my lifepletely, leaving her in the past. We had just finished eating when Joe.


    called Rowen to let us know he was there to pick us up. The drive to the prison was silent as well.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    ***Rowen***


    I was not looking forward to this meeting. I knew I was going to have to maintain my temper with this


    therapist, but I really didn¡¯t want to. I wanted to put her in her ce, and tell her off. She crossed lines


    she shouldn¡¯t have, and either disregarded important facts about her patient or just ignored arge


    portion of information about her patient. The fact that she insulted Chastity, and called her a liar didn¡¯t


    help matters either.


    I was lost in my thoughts when we pulled up in front of the prison. Robert was waiting for us in front of


    the building with an older man, and woman. I assumed they were the warden, and head of the mental


    health. department for the prison. With a deep breath I got out of the car then opened the door for


    Chastity. offering her my hand to help her get out of the car. I gave her a small smile when she took it.


    ¡°Just to prepare you, we have to introduce you as the future Luna of our pack, ok?¡± I mind linked


    Chastity.


    ¡°OK.¡± Chastity responded.


    We followed my dad up to Robert, and the two standing with him. We all bowed to him..


    ¡°Hello. I am Alpha Joseph Druid of Moonlight back. This is my son, and our future Alpha Rowen Druid,


    and his mate, our future Luna, Chastity Bloomfield.¡± My father stated to the two with Robert.


    ¡°Hello. I am the warden here. My name is Dane Kane. This is the head of our mental health


    department, Megan Launder.¡± Dane said as he bowed to us.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Megan said as she bowed.


    ¡°Shall we head to the conference room?¡± Robert asked.


    We all nodded, and followed him into the building silently. Warden Dane lead us to a locked door to the


    right of the main entrance. We followed him to the end of the first hall to a medium sized conference. It


    had a round conference table. My father took a seat on one side with Chastity and I beside him. Robert


    sat opposite us, with Dane to one side of him, and Megan on the other..


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ms. Megan, but are you Fiona Goldrind¡¯s therapist?¡± My father asked politely.


    ¡°I am not. I was informed there was a concern with one of my employees, and wanted to find out what


    you deem is the problem before addressing it with her.¡± Megan responded.


    ¡°While I respect that, it is my understanding that her presences was requested for the entire meeting.¡±


    ¡°As she is my employee I would prefer to have a one on one discussion with her following the meeting.


    once the matter is sorted. I would rather not have her used off the bat.¡±


    ¡°Megan! You will maintain respect when speaking to an Alpha. You were also informed that Wanda was


    to be here for the entire meeting. As this situation involves ignoring orders listed in an inmates file, and


    obtaining information not provided in said file, Wanda must be part of this meeting.¡± Warden Dane


    stated firmly.


    ¡°Do we have proof of this?¡±


    ¡°You read the email, and saw that it was from Wanda, so yes we do. Now please have her join us.¡±


    Megan only nodded, and left the room. While she was gone dad pulled out hisptop, and a couple of


    files. Robert also pulled out a rather thick file, and started hisptop. None of us said anything until


    Megan returned with a 20 something looking female who was shorter with blond curly hair. She was


    wearing jeans, and a sweatshirt. She took a seat next to Megan, looking rather confused.


    ¡°Are you Wanda Bundy?¡± My father asked.


    ¡°Yes I am. And you are?¡± Wanda asked.


    ¡°I am Alpha Joseph Druid of Moonlight Pack. This is my son Rowen Druid, future Alpha of Moonlight


    pack Along with his mate, and future Luna, Chastity Bloomfield.¡± My father stated.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time you showed up. Leaving your mate the way you have is wrong, and against our belief


    system in every way. How can you abandon your mate the way you have, and believed some liar over


    her?¡± Wanda snapped at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but what? My mate is seated right beside me. Fiona Goldrind is not, and has NEVER been


    my mate!¡± I growled.


    ¡°My patient wouldn¡¯t lie to me about that. What¡¯s worse is you brought the liar who caused her to be in


    here, and for you to abandon her.¡±


    ¡°I suggest, Ms. Bundy, that you reel in your disrespect, and listen.¡± My father snapped.


    ¡°You¡¯re not my Alpha. I don¡¯t¡­.¡± Wanda started.


    ¡°Wanda Bundy, you WILL listen to what Alpha Joseph, and future Alpha Rowen have to say, and show


    them the respect they deserve. You will also NOT continue to disrespect their future Luna, Chastity,


    again. Do I make myself clear?¡± Robert snapped, after mming his hand on the table.


    ¡°But, my patient¡­..¡± Wanda sputtered.


    ¡°Ms. Bundy, did you read Fiona¡¯s entire file? Did you watch the videos of her confessions prior to


    seeing her?¡± My father asked.


    ¡°No. I trust my patients to be upfront, and honest with me on all things. They have no reason to lie to


    me.¡± Wanda answered.


    ¡°What?! Wanda, we are required to review all of the information provided to us prior to meeting our


    patients. We need to do that in order to ensure our patients receive the proper care.¡± Megan stated,


    looking shocked.


    ¡°My patient wouldn¡¯t lie to me.¡± Wanda said firmly.


    ¡°Well she did. I¡¯m living proof that she did.¡± Chastity said with anger lining her voice.


    ¡°She says you are the one lying. That you have lied to everyone, and stole her mate with your lies.¡±


    Wanda growled as she red at Chastity.


    I was about to speak up, when Chastity grabbed my hand on the table, and shook her head. She


    looked back at Wanda for a minute, just studying her. I was confused when Chastity stood up, and


    turned around. I was worried she was leaving. Instead she unbuttoned her shirt, and took it off. I was


    relieved to see she was wearing a tank top underneath. She than raised the back of her tank top to


    show her scares. To say I was shocked that she would do that, would be an understatement.


    ¡°Does this look like I¡¯m lying? Do you see the biggest scar? That was given to me by Fiona thest time


    she, her Aunt, and our Gamma¡¯s mate took a whip to my back. She contributed to several of those


    marks over thest 4 years. The list of things Fiona did to me is long. Thankfully I have healed from the


    rest, but those I will forever live with.¡± Chastity said as she lowered her tank top, turned around, and


    retook her seat without putting her button down back on.


    ¡°My patient wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± Wanda argued.


    ¡°I almost died at the hands of your patient. If it weren¡¯t for my brother I very well could have been killed


    with Fiona¡¯s help. Thest beating I received put me in aa for 3 days, and in the hospital for 6. You


    need to read your patient¡¯s file. Those are not lies. You also need to watch the videos where she


    confesses, and see the pictures of the results of her actions.¡±


    ¡°How do I know you¡¯re not lying about all of that, and ming my patient for those scars when you did


    them to yourself or had someone do it to frame my patient.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the file. She even admitted to the YEARS of abuse she subjected me to.¡±


    ¡°None of that matters when you stole the most important thing to a werewolf from her. Her mate!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal Rowen. He was never hers to begin with.¡±


    ¡°Enough! Wanda, you need to read the file!¡± Warden Dale cut in.


    ¡°But¡­.¡± Wanda started.


    ¡°Wanda, this is why we read files, and review everything provided to us. You need to do as they say.¡±


    Megan stated.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll read itter.¡± Wanda agreed sounding annoyed.


    ¡°No. You need to read it now. We will also be watching the videos. You need to understand what you


    are dealing with here. Had I known you hadn¡¯t done any of that, I would have never assigned you to


    Fiona.¡± Megan said as she shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have her file here. It¡¯s in my office.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± My father said as he slide a file over to Wanda.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t know what any of this has to do with her mate ignoring her when she needs him most. Why


    he is abandoning her for another.¡± Wanda gripped as she took the file, and opened.


    ¡°I¡¯m not her mate, and never have been. Chastity has been my mate from day one. Fiona knows this


    very well. Her aunt fed her a lot of lies, and Fiona refuses to believe they are lies.¡± I said as I took hold


    of Chastity¡¯s hand.


    I worried when I felt how cold her hand was, and how badly it was shaking. She was either cold or


    upset. I wasn¡¯t sure, but I was still concerned. As Wanda started reading through Fiona¡¯s file, I helped


    Chastity put her shirt back on, follow by taking my suit jacket off, and draping it around her shoulders.


    ¡°I¡­. Why would she lie?¡± Wanda asked as she continued flipping through the file.


    ¡°Fiona doesn¡¯t ept responsibility for her actions, ever. She never has. Her aunt, my stepmother, and


    her father never made her. They allowed her to me others or im that she did nothing wrong. It


    doesn¡¯t help that she was told for years that she was doing right by abusing me. Her aunt told her that


    she was showing her ability to be a good Luna by keeping the Omega and ve, which was me, in


    line.¡± Chastity responded quietly, making me growl, and she squeezed my hand to calm me down.


    ¡°Why would she think she would be Luna?¡± Wanda questioned.


    ¡°Because Aurora convinced her that she was my mate, and even if she wasn¡¯t I would take her as my


    chosen mate.¡± I answered, ¡°None of which is true. If Chastity wasn¡¯t my mate, I still wouldn¡¯t choose


    Fiona as I do not want a Luna who can harm another as she has.¡±


    ¡°Why would she do all of this?¡± Wanda asked.


    ¡°She was praised, and rewarded for hurting me. She got approval from her aunt, and father for it. It¡¯s all


    in the video confessions.¡± Chastity said.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Without being asked my father turned hisptop to Wanda after pressing the mousepad. He also


    handed her headphones to listen with.


    ¡°Rowen, Chastity, and I have all heard this one too many times. I don¡¯t think any of us want to hear it


    again, if we don¡¯t have to.¡± My dad said.


    Megan pulled out of pair of head phones, and listened with Wanda. The looks on their faces as they


    listened was a look of shock. Megan began to look sickened as she listened. She even shook her head


    a few times. Wanda just listened with a nk expression. As we watched them I put my arm around


    Chastity¡¯s shoulders, and pulled her close to me. Letting her rest her head against my shoulder. I had


    no doubt she was reliving her past, at least to some extent. I wanted to make sure she knew she could


    lean on me. Both literally, and figuratively.


    Eventually Megan hit something on theptop, then slide it over to Dane, who put in his own


    headphones. Megan studied Chastity for a long time, then shook her head, and sighed. She then


    looked at Wanda who was wore a nk expression, staring at Chastity.


    ¡°Wanda, Fiona¡¯s treatment has to be changed. I hadn¡¯t realized the extent of her delusions, and


    instability.¡± Megan finally said.


    ¡°If her mate¡­.¡± Wanda started, but Megan stopped her with a raised hand.


    ¡°He is not her mate. It sounds like she hasn¡¯t even met her mate at this point. Also a mate can¡¯t fix this.


    This is too extensive, and damaging.¡±


    ¡°But¡­.¡±


    ¡°Wanda, I¡¯m sorry, but Fiona has been lying to you this whole time. It¡¯s not only obvious in the videos,


    but also in the interaction between the two in front of us. We can all see they are mates. Now we need


    to focus on the best way to actually treat our patient. If you can¡¯t see past the lies she has told you then


    I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll have to assign someone with more experience to treat her.¡±


    ¡°Are you firing me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not yet, no. I am taking a patient from you though. I do have a question that needs to be


    answered.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How did you get future Alpha Rowen¡¯s contact information? It was not in Fiona¡¯s file. Also why did you.


    ignore the order in the file that no one from Moonlight pack was to be contacted concerning Fiona?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re her pack, and she told me he was her mate. She needs them right now. They also needed to


    know they had been lied to.¡±


    ¡°In the end, it was you who was lied to. You would have known that if you had actually read her file, as


    we are supposed to with every new patient we treat here. This is a prison. We need to be aware of


    what we are dealing with before we even walk into that room.¡±


    ¡°It was the only way I could get her to talk to me beyond telling me that she was lied about, and forced


    to be here because of those lies.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But


    you would have known she was the liar, and known how to treat her if you had READ HER FILE


    COMPLETELY! You failed patient care one-oh-one by not being fully prepared to treat her properly. You


    fed into the delusions that we are supposed to be helping end. You could have potentially made this


    whole situation worse on top of it.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Now someone, probably me, will have to go, and deal with an emotionally and mentally unstable


    person, to inform her they we are aware of her lies. I will also have to inform her that she will be


    completing her sentence, and her demand for a male that has no ties to her, will not be seeing her. Nor


    will she have any contact with him. Do you know what that could do to her?¡±


    ¡°I¡­.no.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s probably for the best. You will not be seeing her as a patient again. Nor will you be allowed to


    visit her in any capacity. You just made a bad situation worse.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No. Your actions are going to cause harm to a patient. I can¡¯t risk it. You did not answer my other


    question though. How did you get future Alpha Rowen¡¯s contact information?¡±


    ¡°I¡­.I went on Moonlight pack¡¯s website, and looked it up.¡±


    ¡°How? Pack websites are blocked here.¡±


    ¡°From home.¡±


    ¡°Wanda, here is what is going to happen. You are going to give an official apology to Future Alpha


    Rowen, and Future Luna Chastity. Second, you are going to be put on Administrative leave, without


    pay for two weeks. While you are leave I will be reviewing all of your case files, as well as interviewing


    your patients. If I find that you have behaved in the same manner with them that you have with Fiona, I


    will be forced to let you go, and have the board review if your license should be revoked, permanently.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because of your inability to follow proper procedure, not following orders, and entertaining the


    delusions. of a patient, you have potentially put that patient at risk for self harm That is not something,


    we as therapists can or will take lightly. I have to think of the good of current, and future patients Not


    only here, but out in the rest of the world.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Wanda, but it must be this way. I can¡¯t risk people. I just can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let it happen again. I promise.¡±


    ¡°I hear your words, but I need to investigate the situation entirely. Also, you are not to now, or ever


    contact ANY member of Moonlight Pack again. Especially Future Alpha Rowen, and Future Luna


    Chastity. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I understand. I am sorry to you both.¡±


    Chastity, and I both nodded at Wanda then she left the room. I hadn¡¯t expected this meeting to go quite


    like this, but I was d it did. I hoped this was the one, and only time I had to deal with this issue.


    ¡°What¡­.what will happen to her?¡± Chastity asked quietly.


    ¡°Unfortunately I don¡¯t know yet. I need to review everything she has done since she got here before a


    final decision can be made. In this situation she could have done more harm than good. I can¡¯t let that


    slide with even one patient.¡± Megan responded calmly.


    ¡°I understand. What about Fiona? How are you going to handle that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know the best way to work with a patient who suffers from delusions as Fiona does. I


    won¡¯t be harsh with her, or anything like that, but I will work with her in a way that will be helpful to her,


    not harinful. I¡¯ve been doing this for a very long time, so I know the best ways to work this in a way that


    Fiona will not harm herself.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.thank you. Fiona is part of my past, and I would like her to stay that way, but I don¡¯t want her to hurt


    herself either.¡±


    ¡°I understand you¡¯re concern, but don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°I believe you.¡±


    ¡°I want to apologize to both of you that this happened. I will make sure that there will not be a repeat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± I said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Chastity said quietly as we stood up to leave.


    We followed my father, Robert, and Warden Dane out of the building. Once we said our goodbyes, the


    three of us got back in the car to drive back to Clovend. I kept looking back at Chastity who sat


    quietly for a long while.


    ¡°You ok, sweet girl?¡± I finally asked..


    ¡°Hmmm. Yes actually. I¡¯m just thinking about everything that was said in there. I feel bad for Wanda, but


    at the same time she doesn¡¯t seem like a very good therapist. I hope she learns from this experience


    though.¡± Chastity said.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re right. It¡¯s not something we need to worry about though. They will figure things out. It has


    nothing to do with us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°You did well in there Chastity.¡± My father finally said.


    I


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m sorry I took my shirt off, but being called a liar didn¡¯t sit well with me.¡± Chastity said


    looking down at her hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. You did nothing wrong. You are will within your right to stand up for yourself.¡± I stated.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Chastity said as she smiled at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Chastity, but we can¡¯t stay for dinner. We need to get back.¡± My dad said quietly.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I have homework to do any way.¡±


    Dad just nodded. When we pulled up out front of Clovend, I jumped out of the car to give Chastity a


    proper goodbye. After giving her half a dozen kisses that I struggled not to push too far, I got back in


    the car. I watched Chastity from the mirror until she disappeared. With a sigh, I really hoped that would


    be thest time we had to deal with anything concerning Fiona.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    ***Chastity***


    I have to admit that I¡¯m pretty proud of myself for not letting the situation with Fiona¡¯s therapist get to


    me. After I got home that night I thought a lot about what had happened, and even wrote about it in my


    journal. I found I was more disappointed in how the therapist handled the situation than anything. I


    wasn¡¯t surprised by Fiona¡¯s behavior. I almost expected it. Dee-Dee told me that my reaction showed


    growth. and healing. It made me proud of myself.


    I did find myself, at times thinking of Fiona, and being worried about her wellbeing. I couldn¡¯t


    understand why though. She had never treated me right in any way. In my heart I knew she didn¡¯t


    deserve my worry or care. It didn¡¯t change the fact that those feelings were there. After a week of that I


    decided to ask Dee- Dee about it during my appointment. Her answer made a lot of sense.


    She said it was because of my caring nature, and who I am. As well as, in part how I was raised. I was


    raised to care for others. That had been my job for so many years that it just became a part of who I


    am. In the pack house it was my responsibility to care of those living in the house. Outside of the house


    I cared for pups, the elderly, sick and injured, as well as females inbor. It was only natural for me to


    be worried for someone I knew was struggling.


    When I asked her what I should do about it, she said there wasn¡¯t much I could do about it. I couldn¡¯t


    just stop being who I am, no matter how hard I tried. She did offer to check up on Fiona for me, but the


    most she would be able to get is whether she was fine or not. She would not be able to get any


    specifics. I agreed to that, but something just told me that it wouldn¡¯t settle my feelings well. I told Dee-


    Dee this, and


    she tried her best to reassure me. Eventually I asked if I should visit Fiona.


    Dee-Dee was very against this, as was everyone else. They felt that it wouldn¡¯t be good for my healing.


    It was clear that Fiona had made no progress with her therapy given what had happened with her


    therapist. The general concern was that she would say or do something that would drag me back


    emotionally.


    This was a topic of discussion with Dee-Dee for about two weeks before she read one of my journal


    entries that she said shed some light on why I was so fixated on Fiona. I don¡¯t know exactly what I


    wrote, but Dee-Dee asked me a question that caught me off guard.


    ¡°Chastity, do you in any way, me yourself for that fact that Fiona is where she is right now?¡± Dee-


    Dee asked me.


    ¡°¡­..what?¡± I questioned, very confused.


    ¡°Do you, for some reason feel like you¡¯re to me for Fiona being in prison right now?¡±


    ¡°I¡­.I don¡¯t know, I mean she is there because of what she did to me.¡±


    ¡°That is true, but it certainly wasn¡¯t your fault. You didn¡¯t cause her to end up there. Her own actions


    did.¡±


    ¡°True. I don¡¯t know if I feel guilty about it, but at the same time¡­.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, what?¡±


    ¡°Months ago she had a chance to end her sentence, and go live with her grandparents. Start a new life.


    If I hadn¡¯t suggested that she tell them exactly why she was in the dungeon, maybe she would be living


    with them now. Maybe she would be doing better, surrounded by people who care about her. Maybe


    she would be in college or working a trade. Maybe she would be with her mate, and building a life for


    herself. She is in prison now because I insisted she be honest with her grandparents.¡±


    ¡°Do you honestly believe that Alpha Joseph would have really let her notplete her sentence?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have. She was guilty of some very serious crimes. He gave the choice of her telling her


    grandparents or not. He was going to let them read her file themselves, but wanted to see what you felt


    about her telling them herself. Yes in a way he yed a game, but he also wanted teach you, in a way,


    to stand up for yourself. Fiona was always going toplete her sentence. She had to. He would have


    looked like an Alpha who didn¡¯t enforce punishments whenws were broken.¡±


    ¡°Why would he do that?¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like to think or talk about it, but there wille a day when you will be looked to for


    leadership. You will be expected to uphold thews, and carry out punishments. He needed to see if


    you could handle it wisely, and withpassion which you did.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I¡­.I don¡¯t know how I feel about that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to. The point I¡¯m trying to make here is that you are not, in any way, at fault for


    Fiona¡¯s current circumstances. Fiona brought all of this on herself. Also remember that while yes she is


    in prison for her crimes, she is also getting the help she needs to be a better person when her sentence


    is over. When she is released she will go to her grandparent¡¯s pack, and begin a new life. She¡¯ll have


    the chance. to do things right.¡±


    ¡°Do you honestly think she¡¯ll be able to? Especially with what is going on with her right now.¡±


    ¡°I do, yes. The thing is with Fiona, is that right now she¡¯s trying very hard to hold onto a belief she was


    raised her whole life with. She is slowly being shown that her belief is incorrect, but it¡¯s hard to let go of


    something you were raised to believe. She had 18 years of being told she was one thing, and was


    doing the right thing, to suddenly being told she was lied to. That is a hard thing to get past. I think,


    given time, and the right amount of help, she will let that go, and truly be better. It will just take time,


    and a lot of work on the part of her therapist, and her.¡±


    ¡°I see what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°Of course you do because you¡¯re experiencing the same thing. You¡¯ve just made more progress than


    she has. That is because you¡¯re in a different situation she is, but you are still doing the same thing.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡­that¡¯s true. I never considered that.¡±


    ¡°Just please keep in mind that none of this is your fault. Fiona is where she is because of her actions.


    Not because of you.¡±


    ¡°¡­.I¡¯ll try. Can I ask you question?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Is it wrong that I still want to see her, and talk to her? Maybe I can help.¡±1


    ¡°Is it wrong? No. Should you? I don¡¯t think right now would be the right time. As I said, I think right now


    it would do you both more harm than good. You havee a long way, but Fiona¡¯s mental state is still


    much the same as it was before your life turned around. She would not think twice about verbally


    attacking you, or even possibly attempting to physically attack you. That would potentially set you back,


    and possibly make her sentence longer. At this time you both need to focus on yourselves. If you two


    are meant to meet up, and have a conversation it will happen when you are both ready for it. Right


    now. neither of you are.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand, and what you¡¯re saying makes sense.¡±


    ¡°I hope so. I¡¯m not saying don¡¯t worry about Fiona. You can, and with who you are, you will. What I¡¯m


    saying is that when you find yourself worrying about her, remind yourself that she I where she is


    supposed to be, and she is getting the help she needs to lead a better life. She needs to focus on


    herself, just as you


    do.¡±


    ¡°Ok. I can do that.¡±


    ¡°Good. Anything else you would like to discuss?¡±


    I sat back, and thought about what more I wanted to talk to her about. I had a question I wanted to


    asked, but I was so embarrassed. It seemed ridiculous, but I didn¡¯t know who else to ask. I thought


    about asking Molly, Mellissa, or Lexi, but every time I tried I would find myself blushing, and mming


    up. Shaking my head at my self, I swallowed, and looked at Dee-Dee, red faced.


    1¡­um¡­..when¡­.when will I know that I¡¯m ready to¡­um¡­¡­.take the next step in my rtionship with


    Rowen?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°As in marking each other?¡± Dee-Dee questioned.


    ¡°Uh. No. I¡¯m not ready for that. I meant um¡­ the¡­uh¡­the other thing.¡±


    ¡°The other¡­.oh. You meant the sexual part of your rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­.yes.¡±


    ¡°That answer is different for everyone. For the majority of mated pairs, the sexual rtionship starts


    right away. It¡¯s the nature of wolves. We¡¯re sexual beings. It¡¯s very rare for wolves to not mate quickly


    after meeting.¡±


    ¡°Jax, Molly, Ross, and Melissa waited.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why they did?¡±


    ¡°Jax, and Molly because Jax wanted me to meet Molly first. He wanted Molly and me to build a


    rtionship first. Ross, and Melissa because they wanted to wait until they marked each other. Ross


    didn¡¯t want to mark Melissa when they were still living separately because of Naomi.¡±


    ¡°Very respectable reasons, but not the norm.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. On top of that Rowen waiting on you to be ready is far from normal for an Alpha. That just shows


    how much he loves, and respects you.¡±


    ¡°1¡­why is that?¡±


    ¡°We share our bodies, minds, spirits, and souls with an animal. Animals don¡¯t see sex the same way


    humans do. For animals sex is about the feelings, pleasure, and procreating. Our animal side wants


    what it wants, and there is nothing else that matters. They want to connect with their mate on the most


    basic level. Our human side usually gives into the urge as well because we, like our animal, want what


    we want.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m different?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but that is because of what you have been through. For years you had no control over what


    happened to you. You also had been taught that all touch is painful. You¡¯ve needed to learn that is not


    the case. You also needed time to take control over what happens to you. Rowen knew that, and has


    respected that He will continue to do so. When you are ready to take the next step he will go as far as


    you let him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°Of what?¡±


    ¡°All of it.¡±


    ¡°What scares you?¡±


    ¡°That I won¡¯t enjoy it. That I¡¯ll mess up by saying or doing the wrong thing. That I won¡¯t respond the way


    he wants me to. That it will hurt.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we all have the same fears in the beginning. That is totally normal.¡±


    ¡°It is?¡±


    ¡°Yes it is. I¡¯m not going to lie to you. The first time you have sex is painful at first, but he will know how


    to make that pain short lived, and you will enjoy it. He will teach you the things he enjoys, and in turn


    will learn to do the things you enjoy. Yes it will be a learning experience as you both learn your likes,


    and dislikes, but it will be worth it. There will be times when one or both of you will not like something


    the other is doing, but you learn to not do those things. You also learn quickly to change what you are


    doing that the other is not enjoying to do something you will.¡±


    ¡°I¡­how will I know when I¡¯m ready for the next step?¡±


    ¡°Listen to your heart, body, and mind. When all are saying you want to feel something, let it happen, tell


    him, or show him.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t think I can do that. I¡¯d be too embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°So simply say don¡¯t stop. He¡¯ll know what you mean. Also make sure to tell him if you want to stop. If


    you¡¯re not ready, tell him. He¡¯ll understand.¡±


    ¡°But what if he gets frustrated with waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t. He is your mate. He will only do what you need him to do. Rowen isn¡¯t going any where.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s your mate.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­..¡±


    ¡°He did reject you at first, yes, but he has been by your side in every possible way, ever since.¡±


    ¡°True. Can I ask you a personal question?¡±


    ¡°You can.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°How long did you, and Gary wait?¡±


    ¡°About 10 minutes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding?!¡±


    ¡°Nope. He was in my waiting room giving Abbey a file for a patient he had, and I was just finishing with


    a patient when I walked out into my waiting room. As soon as I saw him, I knew. We both struggled not


    to jump each other with others right there. My patient left, and I sent Abbey home. Locked my office


    door, and we didn¡¯t leave for a good 5 hours. Three dayster Alpha Jeremy did our mating ceremony


    in his office. Our first pup was born 7 monthster. He was conceived the day we met.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the other thing I¡¯m scared of. I¡¯m not ready for a pup yet.¡±


    ¡°No one would expect you to be. That¡¯s what contraceptives are for. Both male, and female wolves


    have options Condoms are rmended, but mated pairs rarely use them. I can tell you from


    experience they take away from the experience of intimacy with your mate.¡±


    ¡°What other options are there though?¡±


    ¡°For a male there is a monthly shot they can get. For females there are shots, and pills.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°I have a feeling you¡¯re not quite there yet though so you have some time to decide on contraceptives


    for you. You should talk to Rowen about it though. That way you can both be on the same page.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask what you use?¡±


    ¡°Before Gary I did the shot, and insisted on condoms as well. Now, we both do the shot.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t wait to meet your mate?¡±


    ¡°Chastity, I was 30 when I met Gary. We females have needs, and even unmated, heat does happen.


    Not as often as when you¡¯re mated, but it does happen.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I¡­I have never gone into heat.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t until you¡¯re 20, unless you¡¯re marked, and mated by that point.¡±


    ¡°Why 20 without being marked, and mated?¡±


    ¡°Nobody knows. Maybe it¡¯s the Moon Goddess¡¯s way to give us time to meet our mate.¡±


    ¡°But people still have sex unmated, and without going into heat ¡±


    ¡°Yes. Sex is a personal choice that everyone makes for themselves. Plus, as I said, we are naturally


    sexual creatures Especially males. Their hormones kick in, and that¡¯s all they need.¡±


    ¡°Should it bother me that Rowen didn¡¯t wait?¡±


    ¡°Should it? No. Will it? Possibly.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It might bother you because we, as wolves are possessive over what is ours. We don¡¯t share Knowing


    someone else has touched what belongs to us is normal. Why it shouldn¡¯t can alle down to


    mindset ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Just keep in mind that because he already knows what he is doing, he knows how to make sure you


    find pleasure, and one of you knows what you¡¯re doing so it¡¯s not one big fumble fest.¡±


    ¡°Molly said the same thing about Jax.¡±


    ¡°I bet she did. We, as females don¡¯t like that another female has touched what is ours, but we are


    thankful to them for teaching our male how to make us feel very good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you start moving in that direction with Rowen.¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    ¡°Are you ready for the next step?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I can help you. Why don¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°¡­.this is so embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to be embarrassed about. Sex is very natural, and normal.¡±


    ¡°Iin a way I know that, but I¡¯ve only ever had 1 conversation about sex in my life. I know it happens, but


    I know nothing about it.¡±


    ¡°In a lot of ways you¡¯ve been very sheltered so it¡¯s understandable that you know nothing about sex.


    You can talk to me, or just about anyone about it though. I wouldn¡¯t rmend talking to Jax, your


    dad, or


    Colby about it though. That may bring out the protectiveness in them.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t talk to them about this any way. It would be too weird.¡±


    ¡°I understand that. So tell me what¡¯s going on. Maybe I can help.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. When Rowen kisses me my body gets tingly, hot, and stuff. A part of me wants more, but


    then I get scared, and he also pulls back because he is afraid of pushing me when I may not be ready.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask how much you two have done so far?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­.um¡­.just kissing. He did kiss, and caress my back once. That¡¯s all though. He had to take a


    shower after tha.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bet he did.¡±


    ¡°Why though?¡±


    ¡°He needed a release, and the shower was the best ce to take are of that without making you


    ufortable. Also to not cause him pain.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Molly, and Melissa exined the pain part.¡±


    ¡°He showered to avoid both.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°So back to your question. Listen to your body. If it¡¯s telling you to go further, listen to it, and tell


    Rowen.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I could say the words or tell him what to do.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Just say don¡¯t stop or I don¡¯t want to stop yet. He¡¯ll understand.¡±


    ¡°Is there another way without saying the words?¡±


    ¡°If you feel you can do it, pull him back into kissing you, press your body against him, your body will


    send it¡¯s own cues to him as well.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Rubbing against him, holding tight, you may even find yourself moaning. They are all signs your body


    wants more.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I¡­.that sounds so weird.¡±


    ¡°It does, but it¡¯s your body¡¯s natural response to sexual stimtion. If you catch your body doing that,


    and you truly want to try more, don¡¯t freeze up, or pull back. Follow your body¡¯s lead then follow


    Rowen¡¯s. Neither will lead you in the wrong direction.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    ¡°You could also talk to Rowen about what you¡¯re thinking, and feeling.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t do that. It¡¯s too embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°For now it might be, but it won¡¯t always be, and you two will definitely need to talk about this kind of


    thing. It¡¯s important to be on the same page.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.I can see that.¡±


    ¡°When do you see Rowen again?¡±


    ¡°I leave to go home the Saturday before Thanksgiving. I¡¯ll be home for a week.¡±


    ¡°Well while you¡¯re there just follow your body¡¯s lead. Also it might help to talk to Molly, Melissa, and


    Lexi.


    Your girlfriends will help you in more ways than I think you realize. Try talking to Rowen if you can, but


    if you can¡¯t, as I said, let you body do the talking.¡±


    ¡°¡­.ok. I¡¯ll try.¡±


    ¡°Good luck.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I think.¡±


    ¡°Well you better get going. You need to get to ss. I¡¯ll see you next week.¡±


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    I left Dee-Dee¡¯s office with a lot on my mind. I couldn¡¯t believe I had talked to her about all of that stuff. I


    hadn¡¯t beenfortable talking to anyone about sex in any way, expect for that once. I had


    experimented on myself a bit, and knew how my body reacted to certain things, but no one knew I did


    that. I had been too embarrassed to talk about it.


    ¡°I know what you do.¡± Le giggled at me.


    ¡°Very funny Le.¡± I chided.


    ¡°Doctor is right with all she said.¡±


    ¡°How would you know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just do. Listen to doctor. Also listen to me.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not ready for sex, even if I am, and have been since we met mate. What I do know is


    that you¡¯re ready for him to touch you the way you touch yourself.¡±


    ¡°What? No way would he want to touch me like that.¡±


    ¡°How else would he touch you Chastity?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°He wants to touch you. I know he does, and I know you¡¯re ready to let him. I get that you¡¯re scared, but


    there is no reason for you to be. Mate will take good care of you. Better care of you than you take care


    of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Better care? What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°That is will feel even better with mate doing it.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll just have to trust me, and find out.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not ready for sex.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying sex Chastity. I¡¯m saying touch, kiss, and that kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°Kiss?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what sister, and friend said about kissing in ces other than you lips?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I should remind you because you¡¯ll shut me down quickly. All I¡¯m going to say is let mate


    touch you, and see where things go. There are a lot of things you can do that feel very good without


    having sex until you¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.I don¡¯t know Le.¡±


    ¡°Just try, and you¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. I need to focus on ss now.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    I ended the conversation with Le just as my professor walked into the ssroom. I pushed all


    thoughts of kissing, touching, and sex to the back of my mind. That¡¯s where it stayed until after dinner


    when Norm, Lexi, and I were in my room, doing homework. I considered talking to them about sex, but


    couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it. That night I found myself having dreams about Rowen touching, and


    kissing me in ces only I have ever touched. It just made me even more curious.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    ***Chastity***


    I rushed out of my bathroom, wrapped in a towel, to someone banging on my room door. It was the


    Saturday before Thanksgiving. Lexi, Colby, and I were heading home in an hour to spend the week,


    and celebrate the holiday with our family. I was excited as I hadn¡¯t been included in Thanksgiving


    dinner since I was 11. I did miss making Thanksgiving dinner. That had always been one of my favorite


    meals to cook. It actually took a lot of convincing to get Joe, dad, Rowen, Jax, Colby, and Lucy to allow


    me to cook the meal. The agreement was that I could cook it, but I had to let others clean up, and I was


    to ask for help if I needed it.


    With a sigh I opened my door to find Norm standing there. He instantly stepped back, cursed, and


    covered his eyes. At first I was confused until I looked down, and remembered I was only in a towel.


    With a giggled I left the door open for Norm, and went back into the bathroom. I heard the door shut


    loudly.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m scared for life now Chastity!¡± Norm called out, making meugh.


    ¡°Sorry Norm.¡± I yelled back.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can ever forgive you.¡±


    ¡°It was an ident. What are you doing here any way?¡±


    ¡°Marcus, and I are about to leave to go to my parent¡¯s house. I wanted to say goodbye, and to tell you


    about the crazy thing that happenedst night.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Give me a minute. I¡¯ll be right out.¡±


    ¡°You better be dressed when you do.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be.¡±


    I quickly threw on leggings, a t-shirt, and one of Rowen¡¯s sweatshirts. As it was getting a bit colder so


    he was sending me more sweatshirts than t-shirts now. I had taken to wearing one most of the time,


    over wearing my own. I liked spending my day surrounded by his scent. Once I had my toiletries


    packed up, I left the bathroom, and put them in my suitcase.


    ¡°Ok Norm. Tell me about the crazy thing that happenedst night.¡± I asked as I started putting my


    laptop in my book bag.


    ¡°Marcus¡¯s mom called himst night about Thanksgiving. She said she wanted to spend it with her


    son.¡± Norm said.


    ¡°Really? Does that mean he¡¯s going to his parent¡¯s for Thanksgiving?¡± I asked as I continued to pack


    the school things I wanted to take home with me.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°No. While he was on the phone with her, I called my mom. My mom told him to invite his parents to our


    house for dinner so he did. At least his mom ising. She said she would try to get his dad toe


    too. Marcus told her that she needed to make sure his dad understood that he had to be respectful of


    me if he came. If he wasn¡¯t he would be thrown out.¡±


    ¡°What did she say?¡±


    ¡°She said she understood, and would make that clear. She even said if he wasn¡¯t she would personally


    walk him out of my parent¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. So I might have Thanksgiving with his parents.¡±


    ¡°I hope it all goes well.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Me too. Especially for Marcus¡¯s sake. He may not like his dad, but he does miss him, and his


    mom. His mom the most though. He, and his mom used to be really close. Her not being part of his life


    has ben really hard for him.¡±


    ¡°I can only imagine.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Are you excited to go home?¡±


    ¡°I am. I miss everyone.¡±


    ¡°Especially Rowen. It must be hard to go for a week or more without sex. I can¡¯t imagine trying to do


    that now. Just one or two nights is too much for me.¡±


    ¡°NORM! I¡­..don¡¯t know want to talk about this.¡±


    ¡°You never want to talk about your sex life with Rowen. It¡¯s kind of boring.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°Wait. Have you and Rowen not? You¡¯re kidding right? All the nights you¡¯ve spent together, and you.


    What the hell? Why not? I would be all over that sexy piece of man meat.¡±


    ¡°Man meat? What? Norm, youe up with the strangest things.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the subject Chastity. Now spill. Have you or haven¡¯t you had sex with Rowen?¡±


    ¡°I¡­.I don¡¯t want to talk about this Norm.¡±


    ¡°Chastity! I¡¯m not going to let this go. Answer the question.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to answer! I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Answer the question Chastity.¡±


    ¡°No I won¡¯t Norm. Drop it.¡±


    ¡°Not happening!¡±


    ¡°Yes it is. Leave it alone Norm.¡±


    ¡°Come on Chas. You can tell me. I¡¯m not going to judge you. Just tell me.¡±


    ¡°Not happening Norm.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell any one. Just tell me.¡±


    ¡°NO NORM ROWEN AND I HAVE NOT HAD SEX! NOW WILL YOU DROP IT!¡±


    ¡°Well that wasn¡¯t something I wanted to hear being talked about. At least I don¡¯t have to kick his ass for


    touching my baby sister yet.¡± I heard a male voice say from my door.


    I turned to see Lexi, and Colby standing there. I blushed immediately, and dropped my head into my


    hands. Through my fingers I red at Norm who looked shocked.


    ¡°I¡­.I¡¯ll take your suitcase to the car short stack. It¡¯s all packed right?¡± Colby asked, and I only nodded,


    not looking at him.


    I didn¡¯t look up until I heard my suitcase being wheeled away, and the door shut. I looked up to see Lexi


    smack Norm in the back of the head.


    ¡°You idiot. Why did you have to push her like that?¡± Lexi growled.


    ¡°I just wanted to know. Sorry Chas.¡± Norm whined.


    ¡°Can we not talk about this please?¡± I whimpered.


    ¡°I mean I would agree with you, but I have a feeling you need to talk about this.¡± Lexi said gently as she


    sat down on my bed next to Norm.


    ¡°No. I really don¡¯t.¡± I grumbled.


    ¡°Chastity, we¡¯re not judging you, but it kind of sounds like it bothers you.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t. Well maybe a little.¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Talk to us.¡± Norm pleaded.


    ¡°It does because I don¡¯t know how he tolerates waiting for me like this. It¡¯s been 6 months, and all we


    have ever done is kiss. I know he wants more, but he doesn¡¯t want to push or anything so that¡¯s all we


    do. How can he put up with that?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about tolerating. He loves you, and will always do or not do what you need.¡± Lexi stated.


    ¡°But¡­.Lexi, part of me wants to let something happen between us. Not sex because I¡¯m really not


    ready, but¡­.well I don¡¯t know. I know nothing about this stuff. I don¡¯t know what I want to happen, but


    something. I guess.¡±


    ¡°You want him to touch you.¡± Norm offered.


    ¡°I guess. I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t even know what that means really or where he would even begin to touch


    me.¡± I said frustrated.


    ¡°Ah. I know what you need.¡± Lexi stated with a smug smile that worried me.


    ¡°What?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°A girls night with lots of girl talk. No offense Norm, but there are certain things a male, gay or straight,


    wouldn¡¯t understand when ites to this kind of thing.¡± Lexi responded, patting Norm¡¯s back.


    ¡°I could try.¡± Norm pouted.


    ¡°You have a vagina, and a clit?¡± Lexi snorted.


    ¡°Fuck no. I have a nice dick.¡± Norm sniffed.


    ¡°Too much information sugar pop. Neither of us wants to think about what¡¯s below your belt.¡± Lexi


    laughed.


    ¡°Marcus likes it.¡± Norm scoffed.


    ¡°Norm, stop while you¡¯re ahead. Anyway Chastity, when we get to Moonlight, the 4 of us girls are going


    to have a girls night with lots of sex talk. Maybe not with you per say, but you can at least listen to our


    experiences, and ask questions if you want.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°You realize two of you are mated to my brothers, right? Would you want to hear about Darren¡¯s sex


    life?¡± I questioned


    ¡°Wanting to or not, doesn¡¯t matter. Darren, and I have the kind of rtionship where we can talk about


    anything, and we do.¡± Lexi stated.


    ¡°My brothers, sisters, and I talk about our sex lives. It¡¯s pretty normal in families. Well to an extent. My


    brothers and I don¡¯t always like to hear about our sisters having sex, but since only one of them is


    unmated, we know it happens so we ept it.¡± Norm added.


    ¡°You need this small fry so it¡¯s happening.¡± Lexi stated firmly.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Colby asked as he came back into my room.


    ¡°Girls night for Molly, Melissa, Chas, and me. She needs some girl talk.¡± Lexi answered. ¡°Just don¡¯t


    corrupt my sweet, innocent, pure, baby sisters.¡± Colby growled.


    ¡°You¡¯re funny babe. You¡¯re sister is an adult, and has a mate. Deal with it.¡± Lexi quipped.


    ¡°Nope. Jax, dad, and I are going to lock her away, and throw away the key so no one can ever do


    anything inappropriate with her.¡±


    ¡°You mean like when you press me against the shower wall, and fuck me so hard you have to carry me


    to bed?¡±


    ¡°Nope. No one can do that to my baby sister. She¡¯s too innocent for that.¡±


    ¡°You know Lexi, I don¡¯t need to know those kinds of things.¡± I whispered as I blushed, and looked at the


    floor.


    ¡°Hell. Tell me more. That¡¯s hot as fuck Lexi.¡± Norm whooped.


    ¡°Nope. Sorry dude. Not sharing my sex life with you.¡± Colby stated as he pointed at Norm.


    ¡°You do realize Marcus tells me what you two talk about right? I know you borrowed our restraint set


    last weekend.¡± Norm said with a sly grin.


    ¡°You¡­.that¡¯s where you got that? Gross!¡± Lexi whined.


    ¡°Calm down Lexi. We clean it after we use it.¡± Norm stated.


    ¡°I only borrowed it to see if you would enjoy being tied down. You did so I bought my own set.¡± Colby


    said as he pulled Lexi against him.


    I was sopletely confused Restraints? Tying down? What the hell for?


    ¡°Um. What are you three talking about?¡± I asked as I continued to blush.


    ¡°Oh hell no! Nope! You are NOT doing those kinds of things. Ever!¡± Colby growled making Lexi, and


    Normugh.


    ¡°What kinds of things?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°You never need to know!¡± Colby snapped.


    ¡°Girl talk Chastity. We¡¯ll talk.¡± Lexi giggled.


    ¡°Female, I swear if you tell my sister about that stuff, I¡¯ll beat your ass.¡± Colby growled.


    ¡°But baby you know I like it when you spank me so that¡¯s not a threat.¡± Lexi purred.


    ¡°WHAT?¡± I shrieked causing Lexi, and Norm tough again.


    ¡°Girl talk Chas. Trust me. OK?¡± Lexi smiled at me.


    ¡°I¡­.yeah. Alright.¡± I finally conceded with a sigh.


    I had a feeling I wasn¡¯t getting out of this no matter what I did. I was really worried, but a small part of


    me was curious. I hoped I didn¡¯t walk away from girl talk more scared than I already was. Colby¡¯s re


    did make meugh though.


    We said a quick goodbye to Norm with the promise of calling and texting often. As well as him begging


    to be on video chat for girl talk. I grabbed Lc, and we headed home. Colby was pretty quiet during


    the drive. Lexi said he was brooding. She and Iughed, and joked a lot of the ride though. By the time


    we reached home girl¡¯s night was set up for that night at Jax¡¯s apartment. The males were being kicked


    out to go do whatever males do. Gina was also being included in girl¡¯s night.


    As soon as we pulled up to the pack house I smiled at the group waiting for them. Jax, Molly, Ross,


    Melissa, Braxton, Gina, Peter, Joe, Dimitri, and especially Rowen were standing there smiling at us.


    Molly, and Melissa were bouncing in ce. Before I got out of the car, Colby grouchily took Lc from


    me. I got out, and was tackled by Molly, and Melissa. Lexi quickly joined in the group of shrieking girls. I


    laughed over the excitement.


    ¡°You know one of these times I¡¯m going to be able to greet my mater before any one else.¡± Rowen


    grumbled as he extracted me from the group, causing anotherugh.


    ¡°You don¡¯t move fast enough. Don¡¯t me us.¡± Molly giggled.


    ¡°Hi sweet girl.¡± Rowen as he pulled me into his arms, and gave me a quick kiss.


    ¡°Hi Rowen.¡± I smiled up at him.


    I was quickly passed around to everyone to greet me. It was so good to see everyone, and to be home


    again. I missed everyone so much, and everyone looked great. I did giggle when dad pulled Lexi into a


    hug, and said he was d that all three of his daughters, and three sons were home. It was so good to


    be home. Eventually we made our way to Jax¡¯s apartment to put stuff away. I was a little surprised, and


    pretty happy to find out that Lexi and Colby were staying in Jax¡¯s apartment with Rowen, and me. Once


    everything was put in rooms, and Lc was set up in my room, we headed to the dining room for the


    Wee Home dinner. Dinner with everyone was great. It was nice to spend some time with everyone,


    and catch up. No sooner had it ended that we made our way back to Jax¡¯s apartment, only for all of the


    males were kicked out which caused them all to whine.


    ¡°But Mol. I live here. You can¡¯t kick me out of my own apartment.¡± Jax whined.


    ¡°It¡¯s girl¡¯s nights, and you are not a girl. You need to go.¡± Molly stated firmly.


    ¡°But¡­.¡±


    ¡°Unless you are willing to let us paint your nails, put make up on you, and curl you¡¯re hair, go.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t really, would you?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, and take these three with you, I certainly will.¡±


    ¡°Sweet girl, we haven¡¯t seen each other in two weeks. Don¡¯t you miss me? Don¡¯t you want to spend


    time together?¡± Rowen whined at me.


    ¡°I do, but the girls had all of this nned. How can I say no?¡± I responded with a small smile.


    ¡°But¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Rowen. I kind of promised them already.¡±


    ¡°You too Ross. Go otherwise I¡¯ll be dying your hair hot pink.¡± Melissa said firmly.


    ¡°Hell no. I¡¯m going!¡± Ross said as he quickly headed to the door.


    ¡°Lex, I would prefer if you¡­.¡± Colby started.


    ¡°I know you would prefer, but that is too bad.¡± Lexi stated, pushing him toward the door.


    ¡°What am I missing?¡± Rowen asked as he opened the door to find Gina standing there.


    ¡°You don¡¯t¡­.Lexi! She is only 15!¡± Colby stated.


    ¡°Her mom isn¡¯t around. She needs to know she can talk to someone about things.¡± Lexi responded.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Rowen asked again.


    ¡°They¡¯re talking about sex tonight.¡± Colby grumbled.


    ¡°What?! No! Not with my teenage sister!¡± Rowen growled.


    ¡°Rowen, rx. There are things she needs to know, and understand. She needs to know she has


    someone she can trust to ask questions, and have conservations with.¡± Molly stated.


    ¡°Molly, L¡­


    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Molly snapped, pushing all of the males out, as she pulled Gina in.


    Once the door shut Molly, Melissa, and Lexi startedughing. Gina flopped down on the couch next to


    me, and smiled.


    ¡°Are we really going to talk about sex, Molly?¡± Gina asked with a giggle.


    ¡°Sure. That¡¯s one of the things that has to do with us females.¡± Molly answered as she sat down on the


    opposite couch while Melissa, and Lexi spread out on the floor.


    ¡®Oh thank goddess. I have so many questions, but no one to talk to.¡± Gina squealed.


    ¡°Gina! You¡¯re too young!¡± I chided.


    ¡°Oh please. You¡¯ve been having sex with my brother for months. I¡¯m sure you have no problem talking


    about it.¡± Gina joked as I looked down at my hands, and blushed.


    ¡°Uh, Gina.¡± Lexi started.


    ¡°What?¡± Gina questioned.


    ¡°That¡­Nothing. Let me grab snacks, and drinks. Lexi, help me.¡± Moly said pulling Lexi with her.


    ¡°Chas, there¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about.¡± Melissa whispered, ¡°Lexi told us that you need some


    girl advice, and help. That¡¯s why we¡¯re having tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I know. It¡¯s just¡­¡± I whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s just what?¡± Melissa questioned.


    ¡°Other than that one time, I¡¯ve never really talked about this stuff. I mean I talked a little with Dee-Dee,


    but other than that¡­ It¡¯s embarrassing to me, and I don¡¯t know anything at all. About any of this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re here. To help, to talk, and answer questions.¡±


    ¡°Wait. I¡¯m confused. How do you not know. Haven¡¯t you, and Rowen?¡± Gina asked, and I just shook my


    head, red faced.


    ¡°Huh? So I¡¯m not the only novice here. Good. I¡¯ll help you. Maybe I can ask questions you¡¯re too


    ufortable asking.¡± Gina suggested, and I just nodded.


    ¡°Here we go.¡± Molly said as just and Lexi spread out food and drinks.


    ¡°Chas, we know you¡¯re embarrassed, but there¡¯s no reason to be.¡± Lexi said quietly, and I just


    shrugged.


    ¡°How about we change the subject for now? We have all night.¡± Melissa suggested.


    ¡°Alright. I have a question for Gina¡± Moly said.


    ¡°What?¡± Gina respond as she grabbed a Coke off the table.


    ¡°Did I hear you went on a movie date to Tony?¡±


    ¡°A movie date? Hell no. Pa asked me and two of our other friends to go with her to meet a girl. She


    was nervous so we went. Tony was there, and he decided to tag along.¡±


    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s disappointing.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Tony is an ok person, but he can be really annoying. He talked through the whole movie.


    When we asked why he wouldn¡¯t shut up, he said it was because he was bored. I don¡¯t know why he


    thought he wouldn¡¯t get bored going to a rom with a bunch of girls.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because he has a crush on you.¡±


    ¡°Eww. I certainly don¡¯t see him that way. Besides Hannah likes him.¡±


    ¡°She does?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    ¡°And who you do you like?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°She likes Braxton, but that boy is dumber than a box of rocks when ites to that kind of thing.¡±


    Molly stated with a giggle.


    ¡°I do not!¡± Gina whined, blushing.


    ¡°You so do.¡± Melissa giggled.


    ¡°No.¡± Gina denied.


    ¡°Yeah, Gina you do. I saw it when I was tutoring you both.¡± I said giving Gina a small smile.


    ¡°Yeah. Ok. I do, but it¡¯s like you said, he¡¯s too dumb to realize it.¡± Gina said with a sigh.


    ¡°That¡¯s the way with some teenage boys. They¡¯re either hopped up on hormones, and chasing every


    female they can, or they¡¯re so wrapped up in their own little world they¡¯re blind to a female liking them.¡±


    Molly said with a shrug.


    ¡°Did that ever happen to you?¡± Gina asked.


    ¡°Yup. He was a dumb jock in our school. Man did I have a huge crush on him. He waspletely


    clueless. When I finally got the nerve to tell him, he just said you do? Cool, and walked off.¡± Molly


    exined.


    ¡°Wow! What about you Melissa?¡± Gina questioned.


    ¡°Kinda, but I never told him. I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t.¡± Melissa answered.


    ¡°Why?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Because he ended up being one of the guys on Fiona¡¯s rotation.¡±


    ¡°Rotation?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She had about 4 males she would mess around with regrly.¡± I answered.


    ¡°She did? How did you know that?¡± Gina asked.


    ¡°Kinda hard not to when I had to clean up her room or the living room after her.¡±


    ¡°Gross!¡± Melissa said wrinkling her nose.


    ¡°You have no idea.¡± I responded.


    ¡°And she irned she was meant for my brother. If that was the case why did she do that?¡± Gina


    wondered


    ¡°She said she was practicing, and preparing for Rowen.¡± I said.


    ¡°Gross!¡± Gina said with a gag.


    ¡°What about you Chas? Anyone you had a crush on?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°Not a crush, but I kind of thought was cute.¡± I whispered, ncing at Melissa for a second then looking


    back down at my hands.


    ¡°Ross?¡± Melissa asked with a giggle.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°For what? He¡¯s a good guy, and sooo sexy.¡± Melissa gushed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about any of that, but I thought he was cute. I got over quickly though.¡±


    ¡°When was that?¡±


    ¡°When I was 16.¡±


    ¡°Eh. A crush is nothing. He¡¯s all mine now any way.¡± Melissa giggled.


    ¡°You¡¯re perfect for him.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°What about you Lexi? Did you have any crushes?¡± Gina asked.


    ¡°Just Anthony. We dated for awhile, but thankfully it never went any where. He¡¯s a piece of shit any


    way.¡± Lexi answered.


    ¡°Yes he is.¡± Molly agreed.


    ¡°Can¡­.can I ask if you were all virgins when you met your mate?¡± Gina asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± All three girls answered at the same time.


    ¡°What about you Chastity?¡± Gina asked, looking at me.


    ¡°I am.¡± I whispered as I blushed, yet again.


    ¡°Do any of you regret waiting?¡± Gina questioned.


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Melissa responded, ¡°It was the best decision I ever made. I wanted my first time to be with


    the person I loved, and I¡¯m d I waited. He¡¯s taught me everything, and it¡¯s been wonderful.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t try to wait, it just happened. Like Melissa said, learning from Jax has been wonderful.¡± Molly


    agreed.


    ¡°I was a virgin when Colby, and I got together, but I had some knowledge thanks to my older brother.


    We¡¯re very close, and we talk about everything. He told me a lot of things. I think that helped me be a


    little less nervous.¡± Lexi added


    ¡°When you say they taught you, what do you mean by that?¡± Gina questioned.


    ¡°Ross taught me what felt good to me, how I liked to be touched, and well what pleasure really is. I had


    experimented on myself a bit, but didn¡¯t truly understand until Ross.¡± Melissa answered.


    ¡°Same with Jax. He also taught me how to touch him. I learned that I liked pleasuring him because


    pleasuring him pleasures me too.¡± Molly said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned that I¡¯m very adventurous from Colby.¡± Lexi added, with Molly, and Melissa nodding.


    ¡°What¡­.what do you mean by that?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°Well sex in bed is fantastic, but there is an adrenaline rush to having sex in ces where you might


    get caught, like dressing rooms.¡± Lexi exined.


    ¡°WHAT?¡± I shrieked.


    ¡°Oh yeah. That is fun.¡± Molly agreed.


    ¡°I¡­uh¡­¡­¡± I sputtered.


    ¡°You¡¯ll learn in time. Just like you¡¯ll learn about being tied down, and such. If that ever interests you.¡±


    Lexi stated.


    ¡°I¡­uh¡­.I¡¯m still in the i don¡¯t know if I want him to touch me stage. I can¡¯t even imagine what you¡¯re


    talking about.¡± I said as my face got red.


    ¡°So you two haven¡¯t done anything at all, yet?¡± Molly asked, and I shook my head.


    ¡°Alright. Have you experimented on yourself yet?¡± Melissa questioned.


    ¡°This is so embarrassing.¡± I whimpered.


    ¡°Why? Even I have, and I¡¯m only 15.¡± Gina said, sounding confused.


    ¡°¡­.uh¡­¡± I stuttered.


    ¡°She¡¯s never had anyone to really talk to about this stuff. While you have girlfriends you can talk to,


    Chastity has been pretty sheltered about sex, until recently.¡± Molly exined.


    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t think about that. Sorry.¡± Gina said.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. Ye¡­.yeah I¡¯ve experimented a bit.¡± I finally admitted quietly.


    ¡°And?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°I¡­.well I enjoyed it, but no way would Rowen want to touch me like that.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he?¡± Melissa asked.


    ¡°Well, I mean¡­.I don¡¯t know. I just don¡¯t think¡­.¡± I start than shrugged.


    ¡°One thing males enjoy is getting their female off in any way possible.¡± Molly said simply.


    ¡°How¡­.how do you know that?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°I can¡¯t count how many times Jax has called me to his office just to finger me or eat me out for no


    other reason than he enjoys getting me off. He says it makes him feel good to know only he can do that


    to me.¡± Molly stated.


    ¡°Ross put me up on our kitchen counter just to go down on me the other day before he left for ss.


    Said he wanted to be able to think of me just like that all day.¡± Melissa said.


    ¡°There have been plenty of nights that Colby will get me off with either his fingers, his tongue, or both


    before passing out. He didn¡¯t want sex, just wanted to get me off to end his day.¡± Lexi added.


    ¡°Wait. Wait. Wait. What are you three talking about? I don¡¯t understand any of that.¡± I admitted, feeling


    stupid.


    ¡°In


    your experimentation have you stuck your fingers inside yourself?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°Ye¡­yes.¡± I answered blushing harder.


    ¡°That¡¯s fingering. Males typically will do that to a female to either prepare her for when he has sex with


    her so she¡¯s stretched enough for him to fit, or to just give her an orgasm.¡± Molly exined.


    ¡°Why would he want to do that? Stretching? What does that mean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well the females vagina is narrower than a males cock. If he doesn¡¯t prepare her some before he


    sticks it


    in, he risks hurting her badly. If he¡¯s doing it just to give her an orgasm he just wants to make her feel


    really good. Nothing more, nothing less.¡± Melissa answered.


    ¡°Do males do that often?¡± Gina questioned.


    ¡°Yup. They want the female to be ready for them if sex is involved.¡± Lexi responded.


    ¡°So he just sticks his fingers in there, and away he goes?¡±


    ¡°Oh no honey. If he did that he¡¯d hurt you. A male will typically work his way up to fingering before he


    does it.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°A good encounter always starts off with kissing, and lots of it. There are spots on the body he can kiss,


    lick, suck, and touch that will turn you on, and make you wet enough to finger you.¡± Molly answered.


    ¡°There are?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If it¡¯s your mate, kissing, licking, and sucking your mating spot will get you turned on.¡±


    ¡°Just there?¡±


    ¡°No. Rubbing, pinching, lightly pulling, rolling, kissing, licking, and sucking your nipples is another ce


    he will focus on to turn you on.¡± Melissa said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the clit. That is the center of it all. The right amount of pressure being rubbing there is


    definitely a turn on. As long as it¡¯s done right. A lot of time rubbing the clit while fingering makes for an


    amazing orgasm.¡± Molly added.


    ¡°Ross likes to y with my clit while he¡¯s fucking me. Damn that feels good.¡± Melissa sighed.


    ¡°Oh hell yeah it does.¡± Lexi giggled.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed when he does that stuff to you?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°At first I was. More that I was worried that I was too wet, not wet enough, too loud, too quiet, not tight


    enough, too tight. That kind of thing. I got over it quickly.¡± Melissa admitted.


    ¡°Ho¡­.how?¡±


    ¡°Ross made sure I knew that everything was exactly how he wanted, expected, and enjoyed.¡± ¡°Too


    loud?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Moaning, groaning, talking, and screaming do happen. It¡¯s normal, and males tend to enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°They especially like to try to make you noisy when you¡¯re somewhere you have to be quiet.¡± Lexi


    added with a giggle.


    ¡°Yeah. Jax works extra hard to try to get us caught when we¡¯re somewhere we shouldn¡¯t be.¡± Molly


    smirked.


    ¡°I¡­.I doubt Rowen would like it if I was noisy. I don¡¯t think I could be. I¡¯d be too embarrassed.¡± I said


    quietly, looking at my hands.


    ¡°Time will tell, and so will he.¡± Melissa said.


    ¡°¡­I guess. Um¡­.what did you mean when you said Ross went down on you? What is that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oral sex. The only thing that feels better than oral sex is actual sex.¡± Molly said brightly.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Instead of his fingers on your clit, and inside you, it¡¯s his tongue.¡± Melissa answered.


    ¡°Eww. That sounds gross.¡± I said with a wrinkled nose.


    ¡°It may sound like it, but believe me it¡¯s not. It feels amazing too.¡± Melissa said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I know it. Jax does this thing with his tongue where he flutters it against my clit. Let me tell you,


    instant orgasm.¡± Molly gushed.


    ¡°Colby does the same things.¡± Lexi chuckled.


    ¡°Well they are brothers so it stands to reason.¡± Molly agreed.


    ¡°And enough of that. It¡¯s one thing to talk about this, but can we not get into specifics about things they


    do please? They are my brothers.¡± I requested.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Both girls said with a giggle.


    ¡°Why would a male want to put his mouth down there though?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°To get you off.¡± Melissa said simply.


    ¡°Would¡­.would he expect me to touch him the same way?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Expect? No. Like you to? Absolutely.¡± Melissa answered.


    ¡°Even put my mouth down there?¡±


    ¡°Well yes. Males love that almost as much as they like sex.¡± Molly said as I wrinkled my nose.


    ¡°I¡­.I wouldn¡¯t even know what to do if I tried that.¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Rowen will teach you. Trust me Chastity, he will teach you everything, when you¡¯re ready.¡± Lexi


    reassured


    ¡°How¡­.how will I know when I¡¯m ready?¡± I asked the question I most want the answer to.


    ¡°Let me ask you a question first.¡± Molly said.


    ¡°Ok.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Has Rowen touched you at all?¡±


    ¡°N¡­no. Not really. He always pulls back from kissing me, and says he doesn¡¯t want to push.¡± I


    responded.


    ¡°So all you¡¯ve ever done, is kiss?¡± Melissa questioned.


    ¡°Well one time he kissed, and caressed my whole back. Other than that, yes.¡± I answered.


    ¡°How does your body feel when he kisses you?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°I get tingly, hot, restless, achy, and um¡­¡­wet down there.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°How did you feel when he was kissing your back?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°The same way, and kind of wanted to touch him too.¡± I blushed as I answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s your body¡¯s way of saying you want to try more. That you¡¯re ready to have him touch you, at


    least a little.¡± Melissa advised.


    ¡°Oh. How¡­.how do I tell him that? How do I not get scared?¡± I whimpered.


    ¡°You could tell him not to stop.¡± Molly suggested.


    ¡°Or you could pull him back to you, and keep kissing him when he goes to pull away.¡± Melissa added.


    ¡°Have you two talked about taking the next step, at all?¡± Lexi questioned.


    ¡°No¡­.I get embarrassed, and I don¡¯t think he wants to push for something he doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m ready


    for.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Maybe you should talk to him about how you¡¯re feeling, and what you want.¡± Melissa suggested.


    ¡°¡­.I can¡¯t do that. It¡¯s too embarrassing.¡± I whimpered again.


    ¡°So show him. When he pulls back from kissing you, don¡¯t let him, or pull him back to you. If he


    questions if you want more nod. If he asks if you want to stop, shake your head. He¡¯s waiting for you to


    give some. kind of signal. If you don¡¯t, you won¡¯t move forward.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Do you want to move forward?¡± Melissa asked.


    ¡°I¡­.I don¡¯t know.¡± I answered honestly.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Molly questioned.


    ¡°I have no idea. Part of me wants to, but part of me gets really scared at the same time. What if I let


    him try, freeze up, and stop him?¡± I responded.


    ¡°He¡¯ll understand that you¡¯re not ready, stop, and respect you.¡± Lexi stated.


    ¡°What if he gets annoyed with me for that?¡± I whined.


    ¡°He won¡¯t. He knows that you¡¯re still healing, and need to take things slow. At the same time, if he asks


    you


    to let him try something, let him. It might be the only way to get past your fear.¡± Melissa suggested. ¡°Is


    that what you did?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes actually. I knew about sex from my mom, but not the ins, and outs. She only told me the basics.


    Ross was patient with me, and slowly showed me that sex, in all forms, was enjoyable, and hell of a lot


    of fun.¡± Melissa exined.


    ¡°My mom was pretty basic too. It was my sister that was more informative. She helped me not be so


    scared because I had an idea of what to expect.¡± Molly stated.


    ¡°Just know, and understand Chastity, that it¡¯s ok to be ready to be touched, and to experiment a bit, but


    not be ready for sex. Rowen won¡¯t hold that against you.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because my brother will never push you to do something you¡¯re not ready for. If he was the type to not


    care about what you are ready for, you¡¯d be marked, and mated already.¡± Gina stated.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Because he¡¯s an Alpha. Alpha¡¯s wait for no one.¡± Gina said.


    ¡°OH.¡± I kind of nodded.


    ¡°He¡¯s waited this long. He¡¯ll keep waiting because he loves you, and he doesn¡¯t want to do anything to


    hurt you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think he¡¯ll get annoyed, and frustrated waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Not at all.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not trying to push you to do something you¡¯re not ready for, Chastity. We just want you to be


    informed, ok?¡± Lexi coaxed.


    ¡°I know.¡± I agreed.


    ¡°Good. Now Lexi, tell us, because I have to know. Where is the most risky ce you¡¯ve had sex with


    Colby?¡± Melissa asked.


    ¡°The gym at school. He had been down there working out so I went to get him. One thing led to


    another, and we ended up in a blind spot in the cameras. It was quick, but so damn fun.¡± Lexi answered


    with a giggle, ¡°What about you and Ross?¡±


    ¡°In the pantry of the restaurant his father is part owner of. During working hours.¡± Melissa gloated.


    ¡°How did you pull that off?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°I was in a skirt, and we were back in the area where they store very little.¡± Melissa answered.


    ¡°You¡¯re turn Molly.¡± Lexi giggled.


    ¡°My ssroom while the kids were at lunch. He sat in my desk chair, and well he just looked too good


    not to jump. Molly gushed.


    ¡°Why¡­.why would you have sex in public ces like that? Aren¡¯t you worried about getting caught?¡± |


    questioned.


    ¡°That¡¯s half the fun. Like I said earlier, the adrenaline rush makes the sex that much more fun.¡± Lexi


    responded.


    ¡°I gave Jax a hand job during a meeting a few weeks ago. Watching him try to keep a straight face, and


    keep quiet was fantastic.¡± Mollyughed.


    ¡°How fast did he throw you over his shoulder, and find a ce to finish what you started once the


    meeting ended?¡± Melissa asked.


    ¡°Who said we went any where? Just so you know, the table in conference room A squeaks, badly.¡±


    Molly said with a grin.


    ¡°Oh yeah. The sink faucet in the bathroom downstairs leaks because of me, and Ross.¡± Melissa stated.


    ¡°You¡¯re turn Lexi.¡± Molly said.


    ¡°I had to sit through dinner with my parents with Colby¡¯s hand up my skirt once. Darren was not thrilled.


    I justughed at him, and reminded him of the time he got the same treatment from a female he was


    messing around with a few years ago.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Wait. Didn¡¯t you parents smell that?¡± Melissa questioned.


    ¡°If they did, they never said anything.¡± Lexi snickered.


    ¡°Not me, obviously, but a girl a grade ahead of me got caught by our principal in the girls locker room in


    the gym. She wasn¡¯t even quiet about it.¡± Gina stated.


    ¡°You do know that the gym teacher¡¯s matees to see him for lunch three times a week to get some,


    right? Melissa asked.


    ¡°Eww. No I didn¡¯t.¡± Gina said as she wrinkled her nose.


    ¡°Can¡­.can I ask you all a question?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°Have¡­.have any of you gone into heat yet?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh yeah. That was a st, but we were both exhausted afterwards.¡± Molly said with a sigh, and a


    smile.


    ¡°Same here.¡± Melissa nodded, and agreed.


    ¡°Why?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°You know why a female goes into heat right?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°To raise her chances of getting pregnant.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Right. Well when a female is in heat all she wants is sex with her mate, all of the time, for a week. That


    is exactly what a mated pair does too.¡± Molly answered.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I didn¡¯t know what else to say, ¡°What about you Lexi?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but I know it¡¯sing. I¡¯m hoping it waits until the two weeks we¡¯re off for Christmas break.¡±


    Lexi responded.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because Colby won¡¯t get a pass to be out of ss for a week, even if I¡¯m in heat.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s stupid. Why do they have that rule?¡± Melissa asked.


    ¡°Males, or females in the program need to be at the ready always. They also need to be able to have to


    ability to do their job even if their mate is in heat. Since it will be my first heat cycle, I know it will be the


    worst one. I¡¯ll need him there.¡± Lexi exined.


    ¡°Why is the first heat cycle the worst one?¡¯ Gina asked.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re not prepared for it, and don¡¯t know when to expect it. Since you¡¯ve never experienced


    it before you¡¯re not sure what you need to do to work through the pain until you¡¯re mate is there with


    you which can take time. Once you¡¯ve had your first heat cycle you know to expect it every three


    months after that so both you, and you¡¯re mate are prepared for it. He¡¯s either with you, or close by,


    and you¡¯ll have a better idea of how to handle the pain until he can take it away.¡± Molly responded.


    ¡°Pain? Why does it hurt?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because your body needs sex so badly at that point that it cramps. Your body temperature also gets


    really high, really fast. Only your mates touch can soothe the pain, and bring your temperature down.


    After that, every time the pain starts, and your body heat rises, you want to have sex with your mate,


    and you will.¡± Melissa exined.


    ¡°Oh. What if you don¡¯t want to get pregnant though? How do you prevent your heat?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°You can¡¯t, but the birth control for both males, and females is strong enough to prevent pregnancy


    during heat. It¡¯s specially designed that way.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±


    ¡°Yes it is. Otherwise I would be pregnant already.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± Molly agreed.


    ¡°Colby, and I are both on birth control to prevent pregnancy. I¡¯m d to know it works.¡± Lexi admitted.


    ¡°It definitely does.¡± Molly stated.


    The three of them continued to talk about sex for awhile longer, with Gina, and I asking questions every


    once in awhile. I learned a lot. Somethings I really didn¡¯t want to know, but I was still d we talked. I


    was still nervous, and embarrassed, but at least I had a little better understanding of what to expect,


    when I was ready. I still wasn¡¯t sure if I was though. I guess time would tell if I could get out of my own


    head enough to try at least something.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    ***Rowen?**


    I hated that for the first evening Chastity was home I couldn¡¯t spend it with her. By the time the guys,


    and I were allowed back in Jax¡¯s apartment, Chastity was almostpletely passed out. There were


    empty dishes, and drink containers every where. Gina was passed out with her pillow on the couch.


    Melissa was almost asleep as well. Only Lexi, and Molly were still awake. The looks they were giving


    Jax, and Colby made me thankful the bedrooms were sound proof. Chastity passed out as soon as I


    put her in bed.


    I was thankful I had a full week with her though. I hadn¡¯t seen her in two weeks, and I missed her badly.


    At least I got to fall asleep with her in my arms. I always missed this when she wasn¡¯t by my side. I was


    looking forward to a whole week of holding my sweet girl. I had the best night of sleep I¡¯d had in two


    weeks being wrapped around her.


    By the time I woke up the next morning she was already awake, and in the shower. Lc was happily


    curled up on my chest, like always. I had to admit the cat had grown on me. Not so much Duke, but he


    knew he had to deal with it. The cat wasn¡¯t going any where, and would remain a part of our lives. He


    grumbled about it, but secretly I think he was as amused by her as everyone else was. I was just


    thinking about watching her y fetch with Chastity a few weeks ago when Chastity came out of the


    bathroom in jeans, and one of my sweatshirts. Seeing her in that made me a bit smug.


    ¡°Good morning sweet girl. Did you sleep well?¡± I asked with a smile.


    ¡°Good morning. I did. What about you?¡± Chastity answered smiling back at me.


    ¡°Very well. I had you in my arms. How could I not?¡±


    ¡°You always say such sweet things to me.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all true.¡±


    I slowly got out of bed, after moving Lc off of me. I had waited to try to let my morning wood calm


    down, but it just wasn¡¯t working this morning. I moved to give Chastity a quick kiss, grabbed some


    clothes, and headed to the bathroom. I need a shower, and to rub one out. I knew it was worse than


    usual because Duke was pushing really hard for me to take Chastity again. He always did this crap. I


    would get him to back off for awhile, but then we would spend time with her, and he¡¯d start again. The


    damn wolf was going to make me crazy.


    ¡°Then just do what I keep telling you to do. She¡¯s our mate. She won¡¯t turn you away.¡± Duke growled.


    ¡°You just don¡¯t get it. She¡¯ll tell me when she¡¯s ready. Pushing her will hurt her more than anything.¡± |


    snapped.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°Yes I do. It¡¯s you who doesn¡¯t believe that.¡±


    ¡°Our mate can¡¯t say no to us.¡±


    ¡°She can.¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t give her a chance to.¡±


    ¡°So basically rape her?¡±


    ¡°Hell no. Just keep her so wound up she can¡¯t possible say no.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that to her. I have to move slowly.¡±


    Con


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Ask Le. She¡¯ll exin it.¡±


    ¡°Le is ready.¡±


    ¡°Does Le say Chastity is?¡±


    ¡°No. Le says Chastity is not. She told me that I need to leave it alone, and we have to let you


    humans fuck when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°So listen!¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to! I want my mate!¡±


    ¡°Too bad mutt! If you keep this up, when the time finallyes that Chastity is ready for sex, I block


    you


    out.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    ¡°Watch me!¡±


    ¡°Why would you do that to me?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you let things happen at their own pace, in a way that Chastity isfortable with?¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯re an Alpha. We wait for no one.¡±


    ¡°Well now we do. We wait for our mate, and that¡¯s final! Now knock it off!¡±


    I heard Duke whimper, and groan, but he shut up after that. I quickly rubbed one out with a groan,


    imagining Chastity screaming my name as she came around my cock. Always my favorite possible


    oue. I really hoped she was a screamer. I certainly didn¡¯t want her to be quiet when I was getting


    her off. I guess time would tell. I had to stop thinking about this before I got hard again. Once I was


    showered, and dressed, I went looking for Chastity.


    I eventually found her in the pack house kitchen, talking to Lucy. I walked up behind her, and put my


    arms around her. I lowered my nose to her neck, and inhaled deeply. Her scent was amazing. If I could


    bottle it, and keep it with me always, I would. She giggled then went right back to talking to Lucy.


    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± I finally asked.


    ¡°Lucy is going to the store today, and asking me what I need to make Thanksgiving dinner.¡± Chastity


    answered.


    ¡°You know you don¡¯t have to cook right?¡±


    ¡°I do, but I want to. I love cooking Thanksgiving dinner.¡±


    ¡°If you insist.¡±


    ¡°I do, and no one is going to talk me out of it.¡±


    ¡°Fine, but we¡¯re all here to help you in any way you need.¡±


    ¡°Oh no. You males are NOT allowed in the kitchen! One of you will end up burning it down.¡±


    ¡°Hey now. You don¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°Rowen, when was thest time you cooked?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­.I made burgers on the grillest week.¡±


    ¡°Ok. When was thest time you cooked a meal in a kitchen?¡±


    ¡°Uh, never.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. None of you are fit to be in here with me.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Alright Chastity, I have everything you need on the list. I did make sure to stock up on the ingredients


    for your croissants as well. Is there anything else you can think of?¡± Lucy asked.


    ¡°Nope. I think that¡¯s everything. Thank you Lucy.¡± Chastity responded.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. As soon as I¡¯m finished with breakfast I¡¯ll head out to the store.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    After they finished chatting I led Chastity into the dining room, and pulled her chair out for her. We were


    just sitting down when everyone else came down for breakfast. Seeing Aunt Naomi following behind


    Uncle Peter reminded me that I never told Chastity she had started joining us for breakfast. I got a little


    worried about how Chastity would react, and what Naomi would do. I was shocked when Naomi walked


    right over to Chastity, got down on her knees, and bowed.


    ¡°Ch¡­.Chastity, I am so sorry for what I did to you. I know my words can never change what I did, or


    change the past, but I just want you to know that I¡¯m sorry. Nothing can ever make it right, and I can¡¯t


    exin away my actions. I¡­I just¡­.¡± Naomi said with a whimper.


    ¡°Naomi, please stand up, and sit next to me. You don¡¯t need to do this. Apologizing is a step in the right


    direction, and I do ept your apology.¡± Chastity said gently.


    ¡°But¡­.¡±


    Chastity stood up, and helped Naomi up off the floor. I watched as Naomi stared at Chastity with tears


    in her eyes. Chastity just smiled at her.


    ¡°The past is the past. Is therapy helping you?¡± Chastity asked as she got Naomi to sit in the chair next


    to her.


    ¡°It is. Also helping around here has taught me a lot. How¡­.how did you manage to do everything?


    Sorry. That was rude.¡± Naomi stated.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I learned how to n things out, and what could be done at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°For example, I knew how long a cycle took on the washer and dryer. I would start loads, then go work


    on one of my other chores until I knew the load was done. I would then switch it, start more, and go


    back to what I was originally doing. I had a system for folding that was pretty quick as well.¡±


    ¡°Can¡­.can you show me your system please? Can you also tell me how you knew who¡¯s clothes were


    who¡¯s please?¡±


    ¡°Naomi.¡± Uncle Peter growled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want her to do it. I just want her to show me so I can do it right. I know I¡¯ve made a lot of


    mistakes, and I don¡¯t want to any more. She did it for so long that she knows best.¡± Naomi whimpered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all. Since I know it¡¯sundry day I can teach you. As soon as we finish breakfast I will. I


    would rmend taking some notes though. It will help.¡± Chastity said brightly.


    ¡°Are you sure Chastity?¡± Uncle Peter questioned.


    ¡°Yes I am.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Chastity. I¡­.I want to continue to help around here, even after Pete decides I don¡¯t need to


    do so many chores. I need something to do with my time.¡± Naomi said quietly.


    ¡°I can respect that.¡± Chastity nodded.


    I was worried about Naomi, and Chastity being alone together so I decided to go with them when they


    went to theundry room. Naomi had gotten very quiet, and kept to herself a lottely so I wasn¡¯t sure


    how she was really doing. I didn¡¯t trust her though.


    ¡°What are you ns for the time you¡¯re home Chas?¡± Braxton asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, besides Thanksgiving dinner.¡± Chastity answered between bites of food.


    ¡°Chassy girl, I told you¡­.¡± Dad started, but Chastity waved him off.


    ¡°I really want to do it. I loved making Thanksgiving dinner, and I want to continue to do so.¡± Chastity


    smiled at him.


    ¡°Alright, but have at least one person help you, please.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have plenty of people with me. If I need help, I¡¯ll ask.¡±


    ¡°I want to do another date night while you¡¯re here.¡± Molly requested.


    ¡°Definitely.¡± Melissa agreed.


    ¡°I was hoping we could.¡± Chastity said with a nod.


    ¡°I guess we males need to n something.¡± I stated looking at Ross, Jax, and Colby to which they all


    agreed.


    ¡°Wanna work out with me one day?¡± Braxton asked.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Chastity said.


    I continued listening quietly as people asked Chastity about doing different things with her. I noticed,


    and was thankful no one asked her about doing things together today. I had a day nned for us, and


    other than her showing Naomi how to deal with theundry I wanted nothing to get in the way. I smiled


    about the fact that everyone respected that.


    After breakfast I followed Chastity, and Naomi to theundry room. I honestly had never been in here


    before. It looked like a hugeundromat to me. I stood quietly to the side as Chastity movedundry


    baskets in front of machines, and exining to Naomi what she used to do. I had never realized how


    organized Chastity really was.


    ¡°One thing you should make good use of is these rolling carts in the corner. If you look Ibeled each


    one for a specific person so it¡¯s easier to keep them from getting mixed up. With each person¡¯s basket


    in front of a machine, you know who¡¯s is who¡¯s. Once you¡¯ve put the clothes in the dryer, move their


    rolling cart in front of the dryer. Unload one dryer, fold, on top of the dryer, and put in the cart, or hang it


    on the hangers on top of the cart.¡± Chastity exined.


    ¡°What do you do if a dryer stops while you¡¯re folding? How do you keep everything from wrinkling while


    it sits?¡± Naomi asked.


    ¡°Each dryer has a wrinkle release setting. Once the dryer stops, I hit that. It is it¡¯s own setting the runs


    for about twenty minutes.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Ok. That helps.¡±


    ¡°It really does.¡±


    ¡°How do you get stuff folded so neatly?¡±


    ¡°The fold board hanging on the wall. All button down shirts get hung up, along with cks.¡±


    ¡°I do remember that. How did you always keep Pete¡¯s shirts so wrinkle free?¡±


    ¡°I always finished his dryingst, used the wrinkle release cycle twice then ironed.¡±


    ¡°I do iron them, but they take forever to do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what the wrinkle release setting is for. It doesn¡¯t get rid of all of the wrinkles, but it helps a lot.¡±


    ¡°How did you remember all of this?¡±


    ¡°Years of practice, and I kept a handwritten list on the wall by the door.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I¡­.I never saw that.¡±


    ¡°It helped, a lot.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Chastity.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­.Chastity, can¡­.can I talk to you for a minute?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Rowen, you can stay. I know you don¡¯t trust me around Chastity, and I understand.¡±


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t nned on leaving.¡± I growled.


    ¡°I know.¡± Naomi said with a nod.


    ¡°What did you want to talk about Naomi?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°Pete, he¡­he said you were the one who rmended I go to therapy. I¡¯m d you did, but


    what¡­.what made you think I needed it?¡± Naomi questioned.


    ¡°Do you remember that morning in the kitchen with Lucy, and she said something about how your


    parents were?¡± Chastity responded.


    ¡°Yes. A little. I was so terrible to you.¡±


    **


    ¡°After hearing what Lucy said, I get it. I am also in therapy for my experiences. It has helped me a lot. I


    thought maybe there was more to what was going on with you, and maybe you needed someone to


    help you get past whatever it was.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. My parents¡­.well they never wanted girls. They only wanted boys. They med me, and my


    older sister for being girls. They treated my little brother like gold, but my sister, and me, we were


    nothing to them. They treated us like ves to them, and my little brother. Nothing we ever did was


    good enough for them. Not even when my sister mated a head warrior from another pack, and I mated


    the Gamma here. It wasn¡¯t enough. Even after mating, if my sister, and I went back for a visit we were


    treated badly. I was in a position of respect at that point, but to them I was just a ve in their house.


    They didn¡¯t care about my position as the Gamma female, unless they needed something. They only


    cared that I served them, and my brother.


    ¡°I have always been so angry at them for how they treated us. It¡¯s not an excuse for what I did to you.


    Not at all. I was so wrong, and I know that. I knew it then too. That¡¯s also the reason I only ever had


    one pup. I started to see my parents in the way I treated Ross when he was very small. I didn¡¯t want to


    repeat that cycle so I took a step back from raising him, and told Pete I didn¡¯t want any more pups. I felt


    awful for denying him more pups, but I didn¡¯t trust myself. I asked Luna Jane to take care of Ross a lot


    of the time because I wanted Ross raised right, and I knew I couldn¡¯t do it. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I love


    Ross very much, so much that I had to keep myself away as much as I could. It broke my heart, but it


    was for his


    protection.¡±


    ¡°Did my mom know this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She did. We had talked about it. She was the only one who knew actually. I begged her not to tell


    Pete. She didn¡¯t like keeping that a secret, but she agreed. I think she may have told Joe as well, but I


    think, for Ross¡¯s sake it was for the best. He¡¯s a good man, and he was a good boy. I didn¡¯t want to risk


    destroying him the way my parents did.¡± Naomi answered with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Can I ask what happened? How did Aurora get you into doing those things to me?¡± Chastity


    questioned.


    ¡°One of the biggest regrets of my life, having anything to do with that female.. I need to give you some


    back ground. First, everyone is right when they say that I¡¯m not quite smart enough to handle the


    Gamma Female responsibilities. I never was. Don¡¯t get me wrong I tried, but I just made more of a


    mess, and I always felt guilty for Jane having to pick up after me, and fixing my mistakes. After awhile


    Jane, and I came to an agreement that I handled small things, like scheduling meetings for her, and her


    appointments in the clinic. I was good at secretarial work because it was repetitive. I could also write a


    good letter, notes, and memos so that¡¯s what I did for Jane. I am also really good at picking clothes,


    and putting outfits together so I did that for Jane when she needed to dress up. She was wonderful


    about it. Aurora saw this. For a long time she would take shots at Jane about holding me back, and not


    living up to my potential. It was a relief to me when your mom came, Chastity.


    ¡°She helped me in a lot of ways because even though I was good with secretarial work, I¡¯m really


    unorganized. Brinna came up with a system for me to get me organized. I still use it in most things. It


    was also a relief to see her take over some of Jane¡¯s load as Luna, and as a mom. Brinna, and Jane


    had a schedule worked out for the pups. When one was at the hospital, the other was off to raise the


    pups. They were a hell of a team, and they drug me along with them. Brinna never really knew why


    Ross was always with Jane or her, but she never questioned it. It broke my heart, and made me happy


    at the same time when Ross would call Brinna mama Brinna. It told me he was loved, and cared for as


    he should be.


    ¡°Brinna¡¯s passing hit me just as hard as it did Jane. More because it took something from my son that


    he loved, and took the female I admired most from me. They were truly best friends, and sisters. I can


    say that I always considered Brinna my best friend too because she was. Auroraing back here


    was like a dark cloud in a lot of ways. I kept myself away from her as much as I could, for awhile. Then


    one day I got a call from my mother saying my father was sick. I went, and little did I know that Aurora


    followed me. When I got to my parent¡¯s house I found out that my father wasn¡¯t sick. My brother got


    himself in trouble. My parents wanted me to use my position with the Gamma to get him out of trouble.


    When I refused they tore me apart verbally, but no matter what they said I refused. So they beat me not


    bad enough to leave marks because they knew Pete would punish them. Little did I know that Aurora


    was listening, and watching from the door. She did NOTHING to try to stop them or help me.


    ¡°When I finally left after saying I would try to help my brother, I found Aurora waiting for me. She had


    this look in her eyes that I didn¡¯t understand, nor did I ask. We just walked home in silence. From that


    point on, every time I got a call from my parents Aurora would follow me. At first she would say nothing,


    but eventually she started making littlements about being angry, and needing to take it out some


    where. It wasn¡¯t long after Jane died that she finally got to me. I got another call from my parents. Todd


    had finally gotten himself in serious trouble. He got caught trying to rob the bank. When I refused to


    help him, it was bad. My mom even used me of trying to kill my dad from the stress of not helping


    my brother. When I left their house that day, Aurora was full tilt about releasing my anger, and all of this


    stuff. I just snapped, and that¡¯s when I¡­.I¡­I¡¯m so sorry Chastity. None of it excuses what I did, but


    that¡¯s how it happened.¡±


    ¡°One thing I¡¯ve learned about Aurora is that she is a master maniptor. She knows how to get people


    to do what she wants. She sees an in, and she takes it. She did it to Gina, Braxton, Colby, and you.¡±


    Chastity said gently as she wrapped Naomi in a hug.


    ¡°She did.¡±


    ¡°What happened with your brother?¡± I asked.


    ¡°He was sent to jail. He gets out next year. My parents want me to get Joe to let him back here, but I


    refuse.¡± Naomi answered.


    ¡°Does Uncle Peter know about any of this?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t, but now he does. When he was around my parents they were on their best behavior. They


    were also only allowed around Ross when he was there. I didn¡¯t trust them.¡±


    ¡°Why did you keep that a secret from your mate?¡±


    ¡°I was embarrassed. He had heard rumors, but I always yed it off as rumors.¡±


    ¡°He could have protected you, if you told him Naomi.¡± Chastity said gently.


    ¡°I know that now, but I was embarrassed. I didn¡¯t want him to know.¡± Naomi responded.


    ¡°I can understand that.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s my story. I don¡¯t expect forgiveness Chastity, and I don¡¯t deserve it, but I just wanted


    you to know that I am very sorry for what I did to you. Thank you for listening.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate you telling me this Naomi. I really do. Just so you know, I forgave you a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°One thing I have always known is that holding onto the hurt, and anger only hurts me. It also holds me


    back. I have dreams, and being held back won¡¯t help me reach those dreams.¡±


    ¡°To be a nurse, and midwife, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Your mom, and Jane would be very proud of you.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    ¡°Believe me, they would. You were the apple of your mother¡¯s eye. She would have adored you. She


    did adore you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you can tell me some stories about her some day.¡±


    ¡°I will. Well I have a lot of work to do. Thank you for your help today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, and if you ever need to talk, I¡¯ll listen.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­Ok. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and Rowen. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°What are you sorry for Aunt Naomi?¡± I questioned, a bit confused.


    ¡°For letting you down, and hurting you by hurting your mate. For not being the aunt you deserve.¡±


    Naomi answered.


    ¡°Thank you. I think you need to talk to Ross though.¡±


    ¡°I know. I will.¡±


    ¡°Good. Ready Chastity? I want to show you something.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m all set.¡± Chastity smiled, and took my hand.


    I lead Chastity out of the house, and toward the Community Center. The updates had been going well,


    and I wanted to show her. I also wanted her ideas on where to put the mural she had suggested. I had


    to admit that I was excited about this. I also had a major change made in the building that I hoped she


    liked. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°The Community Center. The updates are going well, and I wanted to show you. The contractor thinks


    he¡¯ll have the whole thingplete right after New Years. If all goes well the first Craft Show should


    happen around spring.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s so exciting.¡±


    ¡°I made some changes as well, that I hope you like.¡±


    ¡°What are they?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    We walked in silence for a bit. Every once in a while a pack member would stop us to say hi, and to ask


    Chastity how she was. She was reminded again just how well known she was. Not for what happened


    to her, but for what she had done for pack members. All of those who stopped us were parents who¡¯s


    pups she watched, children of elders she keptpany, sick or injured she sat with, and even a few


    fathers she calmed while their mate was inbor. Seeing how loved she was by our pack made me


    happy, and seeing the smile on Chastity¡¯s face warmed my heart even more. I knew Chastity had seen


    the first change I made to the Community Center when she gasped.


    ¡°You¡­.you took out arge section of the front wall?¡± Chastity questioned.


    ¡°I did. The inside was so dark. It needed more natural light. It was a suggestion made by one of the


    artists


    in town. He said natural light is the best way to showcase art. Lance is creating a stained ss mural to


    put atop the doors. We¡¯re waiting until he¡¯s finished to knock out that part of the wall, and frame it


    properly.¡± I exined.


    ¡°I bet it will be beautiful when it¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°I hope so. They¡¯ve also added more windows along the sides of the building, and a few skylights.¡±


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s impressive.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not all. Come on.¡±


    I opened the door, and lead Chastity inside. There was all new flooring, and the light fixtures had been


    installed already. I watched quietly as Chastity looked around.


    ¡°The floor is lighter.¡± Chastitymented.


    ¡°We had all of the dark word taken out, and reced with this lighter color. It brightens everything up, a


    lot. The light fixtures are also brighter.¡± I exined.


    ¡°It looks fantastic.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I wanted your opinion on where to put the painted mural.¡± I said as I lead her further into


    the building.


    ¡°What are they building there?¡± Chastity asked as she pointed to the back of therge room.


    ¡°We¡¯re rebuilding the stage. The one that was there, the wood was starting to rot. We want to start


    using this space for moremunity events again. Molly wants to continue doing movie nights, and


    n some othermunity get togethers. We want to use this space for the colder months, and other


    things. It¡¯s


    been so long since it was properly used. The y house that themunity is using is also starting to


    have problems so we want to start letting them use this space instead. We¡¯re not installing seating, but


    we want to let them have a ce to do their shows, and such. Plus concerts, and what not.¡± I


    answered. ¡°Is it really going to be possible to use this space for all of those things?¡±


    ¡°We think so. We¡¯re going to test it out with a movie night once it¡¯splete. It¡¯s alsorge enough for


    the whole pack.¡±


    ¡°Wow. Where did you want to put the mural?¡±


    ¡°We had three ces to work with. One is around the serving windows for the kitchen. One is the wall


    next to the kitchen where the hallway for the bathroom is, and the third is the wall next to the stage.¡±


    Chastity nodded, let go of my hand, and started walking around. She stood back from the three ces I


    suggest. I didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but I enjoyed watching her. I was confused when she


    started just wandering a bit though.


    ¡°What are you thinking sweet girl?¡± I finally asked.


    ¡°Why just have the artists do one wall?¡± Chastity responded with her own question.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I follow.¡±


    ¡°Why not paint all of the walls a basic white then let the artists have free reign to decorate as they


    choose? There is so much space in here. Let them showcase their talent any way they want.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think it will get too busy?¡±


    ¡°Well they can do one full mural on the wall by the stage as it¡¯s the biggest, and most nk space, but


    maybe have them paint and design the signs.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well for the hall for the bathrooms, have an artist paint the sign for the bathrooms on the wall instead


    of hanging a sign. Same for the kitchen. Maybe around the stage have someone paint simple vines,


    trees, flowers, and such. Something simple, but artistic.¡±


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s not a bad idea.¡±


    ¡°I think they would enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°That may take more time though because the people doing the painting are also full time employees.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that won¡¯t be a problem. Everyone will appreciate it more when they see it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re right.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What about the outside? What are you going to do with that?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°There is a lot of property surrounding the building. Are you just going to leave it the way it is?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure what to do with it honestly.¡±


    ¡°One thing I know we¡¯re missing is amunity yground. Yes there is a yground at the


    elementary school, but there is enough space outside to put arge one on one side of the building.¡±


    ¡°Which side would you use as one side has a slope.¡±


    ¡°I would use the tter side, level it out, put down some kind of safety covering, and build the


    yground there.¡±


    ¡°I have to ask, since there is one at the elementary school, why would you want a second one?¡±


    ¡°The only pups allowed on the yground at the elementary school are the students there. The pups


    that are too young or too old to be in elementary school can¡¯t go there. Yes there is a small one in the


    park. next to town, but it¡¯s small. The daycares have small ones of their own as well, but this would be


    different. It would be a ce where pups of all ages could y. It also gives moms a chance to


    socialize as their pups y, and make friends. Another way to bring the pack together more.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. I¡¯ll talk to the contractor about it. What would you do for the other two sides?¡±


    ¡°The back side is big enough to do outside movie nights instead of trying to do them in the town center.


    The other side I would clear out the brambles, and stuff to create arge flower garden type thing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see what we can do.¡±


    ¡°This is a big project Rowen. Are you really going to have time to do it?¡±


    ¡°Me personally, probably not, but I can assign tasks to Molly, Melissa, Ross, and Jax. Melissa I¡¯m sure


    would love to handle the garden piece. Molly will have fun with the yground. Ross, and Jax can be in


    charge of the construction, and such. I¡¯ll just oversee everything to make sure it¡¯s all as it should be.¡±


    ¡°Great. I look forward to seeing the final product.¡±


    ¡°Time for our next thing.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I nned a pic for us.¡±


    ¡°You did? Where?¡±


    ¡°Near the gazebo behind the house.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    I put my arm around Chastity¡¯s waist, and pulled her close to me. Having her in my arms was such a


    wonderful feeling. I wanted her there for the rest of our lives. I hated that I had to wait, and sometimes it


    was really hard to keep waiting, but I had not choice. This was for the best, for her. By the time we


    reached the gazebo our pic was all set up. There was a red checkered nket spread out on the


    ground, with a basket, and even a small bouquet of flowers. I chuckled at Molly¡¯s preparations.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect Rowen. Thank you.¡± Chastity looked at me with a big smile.


    I wanted to kiss that smile so I pulled her against me, and gently pressed my lips to hers. I heard her


    sigh as she began kissing me back. I gently coaxed her to open her mouth then I slid my tongue in to


    explore her mouth. Feeling her fallpletely into the kiss excited me so much I had to fight myself to


    keep my hands from grabbing her ass, and pulling her even tighter against my growing erection. I


    swallowed her moans, and sighs as I deepened the kiss. She was driving me crazy, but I kept control of


    myself, and eventually pulled back, and rested my forehead against hers, just staring into her beautiful


    green eyes.


    ¡°I always miss you so much when you¡¯re not with me.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°I miss you too. Some days it¡¯s hard being away from you, but I know that I¡¯m doing the right thing.


    Being away, I¡¯m healing so when Ie home, I will being to youplete, and healed. We both


    deserve that.¡± Chastity whispered to me.


    ¡°I know. I hope you know that I will take you no matter what. At your worst, and your best, I want you.¡±


    ¡°I know that, and you prove that every time I go nutty, and get stuck in my head. You are always right


    there


    to bring me back. You never let me push you away. That means the world to me.¡±


    ¡°I know. Come on, lets eat. Afterwards, I thought we could let Duke, and Le go for a run together.¡±


    ¡°I love that idea.¡±


    Chastity, and I sat down. We spent time eating, chatting,ughing, and just enjoying each other¡¯s


    company. It was nice to have this time just us. I did chuckle when Chastity found her camera at the


    bottom of the pic basket. I guess Molly found it, and wanted her to make use of it. I followed behind


    Chastity as she began wandering around, snapping pictures of different nts, and birds. She even


    snapped a few pictures of me.


    At one point we were inside the gazebo, the camera sitting beside her. She was leaning her arms on a


    railing, just looking out at the woods, the breeze lightly blowing her hair, with a small smile on her face.


    She looked so beautiful, and at peace. I grabbed her camera, and snapped a few pictures of her just


    like that. I wanted a copy of her that at peace. Eventually we packed up the pic, but Chastity kept


    her camera out. I looked at her confused.


    ¡°I¡­I want a picture of Duke.¡± She whispered with a blush, and a small smile.


    ¡°Ok, but only if I can get a picture of Le.¡± I agreed.


    ¡°How are we going to do that when we¡¯re both going to be shifted?¡± Chastity asked with a giggle.


    ¡°When we get back, I¡¯ll shift, and take Le¡¯s pictures.¡±


    ¡°Oh ok. Go shift.¡±


    M


    I nodded, and went behind a tree to shift. The only reason I hid to shift is that I didn¡¯t want to make


    Chastity ufortable. I looked forward to the day when I no longer had to do that. I could wait


    though.


    ¡°Duke, Chastity wants to take your pictures.¡± I said to Duke as I shifted.


    ¡°I know dummy. I heard her. Of course she wants pictures of all of this awesomeness.¡± Duke chuckled.


    I chuckled, and let Duke take over the shift. Once it was done, he trotted back over to Chastity. I forgot


    how big he waspared to her, but he was huge. He walked right up to her, and buried his nose in


    her neck, making her giggle.


    ¡°Hi Duke.¡± She giggled as she scratched behind his ear, making him purr.


    ¡°She smells so good.¡± Duke said to me.


    ¡°That she does.¡± I agreed.


    ¡°Duke, can you go sit on the gazebo stairs please? I want to take your picture there.¡± Chastity asked.


    He yipped, and trotted to the stairs. Sheughed as he sat up straight, and put his nose up in the air a


    bit.


    ¡°Such a regal boy.¡± Chastity joked as she took his picture.


    She had him move a round a bit before she was finally done. I didugh when he walked over to her,


    and nudged her a bit. At first she was confused then realized he wanted a picture with her. She giggled,


    and told him toy down, which he did. Sheid against his side, he put his head on her shoulder, and


    she snapped a few pictures. After she put her camera away she went off to shift.


    ¡°I did good ¡± Duke puffed up.


    ¡°Yeah. Yeah. Hush you mutt.¡± I joked.


    ¡°Thanks for letting me spend time with Le. I¡¯ve missed her.¡±


    ¡°I know. This is hard, but we have to do it for Chastity.¡±


    ¡°Yeah I know. Le reminded me. Even scolded me for trying to push things along so they wouldn¡¯t


    leave again.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    We stopped talking as soon as Le appeared. She trotted right up to Duke, and rubbed against him.


    They spent several minutes scenting each other, and being affectionate. Eventually Le yipped at


    Duke, and took off into the woods. For awhile they just yed tag, and other little games. They had a


    great time together. Eventually they reached theke, took a drink, and cuddled together.


    ¡°They¡¯re so sweet together.¡± Chastity mind linked me.


    ¡°Yeah. Duke really loves Le.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Le loves Duke too.¡±


    ¡°She has filled out nicely, and has gotten very strong.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s taken some work, but she¡¯s exactly where she is supposed to be.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Duke is very handsome.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. We should probably head back. It¡¯s going to start getting dark soon.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget I want pictures of Le before you shift.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    We went back to the gazebo, and I shifted. I grabbed Chastity¡¯s camera, and waited. Le quickly


    came up behind me, and nudged my ass making me chuckle.


    ¡°Ok. Go sit on the gazebo steps.¡± I requested.


    Once Le was sitting I snapped a few pictures. My favorite was when sheid down, and put her head


    on her paws. She looked sweet, and innocent. Eventually I got pictures of us together. When I was


    satisfied, Le went to shift back. I had collected up the basket, and nket by the time Chastity came


    back. We walked to the house in silence. It really had been a nice day.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    ***Rowen***


    There was one more thing I had nned for us for the day, that Chastity didn¡¯t know about. I had


    worked out the details with Jax, Ross, and Colby. It wasn¡¯t anything big really, but I knew it would be


    important to Chastity. It concerned Lc. Lc was such an important part of Chastity¡¯s life. Le also


    adored the cat, and I knew that they spent time outside together. I needed to be sure that Duke would


    treat the cat right so he could be out with Le when she was with Lc.


    Jax, Ross, Colby, and I agreed to do the introduction in the pack house living room because it was the


    biggest space in the house. As much as I didn¡¯t want to do it indoors, I knew I had to. It was too much


    of a risk of Lc running off if we were outside. After dinner all of us males went into the living room to


    move the furniture out of the way. We sent the females off to get Lc. As we were moving things, dad,


    Dimitri, and uncle Peter asked what was happening, and offered to help. I thought they would find the


    whole thing stupid, but they just jumped in with no questions asked.


    Once it was done, I shifted. I hadpletely shifted when I heard the femalese back downstairs.


    Chastity had Lc on her shoulder, looking a little confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°Rowen wanted Duke to meet Lc. He knew doing it outside may be a risk so decided to do it here.¡±


    My dad exined.


    ¡°Oh. Um..Ok.¡± Chastity responded as she looked at Duke.


    ¡°Tell Duke what he needs to do in order to meet Lc.¡± I mind linked her.


    ¡°Duke, um¡­.y down, and put your head on your paws. Don¡¯t move. Let Lce to you. I¡­


    um¡­.I¡¯m going to keep her on the leash so I can pull her back if I need to.¡± Chastity said hesitantly.


    Duke walked to the middle of the room with a huff, andid down. Once he was in position, Chastity


    walked up to him slowly, took Lc off her shoulder, and sat down a few feet from Duke. I could see the


    worry in her eyes.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t eat my kitten.¡± Chastity whispered.


    ¡°She really loves that thing.¡± Duke said to me.


    ¡°She really does. Lc has also helped her a lot. I know you don¡¯t like this, but please behave.¡± I


    begged.


    Duke watched as Chastity set Lc on the floor not far from Duke. Lc walked right up to Duke, and


    touched his nose with her. She stared at him for a moment then started batting at his ws. After a


    minute of that she started sniffing him. He wanted to get up, but held still. Eventually Lc started


    rubbing against him, and then climbed up onto his back. I could feel her paws moving on his back, and


    her purring.


    ¡°What the hell is she doing?¡± Duke grumbled at me.


    ¡°She¡¯s kneading you, and purring. She¡¯s happy.¡± I responded.


    ¡°That s how she shows she¡¯s happy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well it¡¯s annoying.¡±


    ¡°Rx.¡±


    Duke huffed when Lc stopped kneading him, and started batting his ears. He shook his head as the


    feeling was annoying to him. Lc jumped off of his back instantly, and started walking around him. He


    watched as Chastity moved toward him, and started running her hand through his fur, making him


    thump his tail on the floor. He shot his head up when he felt somethingnd on his tail, and looked


    back. Chastity giggled. Duke got irritated when he saw Lc batting at, and pouncing on his tail.


    ¡°Lc likes ying with tails.¡± Chastity stated with a giggle.


    Duke huffed then got up, and turned to Lc. She looked up at him, looking curious. He pushed her


    over with his nose. The cat just rolled over onto her back. I heard Chastity gasp when he pressed his


    nose to Lc¡¯s belly, and sniffed. He kept Lc in ce with his nose, and stared. I chuckled when I


    heard Lc


    purring


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked Duke.


    1 need to get her scent, now I¡¯m showing my dominance. She needs to ept that I am the Alpha, and


    she is not. Ie first, and she takes orders from me.¡± Duke informed me.


    ¡°Is it working?¡±


    ¡°She is staring into my eyes, and I think she is looking at me like I¡¯m stupid.¡±


    ¡°I believe that. Cats don¡¯t have Alpha¡¯s or recognize dominance.¡±


    ¡°Why the hell not?¡±


    ¡°Cats aren¡¯t typically pack animals.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°OH.¡±


    ¡°Just so you¡¯re aware, you¡¯re scaring Chastity.¡±


    Duke huffed again, and stepped back from Lc. He sat down to watch her. Lc jumped up, and


    walked to him, tail up in the air. When she reached him she sat down in front of him, and looked up at


    him. They stared at each other for a few minutes. Suddenly Lc got up on her hind legs, and put her


    front paws as high up on his legs as she could reach. She rubbed her head against his chest then


    started cleaning him.


    ¡°What the hell? I don¡¯t need a bath.¡± Duke grumbled.


    ¡°She likes, and epts you as a member of her family. Cats bath those they epts as their family.¡± I


    responded chuckling.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how I feel about this. She¡¯s a cat.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s our mate¡¯s cat. We have to be good to her.¡±


    ¡°She kind of smells like mate. I¡¯ll ept her because of that.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Can someone take her away now?¡±


    Chastity seemed to understand because she picked Lc up. She rubbed Duke behind the ear, and


    thanked him for being good to Lc. Once she left the room with the cat, Duke went to shift. We moved


    all the furniture back then Jax, Colby, Ross, and I headed back to Jax¡¯s apartment. We found the


    females sitting around the living room. Chastity was on the floor in front of one of the couches ying


    with Lc with a wand toy.


    I sat down beside her, and took the toy from her. As I yed I listened to everyone else chatting.


    Eventually I leaned over to whisper something to Chastity. She giggled, nodded, and left the room.


    When she came back she was holding a toy mouse.


    ¡°Jax, I need to show you something.¡± Chastity said with a small giggle.


    ¡°What?¡± Jax asked.


    Chastity wiggled the mouse for Lc to see. After Lc batted at it for a moment or two, Chastity threw


    it. Lc chased after it, yed with it for a minute picked it up, and brought it back to Chastity. Chastity


    wiggled it then threw it again. They yed like that for a few moments before Jax snapped.


    ¡°YOU TAUGHT HER TO PLAY FETCHI¡± Jax yelled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. You did. She¡¯s been doing this since that night here with you.¡± Chastity giggled.


    ¡°She has?¡±


    ¡°Yup. You try.¡±


    Chastity handed the toy to Jax, and sat back against my chest. I wrapped my arms around her waist,


    and inhaled her scent. She snuggled her head under my chin, and giggled as she watched Jax with


    Lc. Jax was so excited we were allughing more at him than the cat. When Lc was done ying


    she dropped. the toy at his feet than curled up on Chastity¡¯sp.


    ¡°Hey pip-squeak, think you could spare some time for your big brother this trip?¡± Jax asked.


    ¡°Sure. What did you have in mind?¡± Chastity responded.


    ¡°Can we go do lunch together, just us?¡±


    ¡°I would like that.¡±


    ¡°Can Ie?¡± Colby asked.


    ¡°Colby.¡± Jax growled.


    ¡°Yeah. Alright. I get it.¡± Colby responded.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go tomorrow?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°I can do that.¡±


    Chastity just nodded.


    ¡°What night do we want to do our date night?¡± Melissa questioned.


    ¡°How about Friday night?¡± Ross suggested.


    ¡°What do we want to do?¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°The pottery shop does pottery nights. Why don¡¯t we do dinner then do that?¡± Molly stated causing Jax,


    Ross, and Colby to groan.


    ¡°What?¡± Melissa questioned.


    ¡°Does it have to be something crafty? We¡¯re males. We don¡¯t DO crafts.¡± Colby grumbled.


    ¡°So what idea do you have?¡± Lexi snapped.


    ¡°How the hell should I know? Rowen usually ns these things. From what I understand.¡± Colby


    responded, scratching the back of his head.


    ¡°Fine. Rowen, what do you suggest?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Well I hadn¡¯t really thought about it, yet. I¡¯ll look into what is going on that night, and go from there.¡± I


    answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. We¡¯re off to bed.¡± Ross said as he pulled Melissa up, and left.


    Molly, Jax, Lexi, and Colby went off to bed not long after. I sat quietly with Chastity in my arms for a bit.


    Just having her in my arms was enough to rx me, but also turn me on. Eventually we made our way


    to the bedroom. Once changed weid in bed just staring at each other.


    Her small smile called to me, and I leaned forward to kiss her. The kiss heated up quickly, and I found


    myself rolling her onto her back with her arms wrapped around my neck, fingers sifting through my hair.


    I groaned as our tongues danced together. As my hard on got ufortable, I knew I need to pull


    back, but Chastity wouldn¡¯t release me. I stopped kissing her to look into her eyes.


    There was lust clear in those green eyes, along with some nerves. I kissed her lips gently, and was


    going to pull back again. Her response was to move her leg over mine. The signs were clear, but not


    how far she wanted to take this.


    ¡°Chastity?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°I¡­¡± she stuttered, and blushed.


    I slowly slid my hand down her side to the hem of her shirt, and raised it enough to run my fingers


    along her skin. I felt her shiver, and watched as she swallowed. I kissed her again gently.


    ¡°Can I try something?¡± I whispered, and I saw her barely nod.


    I returned to kissing her as I slowly moved my hand up her side to her perfect breast. I tentatively


    rubbed the pad of my thumb over her nipple. It took all I had not to chuckle as she shivered again.


    Slowly I messaged her breast, and continued to rub my thumb over her nipple. As it hardened she


    moaned quietly, and pressed against the obvious erection through my pants, causing me to groan.


    Spurned on by her moans I gently pinched her nipple, and rolled it between my fingers. I had to smile


    to myself as she arched her back, pressing her breast into my hand. I pushed my other hand up her


    shirt to give her other breast the same attention. The scent of her arousal was driving me crazy. I hadn¡¯t


    realized I was thrusting my erection against her until I felt her hips move up to meet mine. I kissed


    along her jaw to her throat, and noticed that her moans quietedpletely as she continued to thrust


    her hips against. mine. I looked up to see her biting her lips hard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back sweet girl. I want to hear your pleasure.¡± I whisper in her ear then gently bit her ear


    lobe.


    She gasped, and moaned quietly, causing me to smile against her throat. Testing the waters to see


    how. far she was willing to go, I ran one of my hands down her stomach to the waist band of her pants.


    She instantly released my hair, and grabbed my wrist. I stopped, and looked at her.


    ¡°I¡­..no please.¡± Chastity whispered.


    ¡°Ok.¡± I responded, and kissed her again, moving my hand back to her breast.


    With a little more force I rolled her nipples that pulled them to do it again. Chastity moaned, and arched


    into me again. I was loving how responsive she was. I pressed my erection harder against her, and


    pinched her nipples even harder. Her moans got loader, and her thrusts against me became faster. I


    felt. her body tensing up so I began kissing her again, swallowing her moans as I groaned. Her entire


    body. started to shake, and she dug her nails into my back. I pulled back to see her face as she came.


    It was a beautiful sight. It also pushed me over the edge, and for the first time since I was 13, I came in


    my pants.


    I kissed her repeatedly as we both came down from our orgasms. I stared at her face, and watched as


    the flush on her cheeks faded, and she opened her eyes. She looked rxed, but also a little


    embarrassed.


    ¡°You are beautiful.¡± I whispered, and kissed the tip of her nose.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡± Chastity stuttered as she hid her face in my chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok Chastity. There is nothing wrong with what we just did. No reason to be embarrassed.¡±


    She only nodded.


    ¡°I need to go change my pants. I¡¯ll be back in a minute.¡± I kissed her forehead then got out of bed.


    ¡°Change your pants?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°Uh. Yeah. I¡­um¡­..I came in my pants just now.¡± I said with a chuckle, and she looked at me


    confused.


    I shook my head with a chuckle, grabbed clean pajama pants, and went into the bathroom. By the time


    I came back out of the bathroom, Chastity was fast a sleep. I chuckled, and climbed into bed behind


    her. I pulled her back to my chest, kissed her shoulder, and fell fast asleep.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    ***Chastity***


    The next morning I woke up wrapped in Rowen¡¯s arms. As soon as I remembered the night before I got


    very embarrassed, and blushed. I couldn¡¯t believe I did that. I couldn¡¯t believe I let him do that to me. I


    had to admit that it felt good though. That thought made me blush even harder. I didn¡¯t know what was


    wrong with me.


    I quickly slipped out of bed, grabbed clothes, and rushed to the bathroom. I didn¡¯t know what I had


    been. thinking when I didn¡¯t stop him. It didn¡¯t fee! wrong, and he seemed to enjoy it, but I just didn¡¯t


    know.


    ¡°He did enjoy it, and you did too. Stop over thinking it.¡± Le giggled at me.


    ¡°But¡­.¡± I stammered.


    ¡°Chastity, everyone keeps telling you that anything sexual between you, and mate is normal.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to expect sex now, and I¡¯m just not ready. I¡¯m sending him mixed signals.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not going to expect more than you¡¯re willing to give Chastity.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Did you stop him when he tried anything more than what he was already doing?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did hein?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Did he stop what he had been doing¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°See. He respected what you werefortable with, and didn¡¯t push further than you were willing to


    go. You need to trust him.¡±


    ¡°¡­.I¡¯ll try. It did feel really good though.¡±


    ¡°Of course it did. What was your favorite part?¡±


    ¡°LEILA!¡±


    ¡°What? I know what mine was.¡±


    ¡°Wh¡­what?¡±


    ¡°Feeling his dick rub against our clit.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yup. Tell me you didn¡¯t enjoy that?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°And the orgasm was better than the ones you give yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.. Yeah. You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°See, I told you that everything would feel better when he was the one doing it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Ok. Hush up.¡±


    ¡°Chastity, I know you¡¯re scared, but spend sometime this week exploring a bit with him. You won¡¯t


    regret it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try. I can¡¯t promise I¡¯ll befortable with more than what we didst night.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    I cut the conversation, finished my shower, and got dressed. When I came out of the bathroom I found


    Rowen already awake. I instantly got embarrassed, and blushed. I couldn¡¯t ever look at him after the


    way I behavedst night.


    ¡°Chastity,e here please.¡± Rowen requested quietly, and I just shook my head.


    ¡°Sweet girl, there is nothing to be embarrassed about. Come sit with me for a moment. I want to talk to


    you, ok?¡±


    I nodded, and slowly moved to the bed. I slowly sat down, keeping several inches between us. I


    couldn¡¯t look at him so I stared at my hands, and yed with my fingers. I heard Rowen sigh, and


    peaked at him from the corner of my eye. I noticed he had a small smile on his face.


    ¡°Can you tell me what you¡¯re embarrassed about?¡± Rowen whispered, and I only shrugged.


    ¡°Nothing that happenedst night is worth being embarrassed about. Anything sexual that happens


    between us is normal, and natural.¡± Rowen stated.


    ¡°I¡­.umm¡­¡­I don¡¯t¡­..I don¡¯t want to disappoint you.¡± I finally got out.


    ¡°Disappointment me? How would you disappointment me Chastity?¡±


    ¡°I¡­.I made you stopst night. I¡­..did you even enjoy yourselfst night?¡±


    ¡°Ah. I was not disappointed in anywayst night Chastity. Yes I enjoyed myself. Very much.¡±


    ¡°I¡­..how could you say that. I know you wanted¡­.well¡­¡±


    ¡°Sex?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m male. We always want sex, but I don¡¯t have to have sex to enjoy myself with you. Do you want to


    know what my favorite part ofst night was?¡±


    ¡°Wh¡­.what?¡±


    ¡°Watching you cum, and knowing that it was me that made you cum.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.why?¡±


    ¡°Ego I guess?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°In all seriousness, you¡¯re beautiful when you cum. So damn beautiful, and sexy. I loved seeing it, and


    it boosted my ego to know that it was me that could do that for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I think we do need to have a conversation about our sexual rtionship, and expectations


    though.


    I have a feeling I need to put your mind at ease here.¡±


    ¡°I¡­..I¡¯m really embarrassed to talk about this.¡±


    ¡°I understand that, but we do need to talk about it so we¡¯re on the same page here. Ok?¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­yeah. I guess.¡±


    I felt Rowen move closer to me, and I fought myself not to lock up. I didn¡¯t know why I was so scared.


    In my heart I knew he wouldn¡¯t do anything. I watched as he reached over, and threaded his fingers


    through mine.


    ¡°Chastity, what happens between us is all up to you. I am following your lead here, and will only go as


    far as you¡¯refortable with. If you say stop in any way, with words or actions, I¡¯m going to stop.¡±


    Rowen


    said.


    ¡°But¡­.¡± I started, but stopped as I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Sex is consensual between two people. If one of those people isn¡¯tfortable or ready, the other


    person needs to respect that. I will always respect your limits Chastity. You¡¯re in charge here sweet


    girl.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.I don¡¯t want to be in charge. I¡­.I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing, or how to say what I want. I¡¯m also


    scared that I let something start then push you away.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to really say anything. I¡¯ll watch for your cues.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Takest night for exin.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Last night I tried to do something more than I was already doing. You didn¡¯t want me to so you


    grabbed my wrist, and said no, so I stopped immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I disappointed you by stopping you.¡±


    ¡°No sweet girl, you didn¡¯t. I did enjoy myself.¡±


    ¡°How? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I got to touch you. I also got to learn a little bit about what you like.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you I liked what you were doing though.¡±


    ¡°Did you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­.yeah.¡±


    ¡°And I already knew that.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°The way your body reacted. Your sighs, moans, pressing your perfect tits into my hands, the way your


    body moved against mine, and the fact the you came. You also didn¡¯t stop me. If you had said no,


    pulled away, or tried to stop me from touching you in any way, I would have, without a second thought.¡±


    ¡°Oh. What about you though? I¡­.I didn¡¯t¡­..¡±


    ¡°I got off. That¡¯s all that matters. This is about you, not me.¡±


    ¡°But shouldn¡¯t it be about both of us?¡±


    ¡°Believe me sweet girl, when the timees it will be. Right now, this is about you, what you¡¯re


    comfortable with. What you want.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem fair to you.¡±


    ¡°Chastity, like I told you my favorite thing aboutst night was seeing you cum. I loved every second of


    watching you unravel for me, because of me. I got what I wanted because I got that.¡±


    I''m still not sure I understand.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong getting off feels good to me, but getting you off feels better. I really don¡¯t know how


    to exin it, if I¡¯m being honest. It just, something about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­alright. I don¡¯t quite get it, but alright.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an ego thing for us males, I think. Something about making our mate feel that good boosts our ego.


    for some reason.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡±


    ¡°Probably for the best.¡±


    ¡°So now what?¡±


    ¡°You tell me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know Rowen. I know very little about this stuff, and I¡­I¡¯m not sure I could take the lead. I


    know I can¡¯t tell you what I want because I can¡¯t put it into words. It¡¯s just¡­.it may be easier to let you


    take the


    lead.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.I don¡¯t want to push you too far, too fast though.¡±


    ¡°I know that, and I appreciate that. I just¡­.I¡¯m notfortable telling you.¡±


    .


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow your cues then. I need you to be able to tell me no if you¡¯re notfortable with something,


    in some way. Either stop me, or simply say no. Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°¡­.yes I can do that.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°I¡­..I guess.¡±


    ¡°Was that your first orgasm?¡±


    I immediately blushed, and bit my lips. I couldn¡¯t believe he asked me that. I was worried if I told him it


    wasn¡¯t he would get upset. I was also worried that if I admitted I experimented, and gave myself an


    orgasm he would think I was weird or disgusting.


    ¡°You can tell me. You don¡¯t have to, but you can.¡± Rowen coaxed gently..


    ¡°I¡­.this is sq embarrassing.¡± I whimpered.


    ¡°There is nothing to be embarrassed about.¡±


    ¡°¡­.no.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡­umm¡­.well I kind of¡­.¡±


    ¡°You took care of your own needs.¡±


    ¡°Not¡­¡­.experimented.¡±


    ¡°Experim¡­..ah. That¡¯s sexy.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?¡±


    ¡°The thought of you touching yourself turns me on.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?¡±


    ¡°The thought of you touching¡­..never mind. I need to stop before I get hard. Just so you know, you¡¯re


    not alone with the touching yourself thing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Not at all.¡±


    1 don¡¯t believe that.¡±


    ¡°I can show you.¡±


    ¡°ROWEN!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Stop messing around.¡±


    I¡¯m being serious, but I¡¯ll stop.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Rowen chuckled, and kissed my temple.


    ¡°We good?¡± Rowen asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I responded, nodding my head.


    ¡°No more being embarrassed, and not looking at me after we do something together?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t promise that.¡±


    ¡°I figured. It will take sometime for you to getfortable with what we do together.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Dee-Dee told me that¡­.ummm¡­¡­we should talk about birth control.¡±


    ¡°A little soon for that, but that¡¯s ok. I¡¯ve been on the contraceptive shot for males since I was 15, and


    I¡¯ve always used condoms.¡±


    ¡°You have?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Want to hear a bit of a funny story about that?¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°The day after my 15th birthday my mom and dad told me I needed to start getting a shot once a


    month. Some kind of vitamin shot or something. It had to be once a month, no matter what, and on the


    same day or the day before every month. Every month, like clockwork, I would go to get that shot. Even


    when I went away to school, and on my Alpha tour I went to get it. It wasn¡¯t until a few months ago that


    dad told me it was the contraceptive shot. My dumb ass never made the connection, and I never


    asked.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Dad said his father did the same to him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.that¡¯s terrible that they tricked you.¡±


    ¡°Eh. It was a good thing. Yes I used condoms, but the added protection was good to have.¡±


    ¡°Should¡­..should I start something?¡±


    ¡°That is entirely up to you. I think it would be a good idea for when the timees. I know you want to


    focus on school, and have at least sometime to practice once you graduate, before we have a pup. It


    would be for the best to be as protected as you can be. When the timees that we¡¯re both ready to


    have pups, we¡¯ll discuss it.¡±


    ¡°Do you want pups?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Very much so. Only with you though. Do you want pups?¡±


    ¡°Yes I do.¡±


    ¡°How many do you want?¡±


    ¡°Three or four, I think. What about you?¡±


    ¡°At least 2. Ross hated being an only pup. He preferred to be surrounded by all of us.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. So back to what we were discussing. When you feel it¡¯s time to go on contraceptives you


    should. Even though we¡¯re not having sex I¡¯m going to continue with mine as I always have.¡±


    ¡°You never stopped, even though you¡¯re not?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I¡¯d rather keep us both protected, and because we don¡¯t know when the time wille that


    you¡¯re ready I would feel morefortable continuing. Besides sex can be unpredictable. You could


    decide you¡¯re ready at any moment. I don¡¯t want to have to stop just because one or both of us is not


    protected.¡±


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t discuss it first?¡±


    ¡°Chastity, can you honestly tell me that you will be able to walk up to me, and say Rowen, I¡¯m ready for


    you to fuck me, at this point?¡±


    ¡°Uh. No. Probably not.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. I¡¯ll be following your cues, not waiting for the words. It¡¯s better that I¡¯m prepared for when


    those cues tell me you¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°¡­..I guess that makes sense. Would you even want me to say something like that to you?¡±


    ¡°Oh sweet girl, if you said that to me, I¡¯d lose my damn mind, and be in you before you could blink.¡±


    ¡°Rowen!¡±


    ¡°What? I would NEVER deny you. Besides, there wille a day when you¡¯ll say just that. At least


    that¡¯s what I¡¯m told.¡±


    ¡°How? Why?¡±


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve been told when a female is in heat, even the shyest of females will be very


    assertive. They want what they want, and have no problem voicing that.¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯ll be like that?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re in heat, and I¡¯m neglecting you in any way, yes.¡±


    ¡°Would you neglect me during my heat.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do it on purpose, but if your heat starts suddenly, and I¡¯m not right there with you when it


    happens.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Yeah. I guess I can see what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a ways off though.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Dee-Dee said an unmarked female doesn¡¯t go into her first heat until she¡¯s 20.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask if you want to stay unmarked until you finish school?¡±


    ¡°Kind of. Not because I don¡¯t want you to mark me. It¡¯s just that being so far away from each other. I


    heard it is ufortable, and hard to be away from your mate when you¡¯re marked. This is hard


    enough. as it is. I don¡¯t want to make it harder.¡±


    ¡°I understand, respect, and appreciate that. Why don¡¯t we discuss this at ater date?¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°Uh, no. Just¡­¡­..um¡­¡­ thank you for being patient with me, and waiting for me to be ready.¡±


    ¡°Chastity, you are worth the wait.¡±


    ¡°How could you know that?¡±


    ¡°Because you are amazing in every way. It¡¯s my honor that you¡¯re my mate.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡­.thank you. You¡¯re not so bad yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you sweet girl. I love you.¡±


    7¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it. I know you care about me, and that¡¯s all I need right now.¡±


    ¡°I do. Very much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all that matters. I¡¯m going to take a shower now.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Rowen gave me a kiss on the cheek, grabbed clothes, and headed to the bathroom. I sat on the bed


    for al bit just thinking about all we had talked about. I was so embarrassed at first, but he really did


    make me feel better. I¡¯m d we talked about this, and he was right, it was important to be on the same


    page with this. He was a good male, and I was lucky to have him.


    I also realized that I was falling in love with him. Amidst the chaos of emotions I dealt with almost daily.


    my feelings for him were never ones I struggled with. They were never messy or confusing. They did


    get stronger every day. I just wasn¡¯t sure if I was ready to tell him how I felt. I guess when the time was


    right, I would.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    ***Chastity**


    After breakfast everyone went off to do their own thing. Ross, Braxton, and Gina went off to school.


    Molly went to teach. She was loving her students, and teaching even more than she did before. Melissa


    was scheduled to work at her mom¡¯s shop with her for the day. Dad, Joe, Peter, Jax, and Rowen got to


    work. on their usual responsibilities.


    That just left Lexi, and me with nothing to do. After some thought we decided to do some studying, and


    school work. We had finalsing up in the next few weeks, and we wanted to prepare. We had our


    books, and notes spread out all across the living room floor. Lc was stretched out in the sun by the


    window, sleeping peacefully.


    ¡°Hey Chas.¡± Lexi said suddenly..


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I questioned as I flipped over a page of notes.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t make you ufortable the other night did we?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°With all of the sex talk.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Uh A little, but that¡¯s ok.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. We didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really ok Lexi. I need to know I can talk to someone about this stuff. It also helped me understand it


    a bit more. Talking about it with you all, and listening actually helped me a lot.¡±


    ¡°It did?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Did¡­.something happen between you and Rowen?¡±


    ¡°I¡­uh¡­..¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. You don¡¯t have to tell me. If something did, I hope you enjoyed it.¡±


    ¡°¡­..yeah. I did.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡±


    ¡°¡­.I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Ok. I won¡¯t pressure you.¡±


    After a few moments of thinking about it, I told Lexi what happened. I know it wasn¡¯t much, but to me it


    was kind of a big deal because I let him touch me.


    ¡°So did you enjoy yourself?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°¡­.yeah I did.¡± I responded with a blush.


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    ¡°He said the same thing. I don¡¯t understand that though. How could he enjoy that when he got nothing


    out


    of it?¡±


    ¡°But he did.¡±


    ¡°What though?¡±


    ¡°Like we said the other night, a male¡¯s greatest pleasure is getting his mate off. Knowing that he is the


    only one that can get her off. That he¡¯s the one touching her. It is an ego boost really.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°Because males are all about ego. Especially when ites to sex. We females are too. Believe me,


    the first time you get him off from you actions, you¡¯ll feel like you¡¯re on the top of the world.¡±


    ¡°Again, why?¡±


    ¡°Because something you did caused him to feel so damn good he couldn¡¯t control himself. He had no


    control over his body¡¯s reaction, and it was all because of what you did to him. Males are the same


    way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure Ipletely understand.¡±


    ¡°You will the first time you make him cum.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.uh¡­.well he didst night.¡±


    ¡°Did you do anything to make him cum?¡±


    ¡°I¡­.I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°What was happening when he came?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I think he was rubbing against me. I was kind of lost in my own little world so I¡¯m notpletely


    sure.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Orgasms can do that to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see what I mean the first time something you¡¯re doing makes him cum.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡±


    ¡°Good idea.¡±


    We got back to studying after that. I was so lost in it that I didn¡¯t pay attention to the time. I almost


    jumped when the rm on my phone went off. I needed to get moving if I wanted to get to lunch with


    Jax on time. I said something to Lexi about leaving. She waved me off, and I left. I got to the diner


    where I was meeting Jax early. I found a table in the back corner, and quietly waited. When I saw Jax


    come in I was a bit confused. He had a huge bag in his hand, and a big smile.


    ¡°Hey there pip-squeak.¡± Jax said as he put the bag down, and gave me a huge hug.


    ¡°Hi Jaxy.¡± I giggled as he squeezed me.


    Once he put me back down he slid into the seat across for me. He was about to speak when our


    waitress came to our table. She was an early 20 something with ck curly hair, and eye make up. She


    also had on. a top that was too tight making the top of her boobs seem like they were gong to spill out.


    ¡°Hey there handsome. What can I get you?¡± She flirted.


    ¡°Can my sister get a Dr. Pepper, and I¡¯d I like a coke.¡± Jax responded, not looking at her.


    ¡°Uh. Yeah. Sure.¡± She huffed, and walked away as I giggled.


    ¡°I think she would serve herself in a ss to you, if you asked.¡± I said with a snort.


    ¡°Yup. We used to mess around back in high school. She keeps trying now that I¡¯m home again. Molly


    dumped a drink on her thest time we were here.¡± Jax said as he looked over the menu.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because the stupid female leaned over in front of me, and pulled her top down even more. Her tits


    almost fell into my face. Molly got mad, and dumped her water on her. Said she felt the female was a


    little too warm, and needed to cool down a bit. Funniest thing I¡¯ve seen in my life.¡±


    ¡°Jax!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Did Molly calm down after that?¡±


    ¡°Hell no. She stood up, and yelled at me in front of the whole restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Oh no. Did you fight for long?¡±


    ¡°Hell no. I drug her to the bathroom, and calmed her right down.¡±


    ¡°How did you do that?¡±


    ¡°I put her on the counter, and..never mind. You don¡¯t need the details.¡±


    ¡°Jax! In public? Really?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Why not?¡±


    ¡°What is wrong with you people? That¡¯s private.¡±


    ¡°Not that I want to know, but Rowen, and you haven¡¯t had some fun in public before?¡±


    ¡°Jax, I don¡¯t want to talk about this.¡±


    ¡°Good. Neither do 1. You¡¯re my sweet, pure, innocent baby sister. You¡¯ll never have sex or do anything.


    sexual, ever!¡±


    ¡°Oh lord. You¡¯re as bad as Colby.¡±


    ¡°Here you go. No psycho she-devil today, I see?¡± The waitress asked as she put our drinks on the


    table.


    ¡°She¡¯s not a psycho, or a she-devil. She¡¯s my mate, and you better keep your mouth shut about her.¡±


    Jax growled at him.


    ¡°You know I love it when you growl.¡±


    ¡°Knock that shit off. I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    ¡°But we had so much fun. You remember how wet you always got me, and how it felt to¡­.¡±


    ¡°You know you¡¯re working, and that¡¯s kind of disgusting to say in front of other people, right?¡± I cut her


    off.


    ¡°Who asked you?¡± The waitress snapped at me.


    ¡°No one, but I don¡¯t want to hear about that kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°Oh I see. So it¡¯s ok when he does that with you, and cheats on his mate with you, but when I try to


    jump in, it¡¯s disgusting? You¡¯re a hypocrite.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­.what? He¡¯s my brother. What is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re broth¡­.oh. Well in that case. Mind if I steal him for a bit. Remind him of how good we were


    together.¡±


    ¡°No one is better than my mate. Fuck off, and send a new waitress.¡± Jax growled.


    ¡°You¡¯re stuck with me sexy.¡± The waitress purred.


    ¡°Fine. Get me a bacon cheeseburger with ketchup, mustard, tomato, and onions. Chas, what do want?¡±


    ¡°Uh. Can I get a turkey club sandwich with no tomato, and fries please?¡± I requested.


    ¡°Ok.¡± The waitress said then huffed away.


    ¡°What is with you males?¡± I asked with a giggle.


    ¡°What?¡± Jax questioned.


    ¡°You just can¡¯t seem to keep the females away.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a curse.¡±


    ¡°One you all took full advantage of.¡±


    ¡°What can I say? When you¡¯ve got it, you¡¯ve got it.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s enough of that.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°So¡­um¡­.what¡¯s in the bag?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Uh. Four years of things I picked up for you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    you


    ¡°I got you presents for every birthday, and Christmas I missed. Plus things I picked up during my tour


    that I thought you might like.¡±


    ¡°Jax, you didn¡¯t have to do that. Why didn¡¯t you send them home?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Just a feeling I had that you wouldn¡¯t get them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re probably right about that.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to open them?¡±


    ¡°Um. Sure.¡±


    Jax pushed the bag across the table to me. I set it on the bench beside me, and looked in. Most of it


    was badly wrapped, and that made me giggle. There was a lot of stuff in there.


    ¡°I tried to sort it, oldest to newest. I think I got it right because there are dates on the tags.¡± Jax


    exined, looking embarrassed.


    I nodded, and pulled out the first package. It was pretty squishy. I giggled at how badly wrapped it was


    then opened it. Inside was a stuffed horse that made me giggle again.


    ¡°You always liked looking at horse pictures, and well I thought you need one of your own.¡± Jax


    exined as he scratched his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s cute. Thank you.¡± I responded, and set it aside to grab the next package.


    Inside was a sweatshirt with his school name on it in tie-dye. It looked a little small though.


    ¡°It probably won¡¯t fit you now. Sorry.¡± Jax said.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. It¡¯s the thought that counts.¡± I said.


    The next couple of gifts were books. They were on the younger side, but that didn¡¯t matter. I would still


    add them to my small collection. The next thing I pulled out was a hand made mug that was a little lop-


    sided, and painted purple.


    ¡°There was an elementary school not far from us that did a fundraiser. This was one of the pieces no


    one even looked at. I felt for the little girl who made it as she looked so sad whenever anyone walked


    past it. Something told me that if you had seen her face you would have bought it just to see her smile.¡±


    Jax stated.


    ¡°I would have. It¡¯s cute. I can use it to hold my hair ties or something¡± I responded with a smile.


    Next was another squishy package. I opened it to find it was a fuzzy nket that had flowers printed all


    over it. It was soft, and really pretty. I loved it.


    ¡°I remembered how much you loved fuzzy nkets, and flowers. I thought you would like it.¡± Jax said.


    ¡°I really do, and it will go well with the sheets on my bed at school.¡± I said.


    The next two packages were a small. They beautiful painting of the moon, and a drawing set. I smiled


    at both. I knew exactly where I wanted to put the painting, and I was excited to use the drawing set.


    The final package was very small, and perfectly wrapped. I opened it carefully to find a ck jewelry


    box. Inside I found a white gold ring that had something engraved on the band.


    ¡°¡­I was with Molly at a jewelry store. She was getting something for her mom for her birthday. I was


    wandering around a bit when I came to the rings, and saw this. I remembered the ring your mom got


    you. when you were a baby. I wasn¡¯t sure if it still fit you. I knew if your mom was still alive, and it didn¡¯t


    fit any more, she would get you another one. Since she isn¡¯t I decided to do it. There were hearts


    engraved all around it. I had them sand some of them off, and had the words your mom put on the first


    ring, added. If you look at the top of the ring it says ¡°Where you are I am¡± with a heart on each side.¡±


    Jax exined quietly.


    ¡°I¡­Jax, I don¡¯t know what to say. Thank you.¡± I whispered with tears in my eyes.


    I ran my finger lightly over the ring for a moment before I took it out of the box, and slid it onto the


    pointer finger of my right hand. It fit just right. I smiled as a few tears trickled down my cheeks.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect. Thank you Jaxy.¡± I said smiling at my brother who never forgot me, and always loved me


    no


    matter what.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee pip-squeak. I know you¡¯ve probably outgrown most of this stuff, but I wanted you to


    have it anyway. I wanted you to know that you were always important to at least one person, no matter


    what.¡± Jax said quietly.


    ¡°You have no idea how much that means to me.¡±


    ¡°I hope it means a lot.¡±


    ¡°It really does.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now, no more mushy stuff. Time put all of that away, eat our food, and have a good time.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a n.¡±


    Right on cue the waitress dropped our food on the table, and huffed, looking at the piles of wrapping


    paper on the table.


    ¡°I hope you n on cleaning up after yourself.¡± The waitress grumbled.


    ¡°Bring us a trash bag, and we¡¯ll put the paper in it.¡± Jax stated as he picked up his burger.


    Momentster the waitress pped a bag on the table, and walked away.


    ¡°Has she always been like that?¡± I asked after taking a bite of my sandwich.


    ¡°Yup.¡± Jax answered.


    ¡°What did you see in her?¡±


    ¡°Boobs.


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What? I was horny teenage wolf, and she was easy.¡±


    ¡°Jax! I don¡¯t need or want to know.¡±


    ¡°You did ask so that tells me you did.¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Fine. So tell me about your favorite ss.¡±


    We chatted for awhile about my sses, and things I was doing at school. Jax then told me about what


    he was doing with dad, and his responsibilities. We also talked about Braxton, and how he was holding


    up after the loss of Greg. I was really happy to hear that the loss hadn¡¯t sent him backwards. Jax also


    told me some stories about my mom after we finished our meal, and left the diner. I liked hearing


    stories. about my mom. I felt I was getting to know her.


    ¡°So Rowen tells me you added some more ideas to the Community Center upgrades?¡± Jax said as we


    walked past the building.


    ¡°Yeah. We need a real yground for all the pups.¡± I stated.


    ¡°Yeah. You know, I have to tell you Chastity that I¡¯m really proud of you. You¡¯vee a long way in the


    last 6 months.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Jax. That means a lot. I still have my bad days, but I know I¡¯ll get there. One of my biggest


    struggles is self confidence. I¡¯m trying though. Dee-Dee said it will take time.¡±


    ¡°You seem to be more confident than you used to be.¡±


    ¡°A little, but fake it until you make it, right?¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to fake it though.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m really not faking it. I do feel a little bit better about myself. Doing the things I¡¯m doing, and


    seeing my aplishments helps.¡±


    ¡°You really are happy there, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I am, but I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy that I¡¯m living my dream, and learning to do what I want to do with my life. I¡¯m happy that the


    time away from home is doing a lot of good for me mentally, and emotionally.¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°But I miss home. I miss my pack. I miss helping my pack. I miss taking care of my pack. I also feel like


    I left before I really had rtionships established with my family, and friends. I feel a bit like I¡¯m missing


    out on things here.¡±


    ¡°I can understand that.¡±


    ¡°You can?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Remember I was away for 4 years. I missed a lot while I was gone.¡±


    ¡°How did you get through it?¡±


    ¡°I reminded myself that it wasn¡¯t forever. That I would get toe home, and do the things I wanted to


    do. I could focus back on my pack, and my rtionships. It wasn¡¯t always easy. There were times I


    wanted to give up, ande home, but I kept pushing forward.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°I reminded myself that my being in school was for the good of the pack, and my family. That in learning


    what I was I would be better able to take care of my pack, and help it grow.¡±


    ¡°¡­I guess I can see that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same thing with you Chas. You are learning an important job that will help our pack. The people


    that love you aren¡¯t going any where. We miss you, and would be happy if you were home, but we also


    want this for you. We want to see you grow, flourish, and live


    ¡°I know, and that means a lot to me. It really does.¡±


    your dream.¡±


    ¡°We know. You said that was one of your biggest struggles. What¡¯s the other one?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­.well¡­..sex.¡±


    ¡°Nope. Not talking about this. Remember what I said. You¡¯re sweet, pure, and innocent. You always will


    -be.¡±


    ¡°Jax, you¡¯re funny.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±


    ¡°I know you are, but you know¡­.¡±


    ¡°Chastity, I really don¡¯t want to talk about this, but I get it. In some ways you were pretty sheltered.


    That¡¯s not always a bad thing. Thing is though, sex is a normal, natural thing.¡±


    ¡°I keep hearing that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. I do NOT want to know what is happening between you, and Rowen behind closed doors,


    but just know that whatever it is, is natural.¡±


    ¡°You talk about being behind closed doors, and private, but what about you with Molly in the diner


    bathroom. That door may have been closed, but it certainly wasn¡¯t private.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t, but it sure was fun.¡±


    ¡°Eww. Jax! You do that on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. To show you that it¡¯s normal, and ok.¡±


    ¡°But in public?¡±


    ¡°You do realize that if we all stayed in our wolf forms all of the time, sex would happen constantly, any


    where, with any one around, right?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Animals don¡¯t care about privacy or any of that. Only our human side does. In the old days, long


    before our lives were what they are now, sex in front of the pack was normal.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Especially the Alpha, when he found his mate.¡±


    ¡°What what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°At their mating ceremony, he would have sex with her right in front of the whole pack. In human form,


    and in wolf form. It was considered an honor to witness the Alpha mount his Luna in front of the whole


    pack. It showed that the Alpha line would be continued, and the pack was safe. It was also considered


    a fertility blessing. Many pack members would end up having sex with their mate at the same time the


    Alpha was taking his Luna. It was a believed that if they had sex as the Alpha was at that moment their


    chance of pregnancy rose.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.that¡¯s kind of weird.¡±


    ¡°To think of it now, it is, but back then it was normal, and expected.¡±


    ¡°So what, she would just bend over, and he would¡­.¡±


    ¡°Maybe she bent over, but back then females were expected to remain virgins. Yes there were always


    the pack whores, as they were called, that males would go to when they got horny, but the mass


    majority of females were virgins. The Alpha would still fuck her in front of the pack for the first time, but


    I doubt he just bent her over, and went at it. He would do his part to arouse her enough that he could


    take her. That was all part of the show because arousing the Luna for all of the pack to see, aroused


    everyone else. It was all part of the point.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t want to do that.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t. That tradition stopped about a hundred years ago.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why it stopped? Not that I¡¯mining.¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly a female refused. She found it degrading to be put on disy like that. It


    caused a big fight between her, and the Alpha, but she said or did something to make him see her side.


    Slowly more females took a stand against the practice, and well, here we are today. No more public


    matings.¡±


    ¡°Do you ever wish it hadn¡¯t changed?¡±


    ¡°Well considering my little sister is mated to my Alpha, hell no! I do not want to see my little sister


    having sex. I don¡¯t even want to think about it. I know it will happen or already has happened, but I


    don¡¯t want to


    see or think about it.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°Good. Is there anything else you¡¯re struggling with?¡±


    ¡°No. Just those two things.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get there. I have faith in you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Jax.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°I had a great time today.¡±


    ¡°I did too. I need sometime with you.¡±


    ¡°I know. You shoulde out to Dark Moon, just you, and we could spend the day together.¡±


    ¡°I will do that.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    We continued walking home in silence. It was nice to spend time with my big brother. He had always


    been very important to me. I missed him while he was gone, and I missed him now that I was away. I


    followed him into the backyard, and he pulled me down next to him.


    ¡°You know what I miss?¡± Jax asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I responded.


    ¡°How you used to chase me around when we yed. You were so cute trying to keep up with me on


    those. little legs of yours, giggling the whole time. You¡¯d be in these adorable little pigtails, red faced


    from running, and giggling.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That, and when I would be reading to you, you¡¯d crawl into myp, curl up on my chest, pull one


    of my arms around you, and listen to me read. Sometimes you would point at pictures or tap my chest


    with your little hand and say I love you Jaxy. You were such a snuggle bug.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember that. How did Aurora react to that?¡±


    ¡°She hated it, but learned quickly to leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I told her off. You were my baby sister, and I wasn¡¯t going to put up with her taking you away from me.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m a little big to crawl into yourp now, Jax.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You¡¯re still pretty tiny.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just because you¡¯re a sasquatch.¡±


    ¡°Is that a fact?¡±


    Next thing I knew, Jax was tickling me, making me squealing, andugh. As soon as I could get away


    from him, I took off running. He chased me as we bothughed. Eventually it changed to me chasing


    him. I had just caught up to him, and was about to jump on him when I heard someone yell.


    ¡°WHAT IS GOING ON OUT HERE?¡± Dad yelled from the deck, but he looked like he was trying not to


    laugh.


    Jax must have tripped because the next thing I knew we both tumbled onto the ground. Mending on


    his back, both of usughing.


    ¡°He tickled me, so I had to get away from him.¡± I said as Iughed.


    ¡°She turned on me. I had to avoid being tickled some how.¡± Jax grumbled.


    ¡°I thought all, but one of my pups were adults, but it appears I was wrong.¡± Dad chuckled.


    ¡°We can be both.¡± Jax stated.


    ¡°I guess you can.¡± Dad agreed.


    ¡°When was thest time you did something child like dad?¡± Jax asked.


    ¡°Um¡­.son, I¡¯m in my 40s, what do you think?¡±


    Jax helped me sit up, and looked at me with a small, evil smile. I snickered, and nodded. It was time to


    remind dad what it meant to be a pup.


    ¡°I already mind linked Colby, and Braxton. Put on the cute, begging daughter face.¡± Jax whispered to


    me. ¡°Daddy, will youe y with us?¡± I whined, and pouted at dad, trying not tough.


    ¡°Chastity, you¡¯re 18. Aren¡¯t you a little old to be rough housing, and ying games?¡± Dad asked while


    smiling.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Besides it¡¯s been a reeeally looong time.¡±


    As soon as I finished my sentence I spotted Colby, and Braxton sneaking up with Nerf guns. It took all I


    had to maintain my pouty face. When Colby was in range, he fired a Nerf dart at dad, who spun around


    quickly. Colby took off toward us quickly, and threw a gun at me Braxton did the same for Jax, after


    handing one to dad.


    ¡°What the!¡± Dad yelled as we all tried to take shots at him, ¡°That¡¯s it! You¡¯re all in trouble.¡±


    With a growl he started chasing after us. I wasn¡¯t as fast as Jax, Colby, and Braxton. Before I knew


    what happened I was up over someone¡¯s shoulder, being carried away, with a second gun being


    shoved in my hand.


    ¡°I got you pip-squeak! Just fire at him!¡± Jaxughed as he started to run again.


    With augh I tried to shoot dad, but I kept missing. Braxton switched teams, and went after Colby as


    dad chased Jax and me. I finally hit dad in the chest, and he looked at me with a really sad look.


    ¡°Really baby girl? You shot your daddy? You¡¯re not supposed to shot daddy, you¡¯re supposed to love


    him.¡± Dad whined, and pouted at me as he dropped to his knees.


    ¡°Wait! Wait! Jax, put me down! I need to make sure he¡¯s ok.¡± I yelled as I got worried about dad.


    ¡°He¡¯s ying you Chas. Don¡¯t fall for it.¡± Colby said as he chased Braxton.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t do that to me.¡± I said, and Jax put me down.


    I ran toward dad, who was kneeling on the ground. Before I knew what happened, he grabbed me, and


    started to tickle me. I squealed, and tried to get away.


    ¡°Jaxy help me! He¡¯s taken me hostage.¡± I gasped out, whileughing.


    Jax came barreling toward us,ughing. Colby not far behind him. Dad wrapped me in a bear hug


    before they could reach us. At that point we were allughing, and gasping for breath. I don¡¯t think I


    had everughed that hard.


    ¡°What the hell is going on out here?¡± We heard some one yell behind us.


    We turned to see Joe, Rowen, and Peter looking at us funny.


    ¡°What does it look like Joe?¡± Dad asked.


    ¡°It looks like my distinguished Beta forgot he has a conference call in 10 minutes, and rolled in a leaf


    pile.¡± Joe answered with a chuckled.


    ¡°I got suckered by my oh so sweet, and innocent daughter here into acting like a hooligan.¡± Dad


    responded.


    ¡°Sorry Joe. I just wanted my dad to y with me.¡± I pouted.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t work on me. I have a daughter too.¡± Joe said, trying to look stern.


    -¡°Not true dad. You fall for every time.¡± Rowenughed.


    ¡°Yeah well that¡¯s because¡­¡­never mind. Dimi, we have a conference call, and you need to change.¡±


    Joe shook his head,ughed, and walked away.


    Laughing Peter, Rowen, dad, Braxton, and Colby followed behind him. Jax was brushing himself off,


    and put his hand out to me to help me up when I got an idea.


    ¡°Jaxy, my legs are tired, can I have a piggy back ride.¡± I pouted up at Jax.


    ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re 18 now. You can walk.¡± Jax said, looking shocked.


    ¡°Please Jaxy, my legs are tired.¡± I pouted more.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dad. That doesn¡¯t work on me.¡±


    I just looked up him, pouted, and looked like I was going to cry.


    ¡°You know some day, pip-squeak that won¡¯t work on me.¡± Jax grumbled as he kneeled down in front


    me.


    ¡°That day isn¡¯t today though.¡± I giggled as I climbed up onto his back.


    ¡°I¡¯m such a sucker.¡± Jax mumbled as he carried me into the house.


    ¡°Yeah, but you¡¯re my favorite sucker.¡± I giggled as I got off his back.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Rowen said as he entered the kitchen.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked as I smiled at him.


    ¡°I thought I was your favorite?¡± Rowenined.


    ¡°Are you sucker?¡±


    ¡°Well no.¡±


    ¡°So how can you be my favorite sucker if you¡¯re not a sucker?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Well I suckered dad into ying with us, and I suckered Jax into giving me a piggy back ride. Of those.


    two suckers Jax is my favorite.¡±


    ¡°Well I know something you can sucker me into that will instantly make me your favorite.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I could make you¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare finish the sentence.¡± Jax growled.


    My eyes brows pinched in confusion until I saw the smirk on Rowen¡¯s face. My eyes widen, and I


    blushed.


    I couldn¡¯t believe he would even think something like that!


    ¡°Rowen! Don¡¯t even think things like that!¡± I squeaked then left the room quickly.


    I heard Rowenugh as Jax growled. When I walked into Jax¡¯s apartment I found Lexi reading a book. I


    flopped down across from her, and sighed.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Lexi asked as she set her book down.


    I told her about ying in the backyard with my dad, and brothers. She was giggling right along with


    me. I told her about lunch with Jax, and showed her all of the gifts he had given me. She was


    inspecting the ring when she showed me the inside of it. There was a second inscription. It read, we


    love you pip- squeak. That made me tear up, and smile. I couldn¡¯t believe I ever thought that Jax would


    treat me badly. In all of my memories there had never been a day that he did. After I put the ring back


    on I sat back, and just smiled.


    ¡°I like seeing you this happy, and rxed.¡± Leximented.


    ¡°Thank you. You know there was a time when I never thought I would be happy. Not truly happy any


    way. I still can¡¯t believe it¡¯s only been 6 months since my life has turnedpletely around.¡± I


    responded, still smiling.


    ¡°You¡¯vee a long way from the girl I scared in the cafeteria.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Did you ever think we would be such good friends?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, no.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°When I first saw you talking to Norm that day. I hated everyone, and trusted no one. When I asked you


    to be friends, I really didn¡¯t think you would take me seriously. I didn¡¯t think you would reject me. I just


    didn¡¯t think you¡¯d put effort into it. You were so closed off that day, and you were hiding in a way. I was


    shocked the following day, in self defense ss, when you not only came up to me, but you drug Norm


    along with you. I was still worried because I¡¯ve had a lot of bad experiences with females in my life.¡±


    ¡°What happened? You don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to, of course.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s ok. As you know I grew up with Darren, Robert, Anthony, ke, and Marcus. They were my


    only friends until I started elementary school. It wasn¡¯t on purpose. It was just how it was because I was


    the only female pup living in the pack house. I mean sometimes the Omegas who worked in the house


    would bring their pups, and I would y with the girl pups, but it wasn¡¯t all of the time. The first couple


    of years in elementary school the females picked on my for only have male friends.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s terrible.¡±


    ¡°It definitely wasn¡¯t great. I think I was in 4th grade when I finally made my first female friend: We had a


    lot of fun ying together during recess. It wasn¡¯t until our first sleepover at the pack house that I


    noticed something funny.¡±


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°She spent more time following ke, and Darren around then ying with me. After that every sleep


    over we had was at my home instead of hers, and every time she would follow them around. I finally


    asked her why, and she said she wanted to spend time with them, more than me. I stopped talking to


    her after that. I didn¡¯t make another female friend until 7th grade, and it was much the same. Sleep


    overs only at my house, and she followed one of the males around until they told her to stop. It just kept


    happening, right into high school. High school was the worst.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I became friends with this female, Celeste. We were really close, or so I thought. She spent a whole


    weekend at my house, and one night I woke up, but couldn¡¯t find her. I was about to call her cell phone


    when I caught her trying to sneak into Darren¡¯s room. I got really angry, and asked her what she


    thought she was doing. You know what she said to me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t at my house to hang out with me. She was there because she wanted to sleep with


    Darren, but he always ignored her. The only way she coulde up with getting close to him was to


    pretend to be my friend then sleep with him while she was speeding the night at my house. I was so


    angry I ended up waking up my whole family from yelling at her. Dad drove her home that night, and


    that was thest female I made friends with until you.¡±


    ¡°Wow! I¡¯m so sorry they did that to you.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s ok now. I just learned to be careful who I trust, and no female fit the bill. The stuff with Anthony


    made it worse because I felt like I was beingughed at.¡±


    ¡°But you weren¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that at the time. You know what made you different, and made me take a chance on


    you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°A few things really.¡±


    ¡°What were they?¡±


    ¡°Well for one, like I told you once, you stood up for me, and didn¡¯t even know me. You said maybe I just


    needed a friend to be there, and listen. The only person I ever really had do that for me was my brother


    Darren. Yes my brother and I are good friends, but he¡¯s still my brother you know?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I get that.¡±


    ¡°The other thing, and it may sound awful, but it¡¯s the truth. I¡¯m sorry for that.¡±


    ¡°What was it?¡±


    ¡°I knew who you were as soon as I saw you from the conference call with Joe about what happened to


    you. I knew you were the Beta¡¯s daughter, and the future Beta¡¯s sister. I didn¡¯t know you were Rowen¡¯s


    mate at the time. I knew you had the same kind of connections as I did, so I pretty much guessed you


    wouldn¡¯t use me to get close to the higher rank males.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well, that doesn¡¯t sound as awful as you think, considering what females have done to you in the


    past.¡±


    ¡°I guess it doesn¡¯t, but it seemed that way. Anyway, I¡¯m really d I reached out to you. You, and Norm


    have shown me what true friends, that aren¡¯t family really are. You showed me that there are people in


    this world I can trust. I also have made some really great female friends because of you, and I met my


    mate. He maybe a pain in the ass at times, but he¡¯s really good to me. Sucks at romance, but treats me


    well otherwise. I love him a lot, and I may not have met him if it weren¡¯t for you.¡±


    ¡°A. Lexi, you¡¯re gonna make me cry.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I just had to say it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. You know, I was terrified to really talk to you when you approached me that day.¡±


    ¡°I could tell. Why?¡±


    ¡°My experience with high rank females. I knew you were the Gamma¡¯s daughter because Norm had


    told me. I was afraid you would look down on my for being an Omega. I think you¡¯ve helped me as


    much as I¡¯ve helped you.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that. You have Melissa, and Molly.¡±


    ¡°Melissa is an Omega, like me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not a high rank wolf, or she wasn¡¯t until she mated Ross. Melissa is a low rank regr wolf. You


    out rank all three of us. That¡¯s why I was scared.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Being my friend, and also having me around other high rank wolves helped me get over my fear for


    good. You, more than anyone, showed me that high rank wolves do not need to be feared. You also


    showed me what true friendship is. Yes I have Molly, and Melissa, but I spend more time with you and


    Norm. I only had a few weeks with Molly, and Melissa before I left.¡±


    ¡°You went to school with Melissa.¡±


    ¡°I did, but you have to remember what my life was like at that point. I didn¡¯t talk to my ssmates


    because I was scared that Fiona had poisoned them against me. I didn¡¯t officially meet Melissa until


    graduation night. I didn¡¯t start interacting with her until a week before I left. For the first 6 days I knew


    Molly I was in the hospital. After that I was terrified of everyone, She helped me a lot in those weeks,


    and was there for me, but I was still scared. I didn¡¯t trust anyone to not turn against me at any moment.¡±


    ¡°Are you still scared of that?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, but it¡¯s getting better. That Fiona dream didn¡¯t help.¡±


    ¡°Thankfully dreams are not reality.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very true. The other thing you¡¯ve done for me, is helped me through panic attacks. I can¡¯t tell


    you how much it means to me that you helped me through that first one. I don¡¯t know what would have.


    happened if it weren¡¯t for your quick thinking. You got me away, and did exactly what needed to be


    done. to bring me back.¡±


    ¡°You scared the hell out of me that day. I didn¡¯t know what was going on or what happened. All I knew


    for sure is that I needed to get you away, and that Rowen would know what to do to calm you down.¡±


    ¡°You did all of the right things that day, and I thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my best friend. How would I not help you?¡±


    ¡°True. You¡¯re a damn good one too.¡±


    ¡°So are you.


    I was very thankful I found Lexi, and that she had be such a good friend to me. She, and Norm


    really got me through the roughest time. Some how I knew I could always count on them. No matter


    what. We continued to chat about random things until Jax, Rowen, Colby, and Molly arrived. The group


    of us sat aroundughing, and joking until it was time for dinner. That evening was really pleasant with


    plenty ofughs due to Joe picking on dad about ying with his pups. Rowen, and I didn¡¯t do more


    than kiss a few times that night before I passed out.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    ***Chastity***


    Tuesday, and Wednesday, during the day I spent mostly with Lexi as everyone else had


    responsibilities. Wednesday I took her over to the pack hospital to meet midwife Wanda. It was nice


    catching up with her, and she was impressed with Lexi. We even got to be involved in examining a


    pregnant female who came in for a check. Lexi really loved watching the ultrasound, and the expectant


    parent¡¯s faces seeing their


    pup.


    Wednesday evening, after dinner I started Thanksgiving dinner prep. I had the pies done, and the


    dough. for the rolls rising. Thanksgiving morning I was up before anyone else in the house to get the


    turkey going. As soon as that was done I started making my croissants, and coffee. I was taking a tray


    out of the oven when Lexi, Molly, and Melissa wandered into the kitchen..


    ¡°Good morning. What are you three doing in here this early?¡± I asked as I started another tray for


    croissants.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to help.¡± Molly responded.


    ¡°Oh. Well I won¡¯t really start until around 10:00.¡± I said.


    ¡°Then why are you up so early?¡± Lexi yawned.


    ¡°I had to put the turkey in the oven. I also wanted to make breakfast. Coffee is done, if you want some.¡±


    I exined.


    ¡°Oh thank the goddess.¡± Lexi grumbled, and got herself some coffee.


    ¡°Is there anything we can do?¡± Melissa asked.


    ¡°Set the table please. Beth, Lucy, and Tina are off today.¡± I requested.


    The girls left the room to set the table for breakfast, and I started eggs, and bacon. Breakfast went


    quickly. I was shocked when I walked into the kitchen after eating breakfast to find Naomi washing


    dishes. When I tried to help, she shooed me away saying I was cooking for the day so she was going


    to clean up. At 10:00 Lexi, Molly, and Melissa showed back up in the kitchen.


    I ended up giving them a big bag of potatoes to peel, cut, and prep.


    ¡°Naomi, are you going to help cook?¡± Lexi asked as Naomi was pulling ingredients for me.


    ¡°Someone would end of sick if I cooked.¡± Naomi answered with a shake of her head.


    ¡°You never learned to cook?¡±


    ¡°I tried, but I always ended up doing something wrong. It either burned, or was under cooked. Jane,


    and Brinna even tried to teach me, but it never went well.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°What about you three?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t cook to save my life, but I can bake, and decorate like nobody¡¯s business.¡± Lexi responded.


    ¡°I can cook. I¡¯m picky about what I cook. I hate cooking chicken. It¡¯s just gross.¡± Melissa said wrinkling


    her nose.


    ¡°I agree with you there.¡± Naomi said.


    ¡°I can cook. Better now as I use the cookbook in here.¡± Molly said.


    ¡°I remember when Jane, and Brinna made that. They wanted me to help so I typed it up for them. They


    were so excited about it.¡± Naomi said, with a watery smile.


    ¡°Were you close with them?¡± Melissa asked.


    ¡°I was. They were amazing females. They never judged me for my inabilities either. They just found


    ways to focus on my strengths.¡± Naomi whispered.


    ¡°You miss them?¡± I asked as I worked.


    ¡°Very much. I can¡¯t help, but think if Jane was still alive, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen in with Aurora. I really


    screwed up there.¡± Naomi whispered.


    ¡°You can¡¯t dwell on the past Naomi. It¡¯s not healthy.¡± I said.


    ¡°¡­how can i not?¡±


    ¡°Realize you can¡¯t change it, and holding onto it, only holds you back.¡±


    ¡°¡­.I guess. Do you need some help with something?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wash, and cut up the vegetables for the sd?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    We all spent the next couple hours working, and chatting. We learned a lot about Naomi we didn¡¯t


    know. Her love of fashion hadn¡¯t surprised me, but Molly, and Melissa asked her a lot of question. She


    followed that with telling us stories about my mom, and Jane. She had all of us in tears fromughing at


    some of the things the two females got up. At one point, I guess we got loud, disturbing the males from


    their male bonding as Rowen, Jax, Colby, and Ross came to check on us.


    ¡°What are you females up to in here?¡± Colby asked.


    ¡°Yeah. It sounds like a bunch of hyenas in here.¡± Jax agreed.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing in here¡± Ross growled, and moved to Melissa as though he was going to


    protect her.


    ¡°Calm down Ross. Naomi has been telling us stories about Luna Jane, and Brinna.¡± Molly stated.


    ¡°She¡¯s also helping by washing dishes as we cook.¡± I added.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Ross started.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine. Rx.¡± Melissa said as she patted Ross on the chest with a smile.


    ¡°You all have a great group of females. They will take good care of this pack. Jane, and Brinna would


    be very proud.¡± Naomi stated, and she washed more dishes.


    ¡°You¡¯re not working too hard, are you sweet girl?¡± Rowen asked.


    ¡°What? This is easy. If you bunch aren¡¯t here to help, out.¡± I stated.


    ¡°But, I haven¡¯t seen you since breakfast.¡± Rowen whined at me, as he wrapped his arms around my


    waist, and buried his nose in my neck.


    ¡°None of us have. We miss our mates.¡± Jax added.


    ¡°You all go all day without seeing us, almost everyday. What¡¯s with the whining about it now?¡± Molly


    asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re all here together, and have the day off.¡± Colby answered.


    ¡°Naomi, are all males this needy?¡± Lexi questioned.


    ¡°¡­uh¡­¡­yeah. They tend to be.¡± Naomi answered with a giggle.


    ¡°MOM! That¡¯s not very nice.¡± Ross grumbled.


    ¡°Nice or not, it¡¯s true.¡± Naomi responded with a shrug, causing all of us females to giggle.


    ¡°Everything will be ready in about an hour. You can wait until then.¡± I stated, using my hip to push


    Rowen


    away.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Rowen whined then left the kitchen.


    We all started giggling as soon as they left the room. Naomi instantly jumped into another story about


    my mom. Listening to her stories really made me feel good. My mom was such a wonderful person. I


    hated that she wasn¡¯t a part of my life, and that I didn¡¯t remember her. At least I had these stories to


    carry with.


    1.


    By the time the meal was finished cooking, we had the table set, and ready to go. The males of the


    house carried everything into the dining room for us, and even served us before taking their own food.


    It was sweet seeing them take care of us. Being in the dining room for Thanksgiving felt wonderful as


    well. ¡°You did an amazing job, sweet girl.¡± Rowen whispered to me as he kissed my temple.


    ¡°I can never understand how you manage to make all of this in one day, Chassy girl.¡± Joe said to me


    with a smile.


    ¡°I do a lot of prep, and I start early. The majority of the side dishes can all cook in one oven as they all


    cook at the same temperature. It makes things easy.¡± I responded with a smile.


    ¡°Everything tastes fantastic.¡± Braxton said as he shoveled food in his mouth, causing us all tough.


    ¡°Did you make pies this year too?¡± Dad kind of whined.


    ¡°Yes dad. There is pumpkin, apple, and cherry.¡± I smiled at him.


    ¡°Busy beaver over there.¡± Peter said.


    ¡°I had a lot of help this year.¡± I said.


    ¡°Um¡­.Do we go around and say something we¡¯re thankful for? We always did that with my parents.¡±


    Lexi questioned.


    ¡°We can, if you would like.¡± Joe offered.


    ¡°I think that would be a nice idea.¡± Molly agreed.


    ¡°Alright. Who wants to start?¡± Joe asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start.¡± Dad offered, ¡°I¡¯m thankful that my pups are healthy, happy, and willing to give me a chance to


    correct the mistakes I have made.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thankful that I got into Denu, and have an awesome mate.¡± Colby said.


    ¡°I¡¯m thankful for meeting Chastity. It¡¯s because of her that I met all of you, and found my mate.¡± Lexi


    stated.


    ¡°I¡¯m thankful for the support of my mate, and family as I finish Gamma school.¡± Ross said.


    ¡°I¡¯m thankful for all of you.¡± Melissa said.


    ¡°I¡¯m thankful for second chances.¡± Braxton said simply.


    ¡°I¡¯m thankful that I¡¯m finally learning to cook.¡± Gina said, causing us all tough.


    ¡°Believe me, we all are.¡± Rowen added with a chuckle.


    ¡°I¡¯m thankful that my pack, and family are doing so well. I¡¯m also thankful to see my family expanding


    so much.¡± Joe said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m thankful for my mate, and for my family and friends.¡± Rowen said as he squeezed my hand.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m thankful for so many things. How much my life has changed for the better. I¡¯m thankful for the


    rtionships I have built, and well just everything I have now.¡± I said with tears in my eyes because I


    really. am thankful for all of that.


    ¡°I¡¯m thankful for meeting Jax, and having a real family.¡± Molly stated.


    ¡°I¡¯m thankful to be home.¡± Jax said smiling.


    ¡°I am thankful that all of you are willing to give me a second chance.¡± Naomi said quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯m thankful for everyone in this room.¡± Peter said.


    I smiled at everyone around the table, and enjoyed my meal. There was a lot of chatting, joking, a few


    debates, and a lot ofughs. I loved every moment of it. It felt really good to be surrounded by my


    family for the holiday. At the end of the meal I was shocked when the males handled clean up. I hadn¡¯t


    expected that, but they took right over, and kicked us females out of the kitchen.


    By the time they were finished Lexi, Molly, Melissa, and I was stretched out in Jax and Molly¡¯s living


    room, talking. I wasying on one of the couches with Lc asleep on my chest. Lexi was on the floor,


    leaning against the couch I wasying on. Molly, and Melissa were sharing the opposite couch. That is


    how the ¨C males found us.


    Rowen, came up to me, lifted my head, and slid onto the cushion. He put my head in hisp, and


    started running his fingers through my hair. That was definitely rxing.


    ¡°How much food was left?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°Not much. Maybe enough to make a couple of sandwiches, but that¡¯s about it.¡± Jax responded.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty normal in this house.¡± I responded.


    ¡°You made an amazing meal, sweet girl.¡± Rowen said as he scratched my head.


    ¡°All of the recipes were mom¡¯s, and Jane¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°I thought that pumpkin pie tasted familiar.¡± Rowen smiled down at me.


    ¡°So girls, are we going Christmas shopping tomorrow?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯m in.¡± Molly agreed.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Melissa stated.


    ¡°I guess I can do that. I have no idea what to get anyone though.¡± I said.


    ¡°What do you want Chas?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°I have no idea. I¡¯ve never really thought about gifts before. Maybe just if you find something you think I


    might like.¡± I suggested.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re getting anyone?¡± Melissa questioned.


    ¡°I have a couple of ideas, but I¡¯m notpletely sure yet.¡± I answered.


    ¡°What are you getting me short stack?¡± Colby asked.


    ¡°A bag of coal.¡± I joked making everyoneugh.


    ¡°Hey! Why do I get a bag of coa!?¡±


    ¡°Because you asked what I¡¯m getting you. Gifts are a surprise.¡±


    ¡°Are we still doing our date night tomorrow?¡± Lexi questioned.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rowen answered.


    ¡°So what are we doing?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°Dinner at the steak house at 5:00 then the cksmith is giving a ss. I thought it might be interesting


    to watch.¡± Rowen exined.


    ¡°cksmithing?¡± Melissa asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I thought it would be interesting to see how they make some of the iron work we have around


    here.¡± Rowen answered.


    ¡°Not exactly my thing, but it could be cool.¡± Molly admitted..


    ¡°Do you know what they¡¯ll be making?¡± Ross asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t, but maybe they¡¯ll have something to interest you females.¡±


    ¡°Ok..¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I agreed.


    ¡°Kind of a good thing because I already paid for it.¡± Rowen said with a chuckle.


    ¡°This one costs money?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well yes because you get to keep whatever they make.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well that makes sense.¡±


    ¡°They did say to wear something long sleeved, and pants to protect your skin.¡±


    We all nodded. We continued to chat for a bit longer before everyone started heading off to bed. I was


    kind of surprised I wasn¡¯t more tired with how early I had gotten up. Rowen followed me into the


    bedroom. After I changed, I grabbed my journal, and sat on the bed to write. I wanted to make sure I


    remembered today.


    Rowen came out while I was in the middle of my entry. He just grabbed his book, and started reading. I


    did enjoy these quiet times together. I caught myself a few time, ncing at him instead of writing. At


    one point I caught him smiling at me.


    ¡°See something you like?¡± Rowen joked, causing me to look back at my journal quickly, and blush.


    Finally I put my journal away, and looked at him. After thinking some, I asked him a question that had


    gued on my mind thest few days.


    ¡°Rowen¡­.ummm¡­why¡­..why haven¡¯t you done more than kiss me since the weekend?¡± I whispered


    as I blushed, and looked at my hands.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to push you, or make you ufortable. I know we talked about what happened between


    us, but I just wanted to make sure you were still ok. I wanted to give you time.¡± Rowen exined as he


    put his book down, and sat up facing me.


    ¡°Oh. I¡­..ok.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to do more than kiss you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t put into words what I was thinking so I just shrugged.


    ¡°Hmmmm.¡±


    I felt Rowen¡¯s fingers under my chin, and tilting my head up to look at him to see him smiling at me.


    ¡°Talk to me sweet girl.¡± Rowen whispered as he moved closer to me.


    ¡°¡­..I can¡¯t. I¡­I need you to take the lead. I¡­.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°OK, but I need you to tell me when to stop, some how.¡±


    I could only nod before he was kissing me. I sighed, wrapped my arms around his shoulders, and fell


    into the kiss. The moment he prodded my lips with his tongue, I opened for him. Heid me back on the


    bed. as his tongue explored my mouth, making me moan softly. Feeling him on top of me seemed like


    heaven, and I didn¡¯t know why.


    I was so lost in his kiss that I jumped a bit at the feel of his hand on my bare stomach then I shivered at


    the feel of his touch on my skin. I didn¡¯t stop him as his slid his hand up my top to my breast. When I


    felt his thumb brush across my nipple I moaned softly, and arched my back into his hand. I almost


    came off the bed when he lightly pinched my already hard nipple. He kissed along my jaw to my ear.


    ¡°Can I try something?¡± Rowen whispered in my ear, and I nodded.


    Rowen pulled me up into the sitting position, and slowly removed my top. He was staring into my eyes


    the entire time, making sure I was ok. I was slightly ufortable, but I pushed through it. Once my


    shirt was off, and he had thrown it on the floor, his eyes trailed over my chest. I almost covered myself,


    but Rowen stopped me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. You¡¯re beautiful, and absolutely perfect.¡± Rowen whispered, and ran his hands up my sides.


    He started kissing me again, andid me back down. When his bare chest hit mine, I shivered, and


    pressed against him. He used one hand to spread my legs apart enough to settle his hips against mine.


    I could feel his erection through both our pants. It scared me, and excited me at the same time. I got


    distracted quickly though because he began pinching, and rolling my nipples again. I didn¡¯t know why it


    felt so good, but it really did. Every pinch, and pull sent a shock wave of pleasure to my clit. I found


    myself thrust up against his dick, causing him to groan as he continued to kiss me.


    1 was thankful he was kissing me because it kept my moans quiet. Making noises embarrassed me,


    and I didn¡¯t want to bother him with them either. I also struggled not to dig my nails into his back has he


    started thrusting against my clit. When Rowen started to kiss along my jaw to my throat to my marking.


    spot. I put one my hands in front my mouth to muffle the sounds I was making.


    ¡°Don¡¯t muffle your sounds sweet girl. I want to hear your pleasure.¡± Rowen whispered against my


    throat, and move my hand away from my mouth, putting it back around him, ¡°Can I try something?¡±


    I bit my lip, and nodded. Rowen slowly kissed down my chest, kissing around my nipple causing me to


    gasp. The feel of his tongue run over my nipple took all I had to not fly off the bed. I was so lost in the


    sensations that when Rowen suckled my nipple into his mouth I moaned loudly. I felt every suckle in


    my clit, making me thrust against him a little harder. The more I thrust against him the more he


    groaned, and suckled my nipple.


    He kissed over to the opposite nipple, and I tried hard to prepare for the feelings that would spread


    through my body, but failed. In no time I felt my entire body tightening up. I wasn¡¯t ready yet. I was


    enjoying this too much. I didn¡¯t know how to stop it though. Rowen thrust against my clit hard, and I felt


    like I exploded, and floated to the moon at the same time. I think I heard myself call Rowen¡¯s name as I


    came harder than I have ever made myself cum.


    I was floating back down to Earth when I felt Rowen grind hard against me, and groaned my name. He


    flopped down half off of me, both of us breathing hard. Rowen ran his finger up, and down my sides


    lightly. I had my arms wrapped loosely around his shoulders.


    ¡°Are you ok sweet girl?¡± Rowen whispered in my ear.


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Was all I could manage, making Rowen chuckle a bit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Rowen said quietly, kissed me on the cheek, and went into the bathroom.


    While he was in there I managed to roll over onto my side, and pull the nket up. I was almost


    completely passed out by the time he climbed into bed. I felt him kiss my shoulder, say good night, then


    I was asleep. I really hoped I didn¡¯t feel embarrassed again in the morning as everything he did felt


    really. good. I definitely would be ok with more if it always felt like that.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Read The Alpha¡¯s Fight for His Omega by Jess K Chapter 99


    ***Rowen***


    I woke up the next morning with a smile on my face. While Chastity, and I hadn¡¯t done much, just the


    fact that she let me do that made me happy. Her reactions, and well everything had been what I hoped


    for. I had a feeling it would still be awhile before I got to make love to her, but I really didn¡¯t mind, much.


    Waking up with her still asleep in my arms was also amazing as it rarely happens. She needed her rest


    though. She had worked hard the day before, and had been up incredibly early.


    After kissing Chastity¡¯s shoulder I slipped out of bed to take a shower. Just thinking about how she


    moved under me, and reacted to my touch made my dick feel like it was going to explode. Getting off


    felt just a bit better as I had some real imagines to think of instead of just fantasy. Well there was still


    fantasy, but I had a little clearer picture of what it would be like to be inside her.


    Chastity was still asleep when I came out of the bathroom. She was too beautiful to resist so I moved to


    the bed, and kissed her on the cheek. She didn¡¯t even move. With a quiet chuckle, I put food in Lc¡¯s


    bowl, and left the bedroom, closing the door behind me. I found Jax sitting on one of the couches in the


    living room, drinking coffee. I grabbed my own cup, and joined him. Colby showed up shortly after I sat


    down. Once Colby was seated, they both looked at me.


    ¡°Rowen, we need to talk.¡± Jax stated.


    ¡°About what?¡± I asked, feeling pretty confused.


    ¡°You and Chastity.¡± Colby growled.


    ¡°What about Chastity, and me?¡± I questioned, with a slight growl.


    ¡°Chill Rowen. You¡¯re not getting the whole don¡¯t touch her speech. No matter how we feel about it,


    you¡¯re her mate. We have to ept that.¡± Colby said.


    ¡°Are you saying that you don¡¯t like that I¡¯m her mate?¡± I snapped.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that Rowen. Not at all. Yeah we¡¯re protective of her. Especially me. No offense Colby.¡± Jax


    said quickly.


    ¡°None taken.¡± Colby sighed.


    ¡°You¡¯ll feel the same way about Gina when she starts dating or finds her mate. Honestly, I¡¯d prefer it to


    be you than some shmuck off the street I don¡¯t know.¡± Jax said.


    ¡°True.¡± I agreed with a grunt.


    ¡°I just¡­fuck man. I just don¡¯t want Chastity to feel pressured, you know?¡± Jax said quietly.


    ¡°Pressured how?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°To¡­umm¡­well one to be marked. And well into¡­fuck¡­..how the hell do I talk about this shit with my


    little sister¡¯s mate? I don¡¯t even want to think about it, much less talk about it.¡± Jax said frustrated as he


    ran his hand through his hair.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want her to feel pressured into sex.¡± Colby snapped.


    ¡°You really think I would do that to her?¡± I growled, getting really pissed off.


    ¡°No. Yes. I don¡¯t fucking know man. I just¡­I¡¯m worried alright. She had a shit life for a long time. I


    just¡­.I want her to take things at her own pace is all. We both do.¡± Jax sputtered.


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°Rowen, you¡¯re an Alpha. Alpha¡¯s take what is theirs without thinking twice about it.¡± Colby said bluntly.


    ¡°What the hell? Jax you should know me better than that! We¡¯ve been friends since we were in


    diapers!¡± | said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°I do, but. It¡¯s just that I worry about her.¡± Jax said.


    ¡°You know, I get it. In a way I do, but I¡¯m fucking insulted. Jax, it¡¯s been 6 months. Have I marked her


    yet? Have you heard me talking about marking her? Don¡¯t you think, if I was going to just take what¡¯s


    mine, I would have done it already?¡± I growled.


    ¡°Yeah. Probably.¡± Jax mumbled.


    ¡°Exactly. Thest thing I want to do is push her, pressure her, or force something I know damn well she


    isn¡¯t ready for. Hell, we¡¯ve only talked about marking once in thest 6 months. That conversation


    happened on Monday morning. She wants to wait until she finishes school, and I respect that. None of


    this is your business, but some of it is her not being ready, and some of it is not wanting to make any


    already difficult situation harder. You have no fucking idea how hard it is to go a week or more without


    seeing your mate. When you do it¡¯s only for a short amount of time. It fucking sucks, but I¡¯m doing it for


    her. Because it¡¯s what is best for her! I hate this shit, but I am doing it because I love her, support her,


    respect her, and want only what is best for her. Being at Clovend is what is best for her so I suck it


    up, and do what she needs me to. All the while reminding myself that when she¡¯s done she¡¯s going to


    come home to me, and we¡¯ll have our whole lives together.


    ¡°As far as sex goes. That isn¡¯t any of your damn business either. Definitely isn¡¯t, but that too is going at


    her pace, when she¡¯s ready. I¡¯m not pushing her in any way. She calls the shots here, not me. After


    knowing all that she has been through do you think that I would even consider pushing her for more


    than she is willing to give? Do you think I would take away the control she deserves to have over her


    own body? Do you really think I¡¯m that much of an asshole?¡± I struggled not to start yelling at both of


    them.


    ¡°Rowen?¡± I heard a soft voice whisper behind me.


    I turned to see Chastity standing in the door way with tears in her eyes. I was up, and over the couch in


    a second. As soon as I reached her, I searched her eyes to see what she was feeling. I was so worried


    I said something that hurt her, or make her angry at me. I cupped her cheeks, and ran my thumbs


    under her eyes to catch her tears.


    ¡°I¡­.I¡¯m sorry sweet girl. I¡­¡± I stuttered.


    ¡°Why are you sorry? You didn¡¯t do anything wrong?¡± Chastity whispered.


    ¡°Yeah, but I¡­.¡±


    ¡°Rowen. Thank you for loving me enough to do the things you are for me.¡±


    I released the breath I was holding at hearing she wasn¡¯t mad at me. I rested my forehead against


    hers, and just breathed her in. When I saw her smile at me, I couldn¡¯t help, but smile back. When that


    smile dropped, and I saw anger in her eyes I got worried again. She pulled my hands from her face,


    and turned


    to her brothers.


    ¡°YOU TWO! HOW COULD YOU? DO I GET INVOLVED IN YOUR RELATIONSHIPS? HAVE I GONE


    ALL PROTECTIVE SISTER ON MOLLY AND LEXI?¡± Chastity yelled, and I was shocked to hear how


    angry she


    was.


    ¡°Chas, it¡¯s not¡­.¡± Jax started, but she cut him off.


    ¡°I DON¡¯T WANT TO HEAR IT JAX! I DON¡¯T GET INVOLVED IN YOUR RELATIONSHIPS IN ANY


    WAY! I SUPPORT YOU, AND LOVE YOU! I WATCH YOU BE IDIOTS, BUT I STAY THE HELL OUT


    OF IT! WHEN YOU AND LEXI WERE DANCING AROUND EACH OTHER FOR MONTHS, COLBY, I


    STAYED OUT OF IT! WHEN


    YOU, AND MOLLY PISS EACH OTHER OFF, JAX I STAY THE HELL OUT OF IT! WHY CAN¡¯T YOU


    HAVE THE SAME RESPECT FOR ROWEN AND ME?¡± Chastity continued to yell.


    ¡°We¡¯re just worried about your Chastity. None of us have been through what you have. We just don¡¯t


    want you to feel pressured. We¡¯re trying to look out for you.¡± Colby said quietly, looking very guilty.


    ¡°Colby, yes we talked things out, but really, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little hypocritical of you?¡± Chastity


    growled.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± Colby muttered.


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Good! I get it. I do, and I did when we talked about what happened for 18 years. I know you want to


    make up for all of that, but this. This is not the way. Not at all. You two are trying to protect me from MY


    MATE! The one person you shouldn¡¯t HAVE to protect me from! The one person who would never hurt


    me!¡±


    ¡°Hey! I wouldn¡¯t hurt you either. Besides, he did hurt you!¡± Jax argued, and I growled hating the


    reminder. ¡°You¡¯re right he did. You realize that of everyone in this house, right this very moment, only 4


    of them have never hurt me in any way. Make that 3. Haven¡¯t I given all of them the chance to right


    their wrongs, and do things the right way now?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°Three?¡± Jax asked.


    ¡°Not the point Jax, but yes 3. Molly, Melissa, and Lexi.¡±


    ¡°I never hurt you.¡±


    ¡°YOU LEFT ME JAX! YOU LEFT ME IN THAT HELL AND I NEVER HEARD A WORD FROM YOU


    FOR 4 YEARS! YOU ABANDONED ME THEN LUNA JANE DIED, AND I WAS ALONE!


    COMPLETELY ALONE! THE TWO PEOPLE THAT PROTECTED ME JUST DISAPPEARED! JANE


    DIED, AND YOU JUST DISAPPEARED! THERE WERE TIMES THAT I THOUGHT I IMAGINED YOU


    BEING PART OF MY LIFE! LOVING ME!


    PROTECTING ME! YOU NEVER CAME HOME! YOU NEVER CALLED! YOU NEVER WROTE TO


    ME!


    NOTHING! YOU WERE JUST GONE LIKE YOU WERE NEVER HERE AND I NEVER MATTERED!¡±


    Chastity screamed with tears rolling down her face.


    I quickly pulled her to me, and held her tight. She didn¡¯t stay in my arms long. She pulled away, and


    looked at Jax, who was also crying.


    ¡°You want to protect me now, when I needed you to protect me then, or at least let me know you never


    forgot me. I needed to know you still loved me. That I was still important to you. Yes Rowen did hurt


    me, but he has been working so hard to fix that. To make it right, and to show me he wants me, and


    only me. He has proven that to me time, and time again. I forgave him, and we¡¯ve moved forward. I am


    happy with Rowen, and I love him. ¡°Chastity said, and my heart rate picked up.


    I so wanted to pull her to me, and kiss the hell out of her, but now was not the time. I just grabbed ahold


    of her hand, and gently squeezed it to let her know I heard her, and I am here for her. It seemed she


    had somethings bottled up that she needed to get out, and I would not be the one to stop her.


    ¡°You talk about wanting to spend time with me Jax, and I keep telling you toe to Clovend to visit,


    but you nevere just you. I¡¯m not sure why Jax, but you don¡¯t. I want to spend time with my big


    brother. I want to show him around, and rebuild the rtionship we had when I was little, but you don¡¯t


    come. You call, text, video chat, ande with the group, but never just you and me. Do you realize


    that Monday¡¯s lunch is the first time it¡¯s been just you, and me in over 4 years? Yes I know now that you


    were thinking of me all that time, but you never showed it. I never knew. I know now that you are


    because you do make contact, but you never do more than that. Why Jax? Why do you say you want


    one on one time, but never make it happen? You know I can¡¯t because I don¡¯t drive or have a car, but


    just why?¡± Chastity


    whimpered as she tried to wipe her tears away.


    ¡°¡­..¡± Jax sputtered, and swallowed.


    ¡°Why Jax?¡± Chastity asked again.


    ¡°Answer her man.¡± Colby growled.


    ¡°BECAUSE I WAS SCARED OK!¡± Jax yelled.


    ¡°Of what?¡± Chastity questioned.


    ¡°Of what just happened. That you would tell me how you really felt while I was gone. That the full truth


    of how badly I failed youpletely would smack me in the face. I was scared that I would find out that


    I pushed you too far away because I failed to let you know that you are important to me. The only


    person more important to me than you is Molly. I didn¡¯t want to face it. I knew at some point you might


    tell me, but I was scared that you would at the same time. I know. I know it¡¯s not right, but that¡¯s the


    truth of the matter. I fucked up, badly, and I know it. I was afraid to face it.¡± Jax said.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Colby questioned.


    ¡°Yeah. Chastity, I almost lost you that day, and I had no idea what the hell happened. I didn¡¯t know why


    it happened. Ask Rowen, Colby, and Molly. While you were in surgery, they threatened to sedate me to


    calm me down. I was so angry. I was angry at everyone in this house for what they did to you. What no


    one knows, not even Molly is that I was more angry at myself because I abandoned you. Yes I tried to


    get out of going, or taking you with me, but I didn¡¯t have a choice about leaving you here. I don¡¯t have


    an excuse for not contacting you. Maybe I was afraid that I would, and you would hate me for leaving.


    You would tell me to fuck off. Maybe I was afraid that since I wasn¡¯t here I wouldn¡¯t matter to you any


    more. Maybe I was afraid I would find out that you were being hurt here and there wasn¡¯t a fucking


    thing I could do about it. Maybe I could have, but I¡¯ll never know because I can¡¯t go back, and do things


    differently. I would if I could though. You have to know I would.¡± Jax said as he continued to cry.


    ¡°You can¡¯t change the past Jax. You can only do better in the present, and future.¡± Chastity whispered.


    ¡°I keep hearing you say that, but I struggle so much to let it all go.¡±


    ¡°And you think I don¡¯t? You think I don¡¯t struggle every day with what happened to me? Jax, I see my


    therapist twice a week. I have an emotional support CAT! You know the animal wolves typically want


    nothing to do with or eat? Yeah. I have one of those! I love her to death, but the pairing typically doesn¡¯t


    make sense. On top of that I have all of you dealing with my cat when you may not even want to. You


    do it for me because it¡¯s what¡¯s best for me, but if it weren¡¯t for me I have no doubt she wouldn¡¯t be


    here. I also have a journal I write in every single day. If not twice a day because sometimes my head,


    and my heart are such a mess I need a way to get it out. I have my good days, and bad days. I still


    have panic attacks. Not bad ones, but I do have them. If not for the shirts Rowen sends me once or


    twice a week with his scent on them, I would still being having nightmares. My self confidence is shot.


    I¡¯m working on it, but it is a struggle.


    ¡°My biggest aplishments on the mental, and emotional scale is I not longer fear anyone of higher


    rank than me. I KNOW I¡¯m more than just an Omega. I also like touch. Hugs, cuddles, being held,


    holding hands, horsing around, affection in general. I don¡¯t freeze up when someone touches me any


    more. They may not seem like big things to some, but to me they¡¯re huge. The point being that I battle


    it every single day, and all things considered I¡¯m doing pretty well. It¡¯s not easy, and some days are


    really bad, but I¡¯m doing what I can to live what I say, leave the past in the past.¡±


    ¡°I know Chastity. I see it, and I hear it. I¡¯m so proud of you for how far you¡¯vee. It¡¯s just¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just what?¡±


    ¡°I worry. We talked to Rowen this morning because we¡¯re. Well me more than Colby, are worried about


    you being pushed too far, too fast.¡±


    ¡°Jax, you need to know something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°From the time I learned in 9th grade what a mate was, and what they were to you. That they were


    supposed to protect you from anything, and everything. That they were supposed to love you


    unconditionally, no matter your faults or your ws, I wanted my mate. I knew my mate would get me


    out of the life I was living. I knew he would love me in the ways I wasn¡¯t being loved. He would worry


    about me, take care of me, be everything I needed him to be, and more. He would save me in every


    way. I needed that. I wanted that. The moment I turned 18 I was ready to find my mate, and let him


    mark me. Yes it was because he meant safety. The moment I caught Rowen¡¯s scent, and heard Le


    say mate to me, I was relieved because it meant I was finally safe, and free. When I realized it was


    Rowen, I knew that I was definitely safe. That Aurora, Fiona, all of them could no longer touch me.


    They would have to treat me better for fear of their future Alpha punishing therm. If things had gone


    differently, I would have let him mark me because I would have been protected from any further harm.


    ¡°He told you why we¡¯re waiting now. It really is what is best for BOTH of us. Not just me. This situation


    is hard, for BOTH of us. Him marking me now would make it even harder. If he marked me now I would


    probably drop out of school because I¡¯m not sure I could handle it. For both of our sakes, this is for the


    best right now, no matter how much we may hate it. Yes my self confidence also ys a part because I


    want to be who I¡¯m meant to bepletely before I am marked so he gets the whole me. Yes, Rowen I


    know you¡¯ll take me good, bad, or ugly, but building my confidence IS for me. Point is, we¡¯re waiting


    because it¡¯s the right thing. He¡¯s not pushing, and yes we¡¯ve only talked about it once. As far as our sex


    life goes, orck of, STAY THE HELL OUT OF IT!¡±


    No one said anything for a few minutes. My heart was still racing from hearing Chastity say she loves


    me. The fact that she would have let me mark her the night of the Wee Home party almost brought


    me to my knees. It reminded me of just how stupid I had been. She would have trusted mepletely,


    and I fucked that up. Of course Duke was smug about the whole thing.


    ¡°Well now that is out of the way, what do you two have to say to Chastity, and Rowen.¡± Molly snapped.


    ¡°Good question.¡± Lexi growled.


    I had known they were there the whole time. I had smelled them, and Molly had mind linked me to keep


    my mouth shut. They were pissed, and I had a feeling Jax, and Colby were about to find out just how


    protective their mates were of Chastity. I watched as both Jax, and Colby swallowed hard.


    ¡°How¡­..how long have you two been there?¡± Jax asked.


    ¡°You two are fucking idiots. We heard the whole conversation.¡± Lexi snapped.


    ¡°I¡­.Chastity, I¡¯m sorry. I really am. I guess I wasn¡¯t thinking. I let worry take over.¡± Colby said quietly.


    ¡°I get it Colby. I really do, but think next time.¡± Chastity stated.


    ¡°Jax.¡± Molly growled.


    ¡°Chastity, I¡¯m so sorry. I¡­.I fucked up this morning, and well. More than this morning. I just. I have no


    excuse. I really am sorry though.¡± Jax said.


    ¡°I know you both are sorry, and I know this morning came from a good ce. I know it came from your


    hearts, but you also have to let me live my life. You also have to let Rowen, and I figure things out on


    our own.¡± Chastity said.


    ¡°We know.¡± Colby nodded.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± Chastity stated, and turned to walk away, pulling me with her.


    Once she shut the bedroom door, she took a deep breath, and sat down on the bed. She fiddled with


    her hands as I watched her quietly. I wanted to give her sometime, and space to sort out what was in


    her head.


    ¡°¡­..I didn¡¯t even know I had all of that to say.¡± Chastity whispered.


    ¡°Sometimes, things just pop out without us realizing it. Sometimes things push us to explode, and say


    things we¡¯ve been holding back. Things we never even meant to say.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Yeah. I guess you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Chastity, are you ok?¡±


    ¡°¡­. Yeah. Surprisingly, yes. I¡¯m ok. I feel like another weight has been lifted off my shoulders.¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It is. I think I hurt Jax pretty badly though.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but I think he needed to hear it. I think he needed to hear it so he could also admit what he


    was feeling too. Seems like he needed to drop some weight as well.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re probably right.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. Can¡­.can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Did you mean it?¡±


    ¡°Mean what?¡±


    ¡°That you love me?¡±


    ¡°Damn it. I knew you were going to ask me that.¡±


    And


    I chuckled as she giggled. I slowly sat down next to her on the bed, and took her hand. I admired her


    profile as she continued to stare at her hands. I could see that blush that I loved so much rising on her


    cheeks. Finally she took a deep breath, and looked into my eyes. Her green eyes were shining, and


    she was smiling.


    ¡°Yes. I meant it. I knew a few days ago that I was falling. I was scared to tell you though. Then saying


    everything I did, I knew it, and I had to say it. Maybe I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look you in the eye, and


    say it the first time because I was scared, but I did mean it. I do mean it. Yes, I¡¯m battered, scared, still


    healing, still a bit of a mess, still trying to figure myself out, but the one thing I know is that I love you.


    I¡¯m in love with you.¡± Chastity said smiling, with tears in her eyes, making my heart race all over again.


    ¡°Chastity. My sweet girl, I love you so much.¡± I whispered as I pressed my forehead against hers, and


    grinned the biggest, goofiest grin possible.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you do.¡±


    ¡°Me too. Can I just tell you how hard it was not to kiss you the moment you said it out there?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine.¡±


    ¡°I am so kissing you right now.¡±


    Chastity giggled then I kissed her. I kissed her with everything I had, and she kissed me back the same


    way. I pulled her tight to me, but did not push further. That coulde another time. Right now I just


    wanted to kiss her. When we finally pulled away from each other we were bothpletely out of


    breath, but smiling.


    ¡°I better go shower. Lexi, Molly, Melissa, and Gina want to head out to go shopping in an hour.¡±


    Chastity finally said.


    ¡°Do you want my credit card so you can shop?¡± I asked as I watched her stand, and get clean clothes.


    ¡°Nope. I have my own money.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Well I have some things to do. We¡¯ll be here at 4:30 to get you all for our date. OK?¡±


    ¡°Ok. I look forward to it.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    I left the bedroom looking forward to the evening. I was still a little upset with Colby, and Jax, but I knew


    it had beening from a good ce. We didn¡¯t speak all the way to my office. Ross was waiting for


    us when we got there. I opened the door to let everyone in. I took at seat at my desk, Ross sat in one


    of the chairs on the opposite side. Jax, and Colby stayed standing, heads bowed, and hands behind


    their backs.


    ¡°What¡¯s with you two?¡± Ross asked, looking confused.


    ¡°We fucked up.¡± Colby admitted.


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°We crossed a line with our Alpha.¡± Jax stated.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ross questioned.


    ¡°No. You didn¡¯t cross a line with your Alpha. You were looking out for your little sister, as you should.


    You just didn¡¯t think it through.¡± I countered.


    ¡°I¡¯m confused.¡± Ross mumbled, and sat back.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have said anything. What¡¯s worse is we used you of not thinking of what is best for a


    pack member.¡± Jax stated, annoying me.


    ¡°Would you two knock your shit off, and sit down.¡± I grumbled.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry.¡± Colby blurted.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I knew better, but didn¡¯t think.¡± Jax added.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, you didn¡¯t. Now you¡¯re both just being ridiculous.¡± I stated.


    ¡°Are we though? We insulted you, and upset Chastity when we were definitely in the wrong.¡± Jax said.


    ¡°True, but didn¡¯t Chastity already put you in your ce?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°She did, but you haven¡¯t. We were wrong.¡± Colby answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m not denying that, but this seems a little bit like over¡­.wait. Lexi, and Mollyid you two out, didn¡¯t


    they?¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°You could say that. If I don¡¯t make things right, and fix my screw up, I have to sleep on the living room


    floor.¡± Jax grumbled.


    ¡°At least you get to stay in the same apartment. If I don¡¯t fix this, I have to go stay at dad¡¯s.¡± Colby spit.


    ¡°You go back to school tomorrow so it¡¯s only 1 night.¡± Jax snapped.


    ¡°Nope. I¡¯ll have to stay with Norm, and Marcus.¡± Colby added.


    Listening to them I couldn¡¯t help, butugh. Seeing both of them like this because of their mates was


    pretty funny. Ross was trying very hard not tough. Suddenly it dawned at me that this could end up


    being me if I ever piss Chastity off.


    ¡°Is this my future if I ever piss Chastity off?¡± I asked Ross.


    ¡°Yup.¡± Ross responded.


    ¡°How often has Melissa done this to you?¡±


    ¡°A few times.¡±


    ¡°Yikes.¡±


    ¡°You might want to put them out of their misery.¡±


    ¡°Look you two, I didn¡¯t like what happened this morning, but I do understand. I have no doubt that when


    Gina finds her mate, I¡¯ll worry too. Did you irritate me? Yes. Am I mad about it? No. I think Chastity was


    more angry than I was. It¡¯s over, and done. Just don¡¯t bring it up again.¡± I said as I looked at Jax, and


    Colby.


    ¡°So we¡¯re forgiven?¡± Jax asked.


    ¡°Yes, but stay out of my rtionship going forward.¡± I growled.


    ¡°We will.¡± Colby stated.


    ¡°Good.¡± I nodded.


    ¡°Now can someone tell me what is going on?¡± Ross questioned.


    With a chuckle I told him what happened. Jax, and Colby tried not to look guilty, but failed. Ross


    seemed speechless for a few minutes then shook his head.


    ¡°Wow! I¡­.that¡¯s all I¡¯ve got.¡± Ross finally said.


    ¡°Good. Can we get to work please? We are all finishing early today.¡± I requested to which all 3 nodded.


    Colby left then Jax, Ross, and I got to work finishing up thest of the week¡¯s paperwork

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Read The Alpha¡¯s Fight for His Omega by Jess K Chapter 100


    ***Chastity***


    By the time I was done in the shower, Gina, and Melissa were sitting in the living room waiting for the 3


    of us. Gina looked really excited which made me giggle. Melissa was putting some papers on her bag. I


    turned when I heard Molly, and Lexiing toward us.


    ¡°Everyone ready to go?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°Yes! I love shopping!¡± Gina squealed, causing us all tough.


    ¡°Does everyone know what they¡¯re getting, or where they want to go first?¡± Melissa questioned as we


    left the apartment.


    ¡°I have a few ideas.¡± Lexi answered.


    ¡°I have no idea. I¡¯ve never done this before.¡± I admitted quietly.


    ¡°I know it might not seem like a good gift, but Braxton wants to start getting equipment for the program


    he wants to start. Maybe a gift card to the sporting goods store.¡± Gina suggested.


    ¡°I think I know something better. Hang on. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Molly said, and disappeared back upstairs.


    ¡°While we wait for her, I have a suggestion for Ross. If you n to get him something.¡± Melissa said.


    ¡°I do.¡± I stated.


    ¡°Ross is really into a history. There are a couple of books he really wants. I already got him two, but I¡¯m


    sure he would appreciate another one.¡± Melissa admitted.


    ¡°Ok. Thanks. Text me the names so I can look.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    ¡°Colby needs a travel mug for his coffee in the morning.¡± Lexi suggested.


    ¡°Um¡­.Alight.¡± I said, and got an idea, I just hoped it worked out.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you getting for Rowen?¡± Gina asked.


    ¡°I have no idea. He never really asks for anything, or indicates things he wants. I¡¯m at a loss.¡± I


    admitted, sadly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯lle up with something great for him.¡± Gina said with a smile.


    ¡°What about Molly?¡± Melissa asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting her a new camera. One I know she¡¯ll love.¡± I responded.


    ¡°What are you getting Norm, and Marcus?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Norm I¡¯m getting that rainbow throw nket he¡¯s been gushing over. I ordered itst week. It will get to


    school next week sometime. Marcus I¡¯m getting that set of mugs he likes so much in town.¡± I said.


    ¡°What about Jax?¡± Molly questioned as she walked toward us holding arge canvas bag.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. What is that?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°All of the stuff from Greg¡¯s house is finally cleaned out, and Braxton has started going through it with


    dad¡¯s help. They found this in one of the boxes.¡± Molly answered as she opened the bag.


    ¡°OK?¡±


    ¡°This is a quilt his great grandmother made. Every pup born, and every mate found was added to the


    nket. Thest one added was Greg, by his mother. All of Greg¡¯s cousins are on it, along with


    Braxton¡¯s. It¡¯s not in the best of shape, and Braxton isn¡¯t on it. He seemed a little sad to see it in the


    condition it is. I thought maybe you could have it cleaned up, repaired, and have him added to it.¡± Molly


    exined.


    ¡°How may people are on it?¡± I asked as I looked at the quilt.


    ¡°More than I expected. Braxton¡¯s great grandmother was one of 7. His grandfather was one of 6. There


    were cousins, and such that have long moved away. Greg was the only child of his father, and mother.


    He was also the youngest. All of Braxton¡¯s cousins were born before Greg¡¯s mom died. I think it would


    mean a lot to Braxton.¡±


    ¡°Who do we know that can do it though?¡±


    ¡°My mom probably can.¡± Offered Melissa.


    ¡°It looks like they added a patch for each person so you¡¯ll need to pick something for Braxton.¡± Molly


    stated.


    ¡°Ok. Why don¡¯t we stop at your mom¡¯s shop first?¡± I asked Melissa.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± Molly said as she put the quilt back into the bag.


    It didn¡¯t take long to reach Melissa¡¯s mom¡¯s shop. When she saw the quilt she gushed over it, but was


    also saddened by the state it was in. Once I exined what I wanted to do, she assured me she could


    definitely take care of it. She than sent me into her fabric room to find what I wanted to add for Braxton.


    That was harder than I thought as there were so many choices. After awhile I found a red fabric I liked


    with ck wolves printed on it running, ying, sleeping, and doing various things. I showed Melissa¡¯s


    mom the fabric, she cut a section, quoted me a price, and told me it should be ready a few days before


    Christmas.


    The rest of the girls were looking around at the clothes she had made so I decided to poke around a bit


    too. I wasn¡¯t seriously looking because I felt I had all I needed, but I did end up finding something I


    wanted to get for Gina. I hoped she liked it. It was a white, spaghetti strapped dress, that went to about


    her knees, notpletely form fitting, but enough to show off her figure nicely. It was covered in an


    eyelet material. It might be a little innocent looking, but I thought Gina would really like it, and it would


    look pretty on her. Some how I managed to purchase it without Gina seeing it, and asked Melissa¡¯s


    mom to send it over to the pack houseter for me. Then we all left the shop.


    The next stop was the book store. I did end up getting Ross two of the books Melissa told me about. I


    also picked up a fashion design book for Naomi that I thought she would like. For Peter I got him a


    book on the greatest Gammas in history. I hoped he liked it. Melissa assured me he would.


    Molly drug us into a jewelry store next. She wanted to look for a specific watch Jax wanted. I wandered


    around the store for a bit, just looking. I some how ended up looking at earrings, which was surprising


    as I didn¡¯t have my ears pierced. I never really thought about it either. I did see a pair of earring I loved


    though. They were a pink heart shaped stone, and very pretty. I ended up walking away from them, and


    went to look at nes.


    I had noticed a ne Melissa had been looking at. It was two interlocking hearts in light yellow gold


    with the chain attached right to the hearts. I quickly text Ross to ask if he was getting her a ne or


    anything for Christmas then sent him the picture. I knew he would get it for her. As we were getting


    ready to leave as Molly did find, and paid for Jax¡¯s watch, I stopped to look at the earrings again.


    ¡°You like those earrings, don¡¯t you?¡± Gina asked as she came over to me to look.


    ¡°I do, but I don¡¯t have my ears pierced so they¡¯d be wasted on me.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get them pierced while we¡¯re here? They may not be able to use those earrings to


    pierce them with, but maybe you can buy those to put in once your ears heal.¡± Gina suggested.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t having your ears pierced mess with your wolf¡¯s ears?¡±


    ¡°Nope. We all have our ears pierced.¡± Molly said from my other side.


    ¡°Oh. I¡­.I don¡¯t know.¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Come on Chas. Get your ears pierced. We¡¯ll even help you pick out the studs you¡¯ll need to wear for


    awhile.¡± Lexi coaxed.


    ¡°I¡­..¡± I sputtered.


    ¡°Excuse me, Alley, are you able to do ear piercings?¡± Melissa called out to the girl working behind the


    counter.


    ¡°Sure. Who¡¯s getting their ears done today?¡± Alley answered.


    ¡°Chastity!¡± Gina called out, pping her hands.


    ¡°Chas¡­.Oh. Hi Miss. Chastity. You may not remember me, but you helped babysit my little brothers


    when pop was in the emergency room a few years ago.¡± Alley reminded me with a smile.


    ¡°Oh. Yes I do. Didn¡¯t he break his leg falling off adder?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Sure did. Had to go to the ER to have it set for the night so it would heal properly.¡±


    ¡°I remember that.


    ¡°So you want to get your ears pierced?¡±


    ¡°I¡­.I guess.¡±


    ¡°Let me take a look, and then I¡¯ll show you the piercing studs to pick a pair. OK?¡±


    ¡°Um. Sure.¡±


    She led me to a chair behind the counter, and examined my ears. I couldn¡¯t understand why though.


    They were just ears. Finally she showed me a tray of earrings.


    ¡°These are the best piercing studs for your size, and shape ears. As your ears are smaller, it¡¯s best to


    have. a smaller stud.¡± Alley exined as she showed me the tray.


    Lexi, Molly, and Melissa gathered around the tray, and looked at the studs with me. They all seemed


    pretty simple which worked for me. Molly suggested a set of yellow gold ball studs, but I really wasn¡¯t a


    fan of the gold. Lexi pointed to a pair of small diamond studs, but I didn¡¯t like those either. Finally


    Melissa pointed out a pair of white gold, heart shaped studs. Those I liked. Within 10 minutes, and a


    small startle from me due to the sound of the gun, my ears were pierced, and we left the shop.


    ¡°Where to next?¡± Gina asked as she skipped along with us.


    ¡°Before we go too much further, I need to stop at the toy store, and the craft supply shop for some


    things for my ssroom.¡± Molly stated, leading us in that direction.


    We reached the toy store first. Molly went right to what she needed. As I had never been in a toy store


    before I decided to wander a bit. It wasn¡¯t long before I came across some oddly shaped, what I


    assumed were chairs. They had a slightly rounded bottom so they moved a bit when you sat on them.


    They were made of hard stic with a vinyl seat on top. There were 6 of them in different colors of the


    rainbow.


    ¡°Oh. Molly would love these for her ssroom.¡± Melissa said as she came up beside me.


    ¡°She would?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah. She has two already. She said they¡¯re great for pups because pups always want to be in motion.


    These keep the pups in their seats, but still moving in a way.¡±


    ¡°But would they make a good Christmas gift?¡±


    ¡°I think so. Why don¡¯t you, Lexi, and me each get two, that way she¡¯ll have all 6, and none of us will be


    paying for all of them?¡±


    ¡°Go get Lexi, and see what she thinks.¡±


    Melissa nodded, and walked away to find Lexi. I definitely liked the chair idea. It would be an added


    something to her Christmas present. Once Melissa found Lexi we agreed on Melissa¡¯s idea. Molly was


    still sorting through puzzles, and games so we easily paid for the chairs, and arranged delivery.


    Once Molly was done we moved onto the craft store. Again I wandered, and found myself in the


    framing department. It was there that I got an idea for Rowen, my dad, and Jax. Rowen didn¡¯t have any


    pictures of his mom up in his apartment, and my dad could never decide which pictures of my mom he


    liked best. I had caught Jax sorting though pictures of him, and I from when we were pups. I could


    make each of them a coge of pictures. I wouldn¡¯t use the originals, but copies. That decided I picked


    up a couple ofrge frames, and photo adhesive. I would ask Joe for pictures of Jane. All the pictures


    Jax had were in his apartment in my box of pictures. Dad¡¯s photo albums of my mom was in his


    apartment. I would get Braxton to grab those for me.


    ¡°What are you going to do with those?¡± Molly asked as she paid for her packs of crayons, construction


    paper, and markers.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make coges for dad, Jax, and Rowen.¡± I answered proudly.


    ¡°Of what pictures?¡± Gina asked.


    ¡°For my dad, pictures of mom. For Rowen, pictures of your mom, and for Jax pictures of the two of us


    from when we were pups.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Oh wow. Rowen will love that. He doesn¡¯t have pictures of mom because he doesn¡¯t want to take them


    from dad. Are you going to use the originals?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m going to have copies made.¡±


    ¡°I think dad would love it if the pictures weren¡¯t just your mom. I think it should be pictures of all of you.


    For Jax you should add some of the current pictures too.¡± Molly suggested.


    ¡°You think so?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Yeah. I do. Actually I know of a picture in dad¡¯s office that is his favorite of your mom. I¡¯ll have Jax scan


    a copy of it, and email it to you.¡± Molly offered.


    ¡°Great. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°Lexi, you haven¡¯t really bought anything yet.¡± Melissa noticed.


    ¡°Maybe I have, and you just haven¡¯t seen me do it?¡± Lexi giggled.


    ¡°Oh. Sneak girl.¡± Molly joked.


    ¡°When I need to be, I always am.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Chas, there is a sewing machine here that Melissa really wants, but she told Ross he¡¯s not allowed to


    by her stuff like that for Christmas. Maybe you should get it for her.¡± Molly whispered to me.


    ¡°A sewing machine?¡± I questioned quietly.


    ¡°She works with her mom a lot, and really enjoys it. She¡¯s always talking about wanting her own


    machine. Want me to show it to you?¡±


    I nodded, and followed Molly to the sewing machines. As soon as she pointed out the one Melissa


    wanted, I didn¡¯t think twice. I bought it, and set up to have it delivered to the house. I also picked out


    some pattern books, thread, and fabric. Once Molly, and I were done, we met everyone else at the


    coffee shop next door. I got a hot chocte, and we continued on our way.


    ¡°Alright Gina, and Lexi, I need more ideas for Rowen, Joe, and Colby.¡± I stated once we started walking


    again.


    ¡°Dad is easy.¡± Gina stated.


    ¡°How so?¡± I asked.


    ¡°He has a thing for model cars. He likes to build them.¡±


    ¡°He does? Where does he keep them?¡±


    ¡°The study in our apartment.¡±


    ¡°Is there a particr one he wants, and doesn¡¯t have yet?¡±


    ¡°I think so. We¡¯ll pass the store he gets them from. They have his list there.¡±


    ¡°His list?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. What about Rowen?¡±


    ¡°Funny, unknown secret about Rowen. He is a Marvel fan. His favorite is Captain America.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding?¡± Lexi snorted.


    ¡°Nope. They have a limited edition model that¡¯s being released. He typically doesn¡¯t buy those for


    himself, but I know he would love it.¡± Gina answered.


    ¡°Chastity, did you know about this?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Yes, I knew. Why do you think half of the t-shirts, and sweatshirts he sends me are Captain America.


    That¡¯s also why I insisted we watch the movies so I had a clue about who the guy was.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Jax¡¯s favorite is the Hulk.¡± Molly added.


    ¡°The Hulk?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Yup.¡± Molly responded.


    ¡°Ross is a fan of Clint.¡± Melissa said.


    ¡°Does Colby have a favorite, Lexi?¡± Gina asked.


    ¡°Ugh. Yes. He¡¯s obsessed with Thor.¡± Lexi grumbled.


    ¡°Well he is hot.¡± Molly joked.


    ¡°Thankfully that¡¯s not why he¡¯s obsessed, but that¡¯s why I have a thing for him.¡± Lexi giggled, making us


    allugh.


    ¡°I¡¯d take a ride on that one.¡± Melissa said with a snort.


    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t?¡± Gina quipped.


    ¡°Gina!¡± I squeaked.


    ¡°Ohe on. Like you don¡¯t think he¡¯s hot.¡± Gina said.


    ¡°I never said he wasn¡¯t. I¡­.I like Iron Man, if I¡¯m being honest.¡± I giggled.


    ¡°Ah yes. The brains, but so arrogant.¡± Melissa stated as we walked into the model shop.


    ¡°It¡¯s the brains I like.¡± I joked.


    We wandered a bit, looking at the Marvel character items they had until Gina drug me over to the


    model she told me about. It was pewter, and Captain America was preparing to throw his shield. I knew


    Rowen had to have it, so I grabbed it. I ended up getting a Hulk model for Jax, and they had a model of


    Thor¡¯s hammer for Colby, Neither of those were limited edition, but Molly, and Melissa assured me my


    brothers. didn¡¯t have them. Just because I knew Rowen would appreciate it, I bought my first ever


    Captain America sweatshirt.


    I ended up getting a model of the James Bond Aston Martin for Joe to build. Gina told me Joe loved


    James Bond so it seemed fitting. I knew my dad was a train fan so I got him a model of the first train to


    ever be built. It was a prebuilt model, but he could set up the track it came with, or disy it. I knew he


    hadn¡¯t bought himself a train since I was a pup, and he didn¡¯t have many.


    Of course all of the girls got Marvel items for their mates as well. To go along with their other gifts. The


    final stop for the males was the de smith. Colby wanted, and needed a certain type of knife, and


    Lexi wanted to have one made for him. While she was talking to the de smith, I looked around a bit.


    I wasn¡¯t a weapons fan, but it was kind of neat seeing what the male made with his own hands, and


    imagination. Gina ended up getting a set of throwing knives she said Braxton really liked. I got a leather


    pouch for him to keep, and carry them in. I had his name carved into it as well.


    The only person I was at a loss for was Lexi. She never really expressed a want or have to have. I


    ended up texting both Colby, and Darren for help. What they told me kind of surprised me. Lexi loved


    paintings. She couldn¡¯t paint, but she loved looking at them. Her favorites were of the moon, stars, and


    the sunset. She also needed some new cake pans. I got Molly to take Lexi off to a clothing store she


    was eyeing, with Gina, then Melissa, and I went to the small, private art gallery. I didn¡¯t know what I


    was looking for, but I hoped I would find something Lexi would love.


    It took a bit, but I found a set of small paintings that were the different phases of the moon. Melissa


    found a set of constetions. She also bought a painting for Naomi, and Peter. I wasn¡¯t sure what it was


    as I didn¡¯t get a good look, but she thought they would like it. Once we finished we went off in search of


    Gina, Molly, and Lexi.


    They were still in the clothing store when we found them. Lexi was trying on a skirt that looked really


    good on her, Gina had a not so ttering tie-dye dress on Molly was in the process of talking her out of.


    Molly already had several bags in her hands. Once they were changed, I was surprised Lexi didn¡¯t buy


    the skirt. I snuck a picture of it to Colby who asked me to have the store hold it for her. After all of that


    we made our way home so Molly, Melissa, Lexi, and I could get ready for our date.


    Shopping all day was exhausting, but I had to admit it was a lot of fun. I had Molly take my bags back


    to her apartment for me, and made my way to Joe¡¯s office. After being told I coulde in, I stepped


    through the door, and looked around. I had never realized how many pictures Joe had up of his family.


    It was clear to me just how important Jane, Rowen, and Gina were to him.


    ¡°Hey there Chassy girl. What can I do for you?¡± Joe asked as he set his pen down, and smiled at me.


    ¡°I need a little help with Rowen¡¯s Christmas gift.¡± I said as I sat down in one of the chairs in front of his


    desk.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure what ever you get him, he will love.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    ¡°So what do you need my help for?¡±


    ¡°Rowen doesn¡¯t have any pictures of Jane in his apartment. Gina said he doesn¡¯t want to ask you for


    them because she was your mate, and he feels you should have them. I want to make a coge of


    pictures of her for him. I was wondering if you could scan them onto a USB for me so I can print a


    bunch to put on the coge, or have Gina do it please?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Absolutely. I¡¯ll have Gina do that for you as quickly as possible. I¡¯m sure he would love that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Joe. I really appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°Well I better go. We¡¯re going on a group date tonight, and I need to get ready.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Well you have fun.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and Chastity?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really d you¡¯re Rowen¡¯s mate. You make him very happy, and an even better man than he


    already was.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Joe. He makes me very happy too.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now go get ready.¡±


    I waved to Joe with a smile on my face, and headed back to Jax¡¯s apartment. Rowen said pants, and


    long sleeves for tonight. I picked out a pair of dark wash, boot cut jeans, and dark purple, short sleeved


    button up. I nned to take a sweat shirt with me to put on at the cksmith shop though. After that I


    got in the shower. I was really looking forward to tonight.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    ***Rowen***


    Every time we do these group dates some how we end up getting readying at my ce. I never


    understood it, but it just seemed to be the way it was. When I walked into the living room to see Colby


    looking at the flowers I got for Chastity, I chuckled. ¡®


    ¡°You get her flowers for every date?¡± Colby asked me.


    ¡°Yes. Did you get some for Lexi?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. Lexi doesn¡¯t like cut flowers. I got them once, and she got mad at me.¡± Colby admitted.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I got her a little sulent nt instead. She has a bunch of them.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡± Ross asked, and Colby showed him.


    ¡°Kind of looks like a cactus without the needles.¡± I stated.


    ¡°Pretty much, but Lexi loves them¡± Colby shrugged, ¡°By the way, where is Jax.¡±


    ¡°Idiot forgot flowers, again.¡± Ross answered.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m not the most romantic guy in the world, but man my brother really sucks at it.¡± Colby


    said, shaking his head.


    ¡°He has his moments, but he really does suck at it.¡± I agreed.


    Just then my door opened, and Jax walked in, looking winded, holding another mess of flowers.


    ¡°Again with then the weird mess of flowers. Can¡¯t you just choose two or three?¡± Ross questioned Jax.


    ¡°Molly likes a mixture.¡± Jax snapped.


    ¡°Are you sure or do you just not remember what flowers she likes?¡±


    ¡°No. She likes a big mix of wildflowers.¡±


    ¡°I doubt that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°Are we ready?¡± I finally cut in.


    We each grabbed our flowers, and headed to Jax¡¯s. When we got to his door, I knocked. Jax quickly


    pushed me out of the way, and opened the door.


    ¡°Why do you always do that? I live here. Just walk in.¡± Jax stated, as we followed him into the


    apartment.


    ¡°See, not a romantic bone in his body.¡± Ross muttered to Colby.


    ¡°Eh. He¡¯s not wrong.¡± Colby shrugged.


    ¡°Just wait. In 3¡­2¡­.¡±


    ¡°Molly! We¡¯re here! Let¡¯s go!¡± Jax called.


    ¡°You know Jax, just once it would be nice if you could pretend to be a gentleman, knock, and wait. You


    know like Rowen, and Ross do?¡± Molly growled as she walked out of the bedroom.


    ¡°But I live here.¡± Jaxined.


    ¡°It¡¯s called romance Jax. You should try it.¡± Molly stated.


    ¡°See. Told you.¡± Ross whispered to Colby, and I snickered.


    ¡°I¡¯m plenty romantic.¡± Jax argued.


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you sex is not romance? Thank you for the beautiful flowers.¡± Molly


    grumbled as she took the flowers from Jax.


    ¡°Since when is sex not romance?¡± Jax questioned.


    ¡°Stop while you¡¯re ahead man.¡± Ross stated.


    ¡°Alright. I concede, my brother is an idiot when ites to romance.¡± Colby stated, ¡°Molly, where is


    Lexi?¡±


    ¡°HEY!¡± Jax snapped.


    ¡°She¡¯s changing. She forgot Rowen said pants, and long sleeves.¡± Molly answered as she sniffed the


    flowers she got from Jax.


    ¡°Ah. You like that mess of flowers Jax got you?¡± Colby questioned.


    ¡°Yes. Jax may suck at romance, but he always remembers that I like a nice mix of wildflowers.¡± Molly


    admitted.


    ¡°Um. Alright.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I do NOT suck at romance. I romance you every night.¡± Jax grumbled.


    ¡°Dude, seriously?¡± Ross questioned.


    ¡°The things I don¡¯t need to hear about Jax.¡± Chastityined she came out of her bedroom, making


    me smile.


    I walked over to her, looking over her outfit. The jeans she was wearing fit her perfectly. She had


    braided her hair back with little curls around her face. She looked great. I kissed her cheek.


    ¡°Hi sweet girl. You look good.¡± I whispered to her, as I handed her the flowers I was holding.


    ¡°Thank you. The flowers are beautiful.¡± Chastity said as she took them from me, and kissed my cheek.


    ¡°See that Jax, that is romance. Please do me a favor, and take lessons from Rowen.¡± Molly begged.


    ¡°But¡­..¡± Jax started.


    ¡°I will say it again, sex is NOT romance.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really not.¡± Lexi agreed as she came out of her bedroom with Melissa following her.


    Once we were all ready, we left the house. We walked to the restaurantughing, and chatting. We


    were seated quickly once we arrived.


    ¡°Are we really going to a cksmithing ss tonight?¡± Lexi finally asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Weird, but do you know what they¡¯re going to be making?¡±


    ¡°No. I just thought it would be interesting to see how they create things. It was that or de smithing.¡±


    ¡°A movie or something could have worked too.¡±


    ¡°We usually try to do something interactive together.¡± Molly said.


    ¡°We like to be able to talk, and stuff while we¡¯re out. cksmithing may not be our thing, but it¡¯s


    something we all can interact with each other while doing.¡± Melissa added.


    ¡°Oh. That makes sense then.¡± Lexi stated.


    ¡°Good evening. Can I start you¡­..Colby? Holy crap. How have you been?¡± Our waitress said.


    ¡°Oh hey Tammy. Been great. You?¡± Colby responded with a smile.


    ¡°Fantastic. How long are you home for?¡±


    ¡°We head back tomorrow. Tammy, this is my mate Lexi. Lexi this is my buddy Dave¡¯s mate, and an old


    friend of mine, Tammy¡±


    ¡°Uh. Hello.¡± Lexi responded.


    ¡°Hi. I heard Colby here found his mate. Believe me it was a relief. He needs someone to keep him in


    line. You¡¯re so beautiful, too beautiful for this mutt.¡± Tammy said with a giggle, making us all chuckle


    ¡°Hey!¡± Colby grumbled.


    ¡°Thank you. You know, I keep saying the same thing to him.¡± Lexi responded.


    ¡°Ofe on babe. That¡¯s not very nice.¡± Colbyined.


    ¡°We better stop picking on him. You know how these male egos are ¡± Tammy snorted.


    ¡°HEY!¡± All 4 of us malesined.


    ¡°Calm down guys. We¡¯re only messing with you.¡± Molly stated, causing us to grunt.


    ¡°Anyway, what can I get you to drink?¡± Tammy asked.


    Once drinks were ordered Tammy left the table. Chastity was reading over the menu, biting her lip. It


    looked like she was trying not tough at something.


    ¡°So, I have an ego problem?¡± Jax grumbled.


    ¡°Damn it! You made me lose. You idiot!¡± Molly snapped, and pouted, while the other 3ughed.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jax questioned.


    ¡°I told you it would be Jax.¡± Melissaughed.


    ¡°I thought it would be Rowen or Colby.¡± Molly huffed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad Molly I thought it would be Colby too.¡± Lexi stated, and I as so confused.


    ¡°Who did you think it would be Chas?¡± Melissa asked.


    ¡°I said Jax too.¡± Chastity giggled.


    ¡°Why not Ross?¡± Molly questioned.


    ¡°Because in all the years I¡¯ve known him, he¡¯s the only one who seems to never have ego problems.¡±


    Chastity answered with a giggle.


    ¡°Oh believe me, he does, he just doesn¡¯t show it like the other three.¡± Melissa stated


    ¡°Wait. What is going on?¡± I finally asked, and the other guys nodded.


    ¡°The 4 of us girls had a bet going to see which one of you would make ament about your egos.¡±


    Melissa answered.


    ¡°And I lost because you couldn¡¯t keep your big mouth shut Jax.¡± Molly growled at Jax.


    ¡°I do NOT have an ego!¡± Jax blurted.


    ¡°HA! You so do.¡± Molly giggled.


    ¡°Chas, you bet against me too?¡± Jax pouted.


    ¡°Of course I did.¡± Chastity giggled.


    ¡°But¡­.why?¡± Jax whined.


    ¡°Because between you, and Colby, your egos could suffocate us.¡± Chastity snickered.


    ¡°Now don¡¯t bring me into this.¡± Colbyined.


    ¡°She¡¯s not wrong.¡± Lexi smiled.


    ¡°Thank you for not thinking I have a big ego, sweet girl.¡± I said with a grin.


    ¡°I never said you didn¡¯t. Just Jax has a bigger mouth.¡± Chastity quipped with a smirk.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Jax and I whined at the same time.


    ¡°What?¡± Chastity questioned, but looked like she was trying not tough.


    ¡°That¡¯s not very nice pip-squeak.¡± Jax said.


    ¡°And to think I assumed you were always sweet.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Am I wrong though?¡± Chastity giggled.


    ¡°No!¡± Everyone else at the table agreed thenughed.


    Thankfully the conversation was interrupted by Tammy bringing the drinks.


    ¡°Here you go. Are you ready to order your meals?¡± Tammy said as she put our drinks down.


    Once she was done we ordered our food, and she disappeared again.


    ¡°When do you three get toe home for Christmas?¡± Molly asked Chastity, Lexi, and Colby.


    ¡°Wee home the week before, and have to go back on January 2nd.¡± Lexi answered.


    ¡°Are you going to see your parents for the holiday, Molly?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°No. Mom, and dad don¡¯t really do the holidays. They were never big on celebrations, and stuff. They¡¯ll


    send a card. My sisters and I will send little gifts. We might call each other, but that¡¯s about it.¡± Molly


    responded.


    ¡°What about you Melissa?¡±


    ¡°Ross, and I are doing Christmas Eve dinner with my family. We¡¯ll spend Christmas day at the pack


    house.¡± Melissa answered.


    ¡°Lexi, aren¡¯t you going to miss your family for Christmas?¡± Molly asked Lexi.


    ¡°I am, but I think they n toe out here Christmas day. My parents like to do their own little thing


    just the two of them now that Darren, and I are adults.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°What about your brother?¡±


    ¡°Darren is going to do Christmas Eve with a couple of friends. He¡¯ll probablye with my parents


    Christmas Day.¡±


    ¡°Lexi, and I talked about switching between here, and Dark Moon every year. Since it¡¯s our first year


    together they decided toe here.¡± Colby added.


    ¡°We¡¯ll make sure we have some where for them to stay while they¡¯re here.¡± Molly offered.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lexi said with a smile.


    ¡°When do you n to start decorating?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°Do you think you cane home next weekend? We can spent the visit decorating.¡± Melissa


    suggested. ¡°Um¡­Colby, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think we can make that work. We¡¯ll leave after ss Friday, and go back Sunday afternoon.¡± Colby


    said. ¡°As long as we have some time to study, that should be fine. Our finals start that following week.¡±


    Lexi added.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m so excited! I love decorating for Christmas.¡± Molly squealed.


    It was a relief for me to know I was going to get to spend next weekend with Chastity, even though it


    would be busy decorating. It was still time with her.


    ¡°Are you going to want to cook Christmas dinner, like you did Thanksgiving, Chas?¡± Molly questioned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind cooking, and I can, but I don¡¯t have to.¡± Chastity answered.


    ¡°I think you should just enjoy Christmas this year. Not spend it in the kitchen.¡± I suggested, with a smile.


    ¡°So who is going to cook?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°Lucy, and Tina already offered.¡± I responded.


    ¡°But they should be with their families.¡±


    ¡°Lucy said between the two of them they¡¯ll have it done pretty quickly. Besides, Tina said it would be


    the perfect excuse to avoid her inws for a bit. She loves them, but they are pretty pushy so


    sometimes she needs a break. Lucy said that while she¡¯s there her pups will have time to just enjoy


    their gifts.¡± | exined.


    ¡°Oh. Ok. Well if they want to do it, that¡¯s fine then.¡± Chastity smiled.


    ¡°Hey pip-squeak, what¡¯s different about you?¡± Jax asked, causing me to look at her in confusion than


    smile when I saw the earrings.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Chastity questioned.


    ¡°You look different. I can¡¯t figure out why though.¡±


    ¡°Mister observant here. She got her ears pierced today.¡± Molly snorted with a shake of her head.


    ¡°Oh. Ok.¡± Jax said simply.


    ¡°They look great, sweet girl.¡± I whispered as I kissed her temple, making her blush.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Chastity smiled at me.


    Our meal was delivered shortly after. We chatted through out the meal. It was nice to spend time


    together. It was especially nice to listen to Chastityugh, and be happy. She hade a long way in


    such a short time. I was very proud of her.


    Once we finished eating, we headed to the cksmith shop. I was kind of excited about this. I had


    always wanted to see how they turned a metal bar into something useable, and beautiful. As we


    walked I pulled Chastity close to rne with my arm around her waist, causing her to smile up at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if this isn¡¯t your thing. I just thought it was be interesting to watch.¡± I told her.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I do like watching how things are made.¡± Chastity admitted.


    ¡°I remember you telling me that.¡±


    We chatted as we walked. When we arrived at the cksmith shop there were a lot of people.


    Eventually we found the person in charge to get more information. ording to the organizer we were


    broken down into groups with one cksmith per group. The group could select an item they wanted


    the cksmith to make then the cksmith would create it, exining the process as they went along.


    There were only three cksmith, but due to us being who we are it would just be us in the group.


    We were quickly led over to our observation area. The cksmith with a big, dark skinned male, with


    graying hair, and a huge smile.


    ¡°Well if isn¡¯t Lil¡¯ Miss Chas. How are ya¡¯ girl?¡± The cksmith boomed.


    ¡°Hi Hal. How is L?¡± Chastity asked with a smile.


    ¡°Fine, fine. Chasing our grandpups around like crazy these days.¡±


    ¡°How many do you have now?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve got 6, and Carly is pregnant with number 7. Kane said, he and Polly are thinking of having one


    more.¡±


    ¡°Aw. That¡¯s so exciting. Please tell L I said hi.¡±


    ¡°You know I will. She¡¯ll be excited to hear I saw you.¡±


    Chastity just smiled, and took a stool next to me. I always loved when our pack recognized her, and I


    got to see what they felt about her. Knowing how loved she was by our pack would make her being


    Luna that much easier. When the time came of course.


    Once we were all seated Hal handed us a photo album, and told us to select an item we wanted to see


    being made. Of course we all had different ideas. The females wanted flowers, and such. I personally


    wanted Captain America¡¯s shield which started a whole different debate, and a lot of groans from the


    females. It was Chastity who finally shut us all up.


    ¡°What about this for the front door of the pack house?¡± Chastity suggested, pointing a picture.


    I looked over to see what it was. She was pointing of the pack symbol inside of an oval.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be too heavy?¡± Melissa questioned.


    ¡°If it¡¯s too heavy for the door, maybe hang it on the wall?¡± Ross said.


    ¡°If we put it on the outside wall next to the door it can be bigger.¡± Jax added.


    ¡°Hal, how about this one, but big enough to hang next to the main door of the pack house?¡± Chastity


    showed Hal the picture.


    ¡°I can do that. It won¡¯t be done tonight, but I can at least get it started.¡± Hal agreed.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Chastity gave Hal a huge smile.


    Chastity scooted her stool close to mine, and leaned against my chest. That just didn¡¯t work for me. I


    knew she wouldn¡¯t sit in myp so I made her stand up, moved her stool so it was between my spread


    legs, and had her sit down. As soon as she sat down, I pulled her back against my chest, and wrapped


    my arms around her waist. I smiled when she rested her hands on top of mine, and ced her head


    under my chin with a sigh. I loved how she fit perfectly in my arms.


    As we watched, and listened to Hal work, Chastity asked a lot of questions. The other three females


    didn¡¯t seem as interested but Chastity waspletely enthralled with Hal¡¯s process. He seemed to be


    eating up her interest. I had to admit this probably would have been better to do just Chastity, and I as


    we


    seemed to be the only ones really paying attention. For me, I enjoyed watching how the members of


    my pack mastered their trades. Chastity loved to learn about the work, and process.


    Chastity, and I were both seemed to be a little disappointed with the demonstration ended. I was


    especially disappointed when Chastity pulled out of my arms, and went to speak to Hal privately. I


    figured she wanted to ask more about his family. I really loved how much she cared about the people in


    our pack, and was genuinely interested in their lives. Every person she talked to really enjoyed talking


    with her as well.


    ¡°Well that was interesting.¡± Molly stated.


    ¡°Are you just saying that or do you actually mean it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my thing if I¡¯m being honest, but it actually gave me an idea.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I have a unit with my students about what they want to be when they grow up. I¡¯ve been trying to figure


    out ways for the pups to learn about different jobs, and trades. Maybe I could set up field trips for the


    pups to get demonstrations from some of the tradesmen.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty good idea.¡± Melissa admitted.


    ¡°I agree. Sorry you guys didn¡¯t enjoy this.¡± I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯re not always all going to like the things we do on group dates.¡± Lexi said with a shrug.


    Just then Chastity came up to me wearing a big smile. I smiled at her, and put my arm around her


    waist. We all left at that point. We chatted as we walked. I did enjoy these group dates. I knew Jax,


    Colby, and Ross really well, but part of doing this was so that I could get to know their mates, as well as


    watch how Chastity got along with everyone. No matter how any of us looked at it, in the future, minus


    Lexi, and Colby, this would be mine, and Chastity¡¯s core group. We needed a strong bond.


    I had been a little surprised when after getting home everyone went off to bed. I followed Chastity to


    her room. She left me get her off again the same way I had the night before. It was the perfect ending


    to the night. As I held her in my arms, and fell asleep, I really looked forward to our future.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    ***Chastity***


    The next couple of weeks went by quickly. Lexi, Colby, and I did get to go home to decorate for


    Christmas the first weekend of December. That had been a lot of fun as I had never really been


    involved in decorating for Christmas before. I also got to go have dinner with just my dad, and me.


    That was something we had never done before. He spent a lot of time telling me stories about himself


    as a pup. I hadn¡¯t known I had an aunt. Unfortunately I would probably never meet her as she had


    mated with someone from another pack. She, and my dad had never been particrly close as their


    ages were so far apart. She was older by almost 10 years. He also hadn¡¯t heard from her in several


    years.


    He also told me more about my mom, and even managed to find my grandmother¡¯s contact


    information. He thought that she might be interested in getting to know her granddaughter He told me


    that my mother had dreamed of going to Clovend, but wasn¡¯t able to due to financial reasons. At that


    time there really wasn¡¯t much in the way of schrships.


    Norm, and Marcus also had some big news of their own when we returned from Thanksgiving break.


    Marcus¡¯s parents did join Norm¡¯s family for Thanksgiving. ording to Norm Marcus¡¯s father spent


    more time watching what was going on around him than speaking, but he was not rude in any way. Just


    quiet. Marcus¡¯s mother instantly hit it off with Norm¡¯s mother. They spent the whole visit talking,


    laughing, and joking. Norm told me that he had never seen Marcus so happy. I was happy for them.


    As soon as Lexi, Colby, and I returned from our weekend of Christmas decorating, finals began. All


    extra circrs were put on hold for those two weeks. The only ss we didn¡¯t have a final for was


    Anatomy We did have a mid-term though. After our Christmas break we would be starting the wolf


    systems.


    I felt bad for Colby, and Marcus because for those two weeks they were almostpletely ignored.


    Lexi, Norm, and I were so tired, and stressed we were also very snappy. At one point I thought Lexi


    was going to make Colby cry. He decided to bring us dinner one night while we were studying. He sat


    behind Lexi, and started rubbing her back as she studied. She bit his head off, and threatened to never


    let him near again if he kept touching her. I¡¯ve never seen my brother leave a room so quickly. I felt bad


    forughing, but I did.


    Poor Rowen was amazing through the whole thing. Also more patient with me than I think any Alpha


    had ever been. He would still video call every night. I would answer the call, say hello, then proceed to


    ignore him until I passed out. He never onceined though. Just called every night, said hi, and


    worked. I¡¯m sure he said good night as well before disconnecting, but I was already asleep by that


    point.


    Two of my finals ended up being presentations. Well one was a presentation. The other was a practical


    exam in which I had to demonstrate what I learned on an actual person. I hated, and loved that at the


    same time. I was able to actually put to use what I learned. I think I did really well. I would find out how I


    did on everything today as finals had ended two days prior. Lexi, Norm, and I ended up sleeping for


    close to 12 hours once we were finished then took a day to stay in our pajamas, and do absolutely


    nothing. Well at least I did. I have a feeling Lexi, and Norm spent their time making things up to their


    mates. I didn¡¯t want to even think about that though.


    Today was thest day of the semester. We didn¡¯t have sses, thankfully. While I was waiting for my


    grades I decided to clean up my room, and doundry. I had never had such a messy room, and I


    hated it. As I was trying to clean Lc had also been really clingy. I guess I had been ignoring her a lot.


    I felt bad, but there wasn¡¯t much I could do. I had to focus if I wanted to do well. It was during my


    seventh or eighth check for my grades that I received an email from Dean Leonard toe to his


    office. That really worried me.


    I took a quick shower, put my hair in a ponytail, threw on clothes, and left my room. I almostughed


    when I ran into Lexi in the elevator. I hadn¡¯t seen her since ourst final.


    ¡°Where are you headed?¡± I asked Lexi.


    ¡°I got an email from Dean Leonard, asking me to meet with him.¡± Lexi answered.


    ¡°I got a request from him too.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°I hope nothing bad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not anything bad Chastity.¡±


    ¡°I guess we¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Did you get your grades yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but I think they said they¡¯ll be posted by 5:00 this evening.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    ¡°Have you started packing yet?¡±


    ¡°No. You?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget we need to be at Norm, and Marcus¡¯s at 6:00 for dinner.¡±


    ¡°I know. Do you think one of them cooked?¡±


    ¡°Goddess I hope not.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    We giggled as we entered Dean Leonard¡¯s office. His secretary asked us to have a seat, and she let


    him know we were there. I had tried really hard not to think about this meeting or what it was about.


    Now that


    I was here it was all I could think about, and I was really nervous. I worked really hard this semester. I


    felt I did well. I would be heart broken if I had to leave because I failed. Finally Dean Leonard¡¯s


    secretary told me I could go into his office.


    With sweaty palms, and shaky legs, I walked in. He was sitting at his desk, writing something. As soon


    as he heard the door close he looked up, and smiled at me then asked me to sit. I sat down in one of


    the


    brown leather chairs in front of his desk, and waited. It only took him a minute to close the file he had


    been looking at then grab another one, and open it. I really hoped he would tell me what this was all


    about as I was really starting to freak out inside. Finally he looked up at me, and smiled again.


    ¡°Hi Chastity. How are you?¡± Dean Leonard asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok. A little nervous, if I¡¯m being honest sir.¡± I answered quietly.


    ¡°There is nothing to be nervous about. Trust me.¡±


    ¡°Uh. OK?¡±


    ¡°As you may know the professors here report outstanding students to me, frequently. I also receive


    phone calls from those who really believe in the skills of certain students.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.I did not know that, sir.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Well I do. I must say Chastity, I am very impressed.¡±


    ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°Your professors have said wonderful things about you. They say that you are very attentive, you retain


    a lot of knowledge, take notes well, are a quick study, and you consistently have workpleted early.


    You also read quite a bit ahead, and seem more prepared for every ss than the majority of your


    ssmates.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I¡­..I¡¯ve always believed in being fully prepared.¡±


    ¡°You are that by quite a bit. That is something to be very proud of.¡±


    ¡°Thank you sir.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. On top of that I have received several phone calls from a a previous graduate, and


    short term professor of Clovend about your skills, abilities, and knowledge. This person sees great


    potential in you, and another student here. This person also sees you as her predecessor in a few


    years.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Do you happen to know who I might be speaking of?¡±


    ¡°¡­.I¡¯m sorry sir, but I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I am speaking of Wanda, or as you may know her, midwife Wanda ¡°


    ¡°Midwife Wanda?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She says she has known you for years, and has always been quite impressed with you. She also


    informed me that while on break during Thanksgiving you, and Lexi spent a full day with her,


    shadowing her, asking questions, learning, and even participating with a patient or two she saw that


    day. This was something you, and Lexi decided to do on your own, without her contacting you to see if


    you would be interested in spending a day with her. This is something that has impressed her very


    much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always enjoyed learning from midwife Wanda. She knows that when she retires, my hope is to


    rece her as our head midwife.¡±


    ¡°I am aware, as is she. She has confidence in both you, and Lexi.¡±


    ¡°She does?¡±


    ¡°Very much. Now let me get to the point.¡±


    ¡°Ok?¡±


    ¡°Chastity, how truly interested in being a nurse are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand the question, sir.¡±


    ¡°You are doing a double major, but are you doing nursing because you truly want to be a nurse or are


    you doing nursing simply so you can assist midwife Wanda in every capacity?¡±


    ¡°Oh. I¡­.um¡­..I am doing nursing because I thought you needed to do nursing in order to be a


    midwife.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Well you really don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°No. You don¡¯t. Nursing is a broad area while being a midwife is a specialty. You do not need a degree


    in nursing to get a degree in midwifery.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I did not know that.¡±


    ¡°Well now you do.¡±


    ¡°Yes I do.¡±


    ¡°If you do not need a nursing degree, would you choose to continue for it, or would you chose to just


    doing midwifery?¡±


    ¡°I¡­..uh¡­.Nursing is interesting, but my heart is more in midwifery. If I¡¯m being honest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. Chastity, while you are doing well in your nursing courses so far, you are


    excelling in your sses for midwifery.¡±


    ¡°I am?¡±


    ¡°Yes you are.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°And I¡¯m d to say it. Now to the point of this conversation. I spoke to Wanda this morning. She


    knows that you, and Lexi are both wanting to be midwives at Moonlight once you graduate. You


    would be doing your hands on training with Wanda to prepare for when she retires which she ns to


    do in a little under 5 years now.¡±


    ¡°I knew of her n.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you are. What I¡¯m getting to is that the midwife program is shorter than the nursing program. If


    you dropped the nursing program, and focus solely on midwifery, you would graduate a year from now


    instead of 3 years. That would give you 3 and a half years of hands on training, and taking over for


    Wanda, instead of only 2 years of training with her.¡±


    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. What I would like to know is if you would be interested in dropping nursing to focus only on


    midwifery? Now understand that while working at the hospital with Wanda, you can also spend time


    learning more about nursing so you can back up the nurses when you are needed. With that training


    you can get a certificate in nursing due to experience. Wanda has total faith in you, as do I, that you will


    exce!, and be fully ready to take over when she retires.¡±


    ¡°I¡­..wow. Um¡­..


    ¡°You can sit in my waiting room, and think about it while I speak to Lexi, if you would like. I will need an


    answer today though as I will need to make changes to your schedule for next semester, immediately.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah. I¡¯d like to think about it a bit.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Go ahead out to the waiting room, and send Lexi in.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Thank¡­..thank you sir


    I got up, and left his office, sending Lexi in. As I sat on the couch in the waiting room, I thought about


    everything. While I enjoyed my early nursing sses, my degree in midwifery was my ultimate goal. I


    had done nursing because I thought I had to do both. There was a small part of me that wanted to do it


    to help the nurses at the pack hospital, but that hadn¡¯t been what drove me. Something about being in


    the delivery room, helping moms bring pups into the world spoke to me. It was what I truly wanted to


    do. No matter how young I was when I was in delivery rooms, I loved every moment of it. It was


    magical, and


    I something I wanted to experience for years toe.


    Knowing that the program was only a year and a half long wasn¡¯t something to take lightly either. If I


    finished in a year and a half instead of 3 years it would mean I would get to home sooner. I would be


    with my family, and friends earlier than I thought. It would also mean a lot less time away from Rowen.


    This time next year I could be receiving my diploma, and be moving home to start my life with my mate


    The only negative in this option was not receiving a diploma for Nursing. Dean Leonard said I could still


    get my certificate due to hands on training at home though. That may take a little longer, I wasn¡¯t really


    sure, but eventually I would also be a nurse. That wasn¡¯t a big enough negative to not drop nursing


    though.


    I made up my mind. I knew what I was going to do, and I was excited about it for lots of reasons. I also


    had a little Christmas surprise to give everyone I love too. I couldn¡¯t wait to see their faces when I told


    them. I would need to contact midwife Wanda to set up days to spend shadowing her for the next two


    weeks, but I was sure she would have no problem with it. It would also give me something to do while


    everyone else was working or in school during my visit home.


    When Dean Leonard¡¯s door opened again, Lexi walked out looking shocked, but also happy. I tilted my


    head in question at her. She smiled, and nodded at me. We were both going to do the same thing. I


    was so excited.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be 6 months behind you.¡± Lexi said quietly


    ¡°Why? If we¡¯re in the same program we¡¯ll finish at the same time.¡± I responded, confused.


    ¡°We¡¯ll graduate together, but I¡¯m going to stay here until Colby finishes school. His program is 2 years.


    He¡¯ll have 6 months left when we graduate. I can¡¯t leave my mate here without me.


    ¡°Oh. I didn¡¯t think about that. That does make sense.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. So are you going to do it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going to tell everyone at Christmas. While we¡¯re home I was also going to contact midwife


    Wanda to shadow her some days.¡±


    ¡°Good idea. I want to be part of that too.¡±


    ¡°I hope so. I need to give Dean Leonard my answer, and I have a question for him.¡±


    ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll wait here then we¡¯ll head to Norm, and Marcus¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°NORM! Oh no. He¡¯s going to be so upset.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about sugar pop. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s going to be more excited for us than anything.¡±


    ¡°I know, but¡­..¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry small fry. We¡¯ll make sure we don¡¯t abandon him.¡±


    ¡°Yes we will.¡±


    We smiled at each other, and I went back into Dean Leonard¡¯s office.


    ¡°So what did you decide Chastity?¡± Dean Leonard asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do it. I¡¯m going to drop Nursing.¡± I responded with a smile.


    ¡°Alright. I will make the appropriate schedule changes today.¡±


    ¡°I did have one question.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Will ! continue with Anatomy ss?¡±


    ¡°Technically you could stop taking it now, and keep the grade you have currently as your final grade as


    females do not birth their pups in their wolf form.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.I would rather continue the ss. Even though we deliver our pups as humans, I still want to learn


    the system of wolves, just as I did for humans.¡±


    ¡°Lexi said the same thing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve alsoe too far in that ss to give up now.¡±


    ¡°An intelligent way to look at it. You will continue in that ss then. Please understand that the next


    year of sses will be very intense, and require a lot of hard work, as well as focus.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Very good. Well have a good rest of your day. Oh, and Merry Christmas.¡±


    ¡°Merry Christmas to you as well sir.¡±


    Lexi, and I left the admin building chatting about what to expect moving forward. We were both very


    excited. I was also very honored to know midwife Wanda had enough faith in my abilities to call the


    school about me specifically. I would make sure not to let her down. I was d Lexi would be going


    along with me on this journey as well.


    Lexi, and I did decide to not tell Norm about this until he and Marcus came to Moonlight for a visit. They


    nned toe for New Years. Norm¡¯s mom was alsoing as the sister of Norm¡¯s that lived at


    Moonlight was due to deliver a pup close to then. Norm¡¯s mom wanted to be there to help care for their


    older pup while mom, and dad could prepare, be at the hospital without worry then bond with the new


    pup a bit.


    After grabbing the gifts I had for Norm, and Marcus I went to their apartment. Norm opened the door


    with a squeal, and happy dance, making meugh. He hugged me than drug me into the apartment.


    They had set up a small table top Christmas tree just for the asion. They would be spending


    Christmas with Norm¡¯s family.


    ¡°Hi Norm. Hi Marcus.¡± I greeted them both with a smile then sat the gifts on the floor with the tree. ¡°Hey


    there Chas. Did you get your grades?¡± Marcus asked as he handed me a bottle of water


    ¡°I did.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Oh. How did you do?¡± Norm bounced.


    ¡°I got 4 As and 1 B. What about you?¡± I answered as I sat down on the floor.


    ¡°Same. I am really proud of myself¡± Norm gushed.


    ¡°As well you should be babe.¡± Marcus smiled, and kissed Norm¡¯s cheek.


    At that point there was a knock at the door. Norm rushed off then came back with Lexi, and Colby who


    were also carrying gifts. Norm bounced into the kitchen to grab them drinks. Lexi, and Colby greeted


    Marcus than found ces to sit.


    ¡°So Lexus, how did you do?¡± Marcus asked.


    ¡°All As and Bs.¡± Lexi said proudly.


    ¡°We¡¯re all so smart.¡± Norm giggled.


    ¡°What about you Colby? How did you do?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t get graded like you all do. Our sses, as you call them are more like warrior training with


    more specialty. Once we have mastered something we move onto the next. I will say that the trainers


    are really impressed with how quickly I¡¯m progressing.¡± Colby exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome.¡± I said with a smile, and a pat on the back.


    ¡°Wait. Does that mean you¡¯re going to get more muscles?¡± Norm asked, trying to maintain a straight


    face


    ¡°Norm!¡± Lexi gasped.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright sweets. Probably not Norm. My specialty doesn¡¯t require more muscle. It¡¯s more agility,


    scent, observation, and things like that.¡± Colby responded.


    ¡°Huh. OK. I guess that makes sense.¡± Norm nodded.


    ¡°By the way Marcus, they will have an opening for an observation instructor in the spring. I put in a


    good word for you with the department head.¡± Colby stated.


    ¡°You did? What made you think I would be good at that?¡± Marcus questioned.


    ¡°I noticed you watch everything around you, always. Your eyes never stop moving. You¡¯re always


    paying close attention to every detail. It would mean more regr hours, and a nice pay increase from


    being a pack warrior¡±


    ¡°You always were one to catch things none of us really saw, Marcus.¡± Lexi added.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m qualified. I never got any formal training.¡± Marcus said as he scratched


    the back of his head.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t really matter.¡± Colby said leaning back on the couch, and pulling Lexi back against him.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The department head said that the interview itself is pretty basic. Mostly going over your warrior


    training, and anymendations you received over the years. The bigger thing is the test.¡±


    ¡°Test?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. They test your abilities in a practical setting. How well you do on that will determine if you¡¯re a


    candidate for the job.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well that makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. They don¡¯t need you to sit in front of them, and blow smoke. What they need is to see your


    skills.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Well if you¡¯re interested the application is in your email. I asked the department head send it to


    you right before I came home this evening.¡±


    ¡°Shit. Thanks. I appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Not to be an ass or anything, but will we be eating soon? I¡¯m starving.¡±


    We allughed at Colby. He was always hungry these days. He said it was because of the work they


    put him through at school.


    ¡°Yeah. I paid one of the cafeteria workers to bring the food up to us. It should be here any minute.¡±


    Marcus responded


    ¡°Awesome.¡± Colby sighed.


    ¡°You guys will NEVER guess who asked me and Marcus to dinner tomorrow right.¡± Norm stated.


    ¡°Who?¡± Lexi asked before I could.


    ¡°My father. He called just before you got here. Asked Norm, and I for dinner. Said he had something for


    us.¡± Marcus answered, sounding a bit tense.


    ¡°Have you two talked much since Thanksgiving?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°A bit. Mostly about work stuff. He¡¯s thinking of retiring soon too.¡± Marcus responded


    ¡°What does he do?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s an ountant. Mom is a secretary for ourw firm. They both want to retire soon.¡±


    ¡°They seem pretty young to retire.¡±


    ¡°Actually dad is close to 60. They had me kind ofte. Dad wanted to get his career established, and


    mom wasn¡¯t ready to have pups yet so they waited.¡±


    ¡°Did they ever want more than one?¡±


    ¡°I never asked. I don¡¯t think so though.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°Your dad did offer to do tax returns for my parents, as well as my brothers and sisters, if they wanted.¡±


    Norm stated.


    ¡°Of course he did. When did he offer to do that?¡± Marcus asked.


    ¡°At Thanksgiving.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Talking about money, and how to make some.¡±


    ¡°No. He offered to do it for free. He did actually talk to me for a minute or two when he was talking to


    dad about ways to get more back in the tax return.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He told me to tell you that when tax timees toe see him. He¡¯ll do our taxes in a way that will


    get us something back with the house, my being in school, and us being mated now He said all of that


    changes the way our taxes are done, and he doesn¡¯t want us to get screwed.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t hee to me with that?¡±


    ¡°He said he didn¡¯t want you to take it the wrong way. He figured if I told you, that you might listen before


    getting upset. He also said something about looking into schrships for me since we¡¯re mated, you¡¯re


    a warrior, and there are schrships for the mates of warriors.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Uh. Alright.¡±


    ¡°I know he¡¯s an asshole, but he is trying Marcus. Maybe more for your mom than for you, but he is still


    trying.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I guess I¡¯ll talk to him about this tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Norm hoped off the couch when there was another knock at the door. Colby followed him to help with


    the food we knew was at the door. As soon as the food wasid out we began to talk,ugh, and joke.


    Norm was his normal bouncy, bubbly self. He had meughing so hard at one point water came out of


    my nose. Making everyoneugh even harder.


    When we finished eating we decide it was time for presents. Norm took up the job of ying Santa. He


    even had a Santa hat, and elf shoes with bells on them. I was d I brought my camera as I snapped


    several pictures of him all dressed up.


    ¡°Ho. Ho. Ho. First present is for¡­..Lexi.¡± Norm said trying to do a deep Santa voice, failing, and making


    us allugh.


    ¡°This is from Marcus.¡± Lexi read the tag, sifted through the tissue paper, and pulled out a light pink


    sweater dress.


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s the right size. I asked Colby to check the sizes on your dresses for me.¡± Marcus said,


    scratching the back of his head.


    ¡°It is, and I love it. Thank you Marcus. Colby, you have to take me out on a date soon so I can wear it¡±


    Lexi stated.


    ¡°Yes sweets.¡± Colby said with a smile.


    ¡°Next gift is for¡­me!¡± Norm squealed, ¡°It¡¯s from Chastity


    He quickly tore open the paper, making me giggle. He was definitely not a neat gift opener. He picked


    up the gift card I had taped to the secondyer of wrapping paper, grinned, and squealed.


    ¡°SHOPPING!¡± Norm yelled.


    ¡°Oh boy.¡± Marcus snickered.


    Next Norm ripped open the secondyer of paper to find the nket. As soon as he shook it out, he


    bounced happily


    ¡°I LOVE it Chas! I can¡¯t wait to put it on the bed! What do you think Marcus?¡± Norm squealed.


    ¡°If you love it, than I¡¯m happy.¡± Marcus smiled at Norm¡¯s excitement


    ¡°It¡¯s a king size so if one of you is a nket hog. Norm, there should still be enough for the both of you.¡±


    I said with a giggle, and a wink at Marcus.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the nket hog. He is.¡± Norm sniffed.


    ¡°Uh. Not quite.¡± Marcus chuckled, and Norm stuck his tongue out at him, making us allugh again.


    ¡°Ok. Next present is for¡­Colby.¡± Norm said, and handed the gift to him.


    ¡°Thanks. It¡¯s from Marcus.¡± Colby opened the package to find bluetooth ear buds, ¡°Thanks man. I


    needed these. I just lost one of mine.¡±


    ¡°I remembered. You¡¯re wee.¡± Marcus responded.


    ¡°CHASTITY¡¯S TURN!¡± Norm bounced over to me, and handed me a gift bag.


    ¡°Thanks Norm. It¡¯s from¡­ Norm.¡± I said as I moved tissue paper around then pulled out a picture


    frame. It had Captain America¡¯s shield in one corner, and the g painted around the rest of it. ¡°I love it.


    Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I thought you could put a picture of Rowen in there since you said he¡¯s a big Captain America Fan.¡±


    Norm said as he grabbed another present.


    ¡°I think I know just the one too.¡± I said with a smile


    ¡°This one is for Marcus.¡± Norm bounced over to Marcus, and handed him a box.


    ¡°Thanks. It¡¯s from Chastity.¡± Marcus stated.


    I was a little nervous about this one. I had gotten Marcus a set of in travel mugs originally then I


    printed out the pictures from my photo ss of Norm in the woods. They came out so well that I had


    some added to the mugs. The rest were in an album for Marcus. There was also a gift card to a home.


    improvement store for him to use for their house. Marcus spent a minute inspecting each mug then


    quickly flipped through the photo album.


    ¡°Wow! I¡­.I don¡¯t know what to say Chastity. Thank you. They are great.¡± Marcus finally said with a


    smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. The other gift bag under there from me is just some empty frames for the two of you


    to put some pictures in.¡± I stated.


    ¡°Yay! I get to hang more pictures.¡± Norm said excitedly.


    ¡°Yes you do love.¡± Marcus said with a smile for Norm.


    Norm handed out the rest of the gifts. They were mostly for him, and Marcus any way as Lexi, Colby,


    and I would be exchanging gifts at home on Christmas. From Marcus I got a leather bound, purple


    dyed journal, and a new pen to go with it. I was excited to use it, as I had used almost half of my


    current journal already. Colby got ankle weights from Norm, that he had been saying he needed. From


    Norm, Lexi got a red cashmere sweater we had seen her eyeing not too long ago.


    Norm got a pair of tie-dye sneakers he had seen from Lexi. Colby got him a signed poster from his


    favorite movie. Lexi got Marcus the sports watch he had been wanting. Colby wasn¡¯t sure what to get


    him until he took me to get the home improvement store gift card. He ended up getting Marcus a tool


    belt since he didn¡¯t have one, and a new tool box as his was falling apart.


    After some more chatting, and picture taking as Norm wanted pictures of our evening together, it was


    time to head back to our rooms. When I got back to mine I pulled out myptop to call Rowen, and to


    go through the pictures I had of him to choose one to put in my new frame. Of course he was very


    excited about the frame which made me giggle. The picture I ended up choosing was one of the ones


    of Duke sitting in the gazebo. After that was done, I turned myptop to face the rest of my room as I


    started to pack for my trip home. We ended our call as soon as I was done, and I dropped off to sleep,


    excited to spend two weeks at home.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    ***Chastity***


    I woke up early the next morning, excited for my trip home. I couldn¡¯t wait to spend two weeks home


    with my family. By the time Lexi, and Colby arrived at my room I was ready to go. After taking onest


    look. around to make sure I had everything I wanted to take, I grabbed Lc, my purse, book bag, and


    left. Colby, and Lexi seemed pretty excited as well.


    ¡°Hey guys, are you staying at Jax¡¯s ce again?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Colby answered.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take over one of the other apartments in the house?¡±


    ¡°We considered it, but after we¡¯re both finished with school I don¡¯t know if we want to continue living in


    the pack house. I don¡¯t want to take over the space then end up moving out. Plus we¡¯re not there often


    enough to really take one of those spaces.¡± Colby exined.


    ¡°Oh. Yeah. I guess that makes sense. Do you think you would want to live in the pack house?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯d rather continue living there, but it¡¯s not only up to me.¡±


    ¡°True. What do you think Lexi?¡±


    ¡°I kind of want to have my own house, but at the same time, I like being surrounded by people. I¡¯m not


    sure yet though. We have time to decide.¡± Lexi answered.


    ¡°True.¡± I agreed.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you all use that house for pack gatherings any way? You call it the pack house, but it¡¯s


    really not any more. We have people in, and out constantly at Dark Moon.¡±


    ¡°True, but Dark Moon¡¯s pack house is a lot bigger, and more set up forrge gatherings. Our pack


    house is really too small any more to hold that many people. That¡¯s why we have the Community


    Center that was built about 30 years ago.¡± Colby responded.


    ¡°Why is the pack house so small?¡±


    ¡°When our pack was first established there were only about 20 members. The original Alpha didn¡¯t


    expect our pack would ever get so big so he built the ce to amodate that size pack.¡±


    ¡°Have any of the following Alpha¡¯s consider expanding it?¡±


    ¡°It has ben several times.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Yes. Rowen¡¯s wing was added not long before the Community Center was built. When the Community


    Center was built Joe¡¯s dad put a vote to the pack to decide if they wanted to continue to use the pack


    house as the main gathering spot, or switch to the Community Center. He did inform them that the cost


    to upgrade the house to make it useable for the entire pack would be incredibly high, and would take a


    lot of time. Essentially, at least the entire first floor would have to be ripped out, and rebuilt. The pack


    didn¡¯t want that. They were happy with the Community Center. At that point it was decided that the


    pack house. would be the Alpha, Beta, and Gamma home as well as their office.¡± Coby exined.


    ¡°But we haven¡¯t been using the Community Center much over the years.¡± I stated.


    ¡°That¡¯s only been like that over thest 5 or 6 years. No one really knows why though.¡±


    ¡°Rowen said because of it¡¯s condition.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It hasn¡¯t been well maintained. Jax told me about Rowen upgrading the whole thing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It is starting to look really good.¡±


    ¡°I know. Jax took me to see it when we were home for Thanksgiving. Your suggestion for the Craft


    Show is really going to benefit the pack in more ways than just that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d. We have a great pack, but we seem so distant from each other.¡±


    ¡°I agree. As do Jax, and Rowen. Jax told me that while he, and Rowen were in school they were trying


    to find ways to bring the pack back together as they should be.¡±


    ¡°Good. I hope they came up with some good ideas.¡±


    ¡°They had one or two, but from what Jax told me it was you, and Molly that who have had the better


    ideas, as well as having more ideas.¡±


    ¡°Small fry, males tend to think on arger scale, and more about protection, and such. They¡¯re not


    always great about figuring out how to get people to connect on a personal level. They love their pack,


    but are not always good at figuring out the intimate needs. That¡¯s what us females are for.¡± Lexi added.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Colby protested.


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯m not really sure.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the females that create more of the rtionships with others than the males.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    ¡°If you think about it, it is.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Take us for example.¡±


    ¡°Um. Alright?¡±


    ¡°When we first met you hit on me before even having a conversation.¡±


    ¡°We had talked a little on video chat with short stack before.¡±


    ¡°No, we really didn¡¯t. You, and Chas talked for a bit then disconnected. We never really spoke beyond


    hi, and goodbye. You knew my name, but I¡¯m not sure you even really knew what I looked like besides


    my


    face. Sort of.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°When I first met Chastity she was talking to Norm. She defended me to him about my attitude at the


    time, and even suggested I needed a friend. She wasn¡¯t wrong. She got me on a personal level,


    without even knowing me.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to know you on a personal level.¡±


    ¡°You wanted in my pants. That¡¯s a different kind of knowing. Chastity wanted to know me for me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I already knew you were my mate. How could I not want in your pants?¡±


    ¡°COLBY!¡± I gasped.


    ¡°Can you honestly tell me, short stack that you didn¡¯t want in Rowen¡¯s pants when you first realized he


    was your mate?¡± Colby asked.


    ¡°Actually I can.¡±


    ¡°Bull!¡±


    ¡°Colby, think about what my life was at that point? What I wanted from Rowen was his protection, and


    safety. I knew squat about sex at that point. Only little whispered things, and that something physically


    happened between two people. I also knew it was messy, and smelled funny.¡±


    ¡°Messy, and smelled funny?¡± Lexi giggled.


    ¡°You have never had to clean up after two people after they¡¯ve had sex before. You have no idea just


    how gross being on that end can be.¡± I responded, wrinkling my nose.


    ¡°Colby!¡± Lexi growled.


    ¡°What? I NEVER had sex in the pack house. Yeah I messed around a bit, but the 4 of us guys would


    leave. the house for sex. It was our agreement.¡± Colby exined.


    ¡°Really?¡± Lexi questioned.


    ¡°Yeah. We didn¡¯t want a female we were messing around with to get toofortable, and our


    bedrooms, in our home was only meant for our mate. We NEVER wanted another female in there. We


    never wanted our mate to wonder which females had been in that space.¡±


    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s¡­..in a weird way that¡¯s kind of sweet.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. Anyway. Who are you talking about Chastity since it wasn¡¯t any of us males?¡±


    ¡°Fiona. She had a rotation of males in, and out of her room since she was 15. As soon as they were


    done, no matter the time, day or not, I was called to clean up the room. I had to change the sheets,


    clean up any stains, clean up condoms, if they used them. All of it. It was gross!¡± I responded.


    ¡°That¡¯s terrible, and disgusting.¡± Lexi gagged.


    ¡°Yeah. Very much so.¡±


    ¡°Why did John allow that?¡± Colby questioned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I never asked. It wasn¡¯t my business. I was just told to clean it up, and keep my


    mouth shut.¡± I answered.


    ¡°So gross. Anyway, back to my original point. Do you see what I¡¯m saying about males being less about


    the personal level in connecting?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I do. It does makes sense.¡± Colby responded.


    ¡°Males care more about what a person can do than who they are.¡±


    ¡°True. Well unless it¡¯s someone important to us. Our mate, and families we want to know all about


    them.¡±


    ¡°Of course you do because you want to true, strong rtionship with them. Everyone else is just an


    outsider in a way.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also kind of true. Chas, you¡¯re doing a good job looking out for, and helping our pack. We¡¯re a


    strong pack, but I think with you, and Molly our pack will be what it once was, and ultimately


    stronger.¡±


    ¡°I hope so. I know it¡¯s because our pack is so big, but that¡¯s no reason not to try to bring the pack closer


    together.¡± I said.


    ¡°I agree. Packs should be more like a big family instead of all just living together for the sake of


    community.¡± Lexi stated.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard with a pack our size though.¡± Colby said.


    ¡°True, but if Dark Moon can do it, then so can Moonlight.¡± Lexi said with a shrug.


    ¡°What are some things Dark Moon does to keep the pack close?¡±


    ¡°Understand that it can be a little harder for us as we have several higher education schools on


    property with people from other packsing, and going all of the time. I don¡¯t know how Uncle


    Jeremy, and Robert manage sometimes. Anyway, some of the things we do are things like street fairs.


    We do those 4 times a year. The warriors are rotated so that if they worked during one, they¡¯re off on


    another. They also do movie nights, and a Halloween parade for anyone who dresses up. There are


    dinners, ys, concerts and parties of different types during the year. There is also Tradesmen week.¡±


    Lexi exined.


    ¡°What is Tradesmen week?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°For a week all of our Tradesmen open up their businesses to the public for demonstrations or sses


    so people from the pack can observe, and learn.¡± Lexi answered.


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s not a half bad idea.¡± I said.


    ¡°The warriors also get a week where they can give lessons, and do demonstrations.¡±


    ¡°Now, I like that idea.¡± Colby stated.


    ¡°Of course you do. It does have it¡¯s own ulterior motive though.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It gives the pups a chance to see what their options are as they be adults, and hopefully choose


    a career path. Especially teens who are floundering, and don¡¯t know what they want to do. If they¡¯re in


    a family of warriors or Tradesmen, but aren¡¯t interested in that path, they can see what their other


    options are up close, and personal.¡± Lexi exined.


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes it does. I bet our pack would love something like that.¡± Colby stated.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they would. Besides, with Rowen starting that warrior program, it will help get more people


    interested in it.¡± I agreed.


    ¡°How is that going any way?¡± Colby asked.


    ¡°He said it¡¯s going well so far. Those interested in bing instructors have been sent to Alpha Theo¡¯s


    pack to begin their training. The facility build is asing along nicely. He¡¯s hoping to have everything


    up, and running by the summer. Right now he¡¯s putting feelers out to other packs on interest in the


    program. The Rogue leader has already contacted him back, and they are in talks about sending some


    from his sub packs for training when the program opens. Apparently that¡¯s the one thing he¡¯s short on.


    The majority of his sub packs have no trained warriors. He wants his people to feel safe, but doesn¡¯t


    feel they do. Robert has already sent Rowen applications for their most promising students for


    consideration. The difference being that we would trade students.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Trade students?¡± Colby questioned.


    ¡°Yes. Since Dark Moon has a lot of higher education schools, we would send people there to attend


    their programs while their warriorse here for our program instead of paying for them to attend the


    school. Rowen said it¡¯s a win, win.¡±


    ¡°What does Rowen n to trade with the Rogue Leader?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Rowen said he, and Joe have applications from some of our pack members looking to explore the


    world, meet new people, and stuff like that. They¡¯re reviewing the applications with the Rogue Leader


    to see what his sub packs need then they are going to see if the people with applications out would be


    interested in going there, at least temporarily to help or possibly build a life.¡±


    ¡°Why would people want to leave Moonlight?¡± Colby questioned.


    ¡°Rowen said that what they do we might not have an additional need for, and those members may


    flourish some where else. Others are mate hunting. There are also cases where there Isn¡¯t much room


    to advance in their field simply because all of the spots are full. He wants our pack members to reach


    their full potential, and if they can¡¯t or it may take them a long time to do it, he wants to give them


    whatever. opportunity he can to achieve that.¡±


    ¡°I never thought of that.¡±


    ¡°Believe me, neither did I. I wasn¡¯t too happy with him when he told me about letting our pack members


    go, but once he exined it, it made a lot of sense to me. We shouldn¡¯t hold our pack members back


    just because we don¡¯t want them to leave,¡±


    ¡°You know it¡¯s notmon for pack members to even want to leave their pack unless it¡¯s for their


    mate.¡±


    Lexi said.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t no, but Rowen said one of the things he learned in school, and while on his tour is that we


    should consider our pack¡¯s happiness, and well being over what we want. The world is changing, but


    we werewolves haven¡¯t. In the human world it¡¯s verymon for people to move to other ces for a


    multitude of reasons, be it for school, jobs, family, friends, a mate or husband or wife in human terms,


    or just because they want to go some where different. We¡¯re so possessive of our members that we


    don¡¯t allow that, but we may be holding people back simply because we¡¯re possessive. Is that really fair


    to them? Rowen doesn¡¯t think so. He feels we should be more like humans in that regard in allowing


    our members to expand their horizons, with the understanding that the pack member must be epted


    by the Alpha of the pack they go to, otherwise they cannot go. Their connection with our pack doesn¡¯t


    break until they¡¯re epted, permanently They are also not allowed to just wander. We have to stay


    within the boundary of ourws. They still have to protect our race.¡± I said.


    ¡°How will they get the Alpha¡¯s approval?¡± Colby asked.


    ¡°Rowen will send the Alpha the person¡¯s file, and set up at least a video meeting, or an in person


    meeting, if it¡¯s possible. They have to do that even if it¡¯s temporary.¡± I answered.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do that to attend Clovend, and I didn¡¯t for Denu.¡± Colby stated.


    ¡°Because we¡¯re not there to be a temporary member of the pack. Nor are we there to try to be


    members. We¡¯re simply there for our education at one of their schools. Our interaction with their pack is


    minimal at best. If you weren¡¯t mated to Lexi, and I wasn¡¯t friends with her, we would have no


    interactions with their leaders. Yeah maybe we would go into town sometimes, but mostly we would be


    at school. These people are looking to enter the pack for various reasons be it training, helping, work,


    or finding their mate.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like Rowen is really going to be a great Alpha.¡± Lexi said with a smile.


    ¡°He really is.¡± I responded proudly.


    ¡°Can I ask a question that¡¯s not about this subject?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I responded.


    ¡°When are you going to start staying in Rowen¡¯s apartment instead of Jax¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°I can answer that one.¡± Colby stated.


    ¡°Ok. So answer it.¡± Lexi grunted.


    ¡°When Chastity is ready for that step. He doesn¡¯t want to push her. He also doesn¡¯t want her to feel


    obligated to move in with him if she¡¯s not ready.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right. Rowen, and I talked about it a couple of times. He¡¯s waiting for me to want to live with him


    before I do.¡± I added.


    ¡°But you never stay in his ce.¡± Lexi stated.


    ¡°I know.¡± I said glumly.


    ¡°Do you want to stay there?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ not yet. You have to remember I¡¯ve spent so many years alone that I want to be surrounded by


    people for awhile longer. Rowen understands, and respects that.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re alone in your room at school.¡±


    ¡°If you think about it, the majority of the time I¡¯m alone in my room is when I¡¯m sleeping. At least your or


    Norm is with me most of the time. When I am alone, I hate it. When I¡¯m by myself I either video chat,


    have music going, or a movie ying so I don¡¯t feel so alone.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I¡­.I didn¡¯t realize that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I have to be honest with you about something, short stack.¡± Colby said.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°When Lexi, and I first went to ask about a mate apartment, I asked them about a two bedroom so you


    could move in with us.¡±


    ¡°You did?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Unfortunately the only way to get arger apartment was if we had a pup.¡±


    ¡°He did. I was there. After that bad night you had, I went to talk to Dee-Dee to see if she could help us


    get a bigger apartment due to extenuating circumstances. She tried, but she couldn¡¯t.¡± Lexi added.


    ¡°Oh. Thank you. I wouldn¡¯t want to do that to you guys though.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°You two are mates, and need your one on one time. You should have your own living space to connect


    just you two.¡±


    ¡°You live with Molly, and Jax when you¡¯re home.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t use that as an example.¡± Colby stated.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Lexi questioned.


    ¡°Well first, she was brought to their apartment right out of the hospital. Chas needed someone there to


    take care of her as she couldn¡¯t really do anything on her own due to her injuries. The second being


    that Jax, and Molly had already agreed to have her move in with them when they got home. He knew


    she was in a small, throw away ce while he was gone. He hated it, and wanted her close.¡± Colby


    exined.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that.¡± I said.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t tell anyone. He was just going to do it, and to hell with what anyone said about it.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°The other thing with Molly, and Jax is that I¡¯m not there often because of being away at school. The


    majority of their time is spent just them. With you two I would be there all of the time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Lexi agreed.


    ¡°Oh. Lexi, I forgot to tell you. I talked to midwife Wanda this morning. We can spend at least two days a


    week with her while we¡¯re home. If we want to do more we can just show up.¡± I told her, excitedly.


    ¡°Awesome! I have a question for you, that I hope doesn¡¯t upset you.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I know you want to rece her when she retires, but¡­ummm¡­.with you being Luna, do you think


    you¡¯ll be able to be head midwife? Will you have the time?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Yeah. I thought a little about thatst night.¡±


    You did? You never seem to want to¡­sorry. I shouldn¡¯t bring this up.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s ok. It is something I have to at least think about. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll have the time to run the


    department, plus be a good Luna. ir, and Beth seem pretty busy with their duties.¡±


    ¡°Beth doesn¡¯t have a Beta, and Gamma female yet though so her situation is different.¡±


    ¡°I know. ir retired from being Luna, but she helps Beth. Also didn¡¯t your mom, and ke¡¯s mom


    decide not to retire until the guys found their mates?¡±


    ¡°Yeah they did. I think the King has arranged a mating ball for a few months from now. He wants Dark


    Moon to host it as we¡¯re the biggest pack after Royal Pack. Darren, and ke n to go, if it happens.¡±


    ¡°I hope they find their mates.¡±


    ¡°I do too. Darren is beyond ready. Sure he had his fun with females over the years, but he said he¡¯s


    tired of it. He wants to settle down. He hasn¡¯t even spent time with a female outside of his group of


    friends in


    months.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Yeah. The only females he spends time with are the ones mated to his friends.¡±


    That has to be tough sometimes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it is. Back to my point, what do you think you¡¯re going to do?¡±


    ¡°Well I think I may let you take the midwife Wanda¡¯s position, and I¡¯ll be your secondary.¡±


    ¡°Really? Me? Why me? It¡¯s always been your dream to step into her role when she retires.¡±


    ¡°True it has been, but the rest of my dream has been to have a life with my mate. My mate happens to


    be the Alpha whiches with responsibilities I hadn¡¯t expected. I would choose you because I trust


    you, and I know you can do the job. I think we should find a third person though. Just the two of us


    won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    ¡°Too bad Norm isn¡¯t interested.¡±


    ¡°I know. That would have been perfect.¡±


    ¡°Yes it would have been, but at the same time I don¡¯t see him ever wanting to live away from his family.


    like that. Sugar pop is all about his folks, brothers, sisters, nieces, and nephews.¡±


    ¡°That he is.¡±


    ¡°So do we start looking when are next round of sses starts?¡±


    ¡°I think we should.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. We¡¯ll do it. By the way, thank you for your faith in me, and I¡¯m sorry you have to give us


    your dream.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not. I¡¯m still going to be a midwife. That was always the real dream. I wanted midwife Wanda¡¯s


    spot because she is our only midwife.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Did dad tell you that Naomi came to him the other night, and apologized to him for what happened


    with. you?¡± Colby asked suddenly.


    ¡°No. I haven¡¯t talked to dad in a few days.¡± I admitted.


    ¡°She apologized to him, and also gave him pictures she had of your mom that she found. Dad said


    she¡¯s been going through boxes she had in her closet, and found them. She told him she wished she


    could apologize to Brinna as well, but it wasn¡¯t possible.¡±


    ¡°Oh wow.¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    ¡°Has she apologized to you, Chas?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Yes. When I was home for Thanksgiving. The day I showed her myundry system. She also told me


    about how she ended up being apart of all of that.¡± I answered.


    ¡°How did that happen?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s her story to tell. All I will say is that Aurora found her weak point, and manipted it to get


    Naomi to do what she wanted.¡±


    ¡°That sucks.¡±


    ¡°It does.¡±


    ¡°Can we not talk about that female any more? She was poison.¡± Colby growled.


    ¡°That she was.¡± Lexi agreed.


    ¡°Subject dropped. Oh, Colby, Braxton told me that you¡¯re helping him teach his first pup ss this


    week.¡± I stated.


    ¡°I am. I didn¡¯t expect him to start it so soon, but with dad¡¯s help he¡¯s ready sooner than we thought he


    would be.¡± Colby said.


    ¡°How can he train pups when he¡¯s still in training himself.¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Pup training is fairly basic. It¡¯s mostly moves, and such. The harder training doesn¡¯t start until your


    teens, and only if you want it.¡± Colby answered.


    ¡°Ah. Where is he doing the training?¡± Lexi questioned.


    ¡°There is on old gym that is two blocks away from the town center. It¡¯s sat empty for a few years. Dad


    rented it for Braxton, and fixed it up. There is space for pup sses. Gina is trying to talk him into


    adding dance, and gymnastics sses for pups that want to do that instead. Braxton isn¡¯t a fan of the


    ideal though.¡±


    ¡°Why not? Those kinds of things are good for pups as well.¡± I protested.


    ¡°I think it more has to do with hisck of knowledge or understanding of those activities. It also doesn¡¯t


    help that he couldn¡¯t even begin to teach those kinds of sses.¡± Colby responded.


    ¡°I can see that.¡±


    ¡°Does your pack have those kinds of sses for pups?¡± Lexi questioned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know honestly.¡± I answered,


    ¡°Kind of. There are a couple of moms who teach those on a small scale, in their homes. Besides that,


    no.¡± Colby responded.


    ¡°Is there interest?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°I have no idea.¡± Colby answered.


    ¡°Neither do I.¡± I said.


    We continued to chat as we drove home. There were a few things I needed to think more about, that


    were brought up during our conversation. One of them being staying in Rowen¡¯s apartment. I had only


    ever spent one night there. Other than that I rarely stepped foot in his home. That made me feel a little


    guilty. He always came to where ever I was. I really didn¡¯t do the same for him. When he came to


    Clovend he stayed in my room. When we were home we would go out on dates then go back to


    Jax¡¯s. He never even asked me about staying in his apartment. I knew why he didn¡¯t as we had


    discussed it, but the more I thought about it, the less fair to him it seemed.


    He put so much into us, but did I really put in that much effort? Yes I nned things for us to do when


    he was at Clovend. I also would ask him toe visit, sometimes. I did text, make calls, and even


    make some of the video calls. I would ask him about things going on in his life, and was genuinely


    interested in his work. We rarely talked about our future though. Part of that may because of my stance


    on not talking about the future Luna thing. I could be wrong though. Was I really not putting the same


    amount of effort in as Rowen was? I wasn¡¯t sure. 1


    ¡°Hey. Can I ask you question¡± I finally spoke up, ending Lexi, and Colby¡¯s conversation.


    ¡°Sure small fry.¡± Lexi responded.


    ¡°What¡¯s up short stack?¡± Colby said.


    ¡°Um, am I not putting enough effort into my rtionship with Rowen?¡± I asked nervously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I know what you mean.¡± Lexi stated.


    ¡°You might want to exin a little. I don¡¯t understand either.¡± Colby added.


    ¡°Um. Most of mine, and Rowen¡¯s visits are himing to Clovend. Yeah I n stuff for us to do


    when he¡¯s there, but most of those visits are him nning toe, not me asking him to. Yeah I text,


    call, and video chat with him, but I feel like he does more of the reaching out. I¡¯ve only ever stayed in


    his apartment once, and only walked in the ce a handful of times for a few minutes. I never even ask


    to go there. When I¡¯m home, he ns everything, but I never make suggestions or ask to do


    something. I just kind of follow his lead.¡± I exined quietly, looking at my hands.


    ¡°Ah. Your situations are different Chas. Until recently you were even unsure if he would stick around.


    You also had little knowledge on building a rtionship with another person. You didn¡¯t know what you


    enjoyed doing. You didn¡¯t know you could ask someone to do something. You also weren¡¯t used to


    ¡°But¡­.but is that fair to him?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s not always about fair small fry. Sometimes it¡¯s about need. Rowen knew, and still knows what you


    need so he¡¯s giving it to you.¡± Lexi responded.


    ¡°But what about what he needs?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Short stack, you are fulfilling his needs by doing things with him, being by his side, talking with him,


    and bingfortable with him. He knows when you¡¯re ready, andfortable you¡¯ll step up.¡± Lexi


    stated.


    ¡°Also remember he is an Alpha. Alphas are wired to be in control, and being the one calling the shots.¡±


    Colby added.


    ¡°Also their goal is to make their mate as happy, andfortable as possible. They bend over


    backwards. for her in every possible way.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°But¡­.¡± I sputtered.


    ¡°Has he ever said anything to you about any of this?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Well no.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t worry about it. As we said, you¡¯re fulfilling his needs.¡± Lexi stated.


    ¡°Well not all of them.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°What needs¡­..nope. Never mind. Not talking about this.¡± Colby said making Lexi giggle.


    ¡°Chas, do you remember what we talked about when we were home a few weeks ago when we


    discussed this subject?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I answered, blushing..


    ¡°And what did I say?¡±


    ¡°That a male¡¯s greatest pleasure is getting his female off.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s enough of that.¡± Colby grumbled.


    ¡°Oh hush.¡± Lexi pped Colby on the arm.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t talk to my baby sister about sex.¡± Colby begged.


    ¡°She needs to talk to someone about it.¡± Lexi protested.


    ¡°No she doesn¡¯t. She¡¯s sweet, innocent, and pure. She¡¯ll stay that way for the rest of her life.¡± Colby


    stated. firmly.


    ¡°So it¡¯s ok for me to do all of the dirty, nasty things you enjoy so much, but if Chastity wants to do the


    same with her mate, it¡¯s not?¡± Lexi asked, causing my eyes to widen.


    ¡°Guys! Please! I don¡¯t want to hear about this!¡± I squeaked.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not. She¡¯s too innocent for that. She¡¯ll never do any of those things!¡± Colby protested.


    ¡°Keep telling yourself that, but are you still going to believe that when she¡¯s pregnant, or has a few


    pups. running around?¡± Lexi asked, trying not tough while I was sitting quietly blushing, and staring


    at my hands.


    ¡°Yes! Immacte conception! That is the only way my sister will ever have pups.¡± Colby growled.


    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s not very fair!¡± Iined.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it?¡± Colby asked, looking confused.


    ¡°I have to sit around, and listen to all of you talk about the things you do with your mates all of the time.


    Why am I not allowed to learn what you all are talking about for myself?¡± I asked, unsure of why I was


    having this conversation.


    ¡°We don¡¯t talk about this stuff every often.¡± Colby protested.


    ¡°Colby, I was sitting right there when you talked about handcuffing Lexi to the bed two weeks ago, and


    making her cum so hard she almost passed out. Not something I wanted to hear about by the way, but


    that¡¯s the besides the point. I heard it any way. I hear about the things Marcus does to Norm too.¡± I


    stated, blushing, and trying not to gag.


    ¡°Shit. Sorry. You don¡¯t need to do those things though. You¡¯re too innocent for that.¡± Colby whined.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because you are.¡±


    ¡°You better have a better reason than that otherwise your favorite handcuffs will be disappearing.¡± Lexi


    stated, crossing her arms over her chest.


    ¡°You like them too.¡± Colby joked.


    ¡°COLBY!¡± I yelled.


    ¡°Sorry. I¡­.I¡­.It¡¯s just that I look at you, and still see that tiny pigtailed girl chasing Jax around the yard,


    climbing up on his back, andughing. Yeah, I was a shit to you, but I look at you, and see the tiny pup


    who woulde up to me with a book in her hand, and ask me to look at pictures with her, or y


    Don¡¯t Break the Ice. Man you loved that game. You would giggle right along with us when we yed.


    Even though you didn¡¯t get to y with the family.¡± Colby answered quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a little girl any more though. You, and Jax seem to forget that. I¡¯m an adult now, and I have a -


    mate.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°Yeah. I know.¡± Colby sulked.


    ¡°Colby, do you think that maybe part of the problem is not only you being the over protective brother,


    but also that you wish you could do things differently with Chastity?¡± Lexi questioned.


    ¡°I¡­.I don¡¯t know. I never thought about it. What makes you think that any way?¡± Colby answered.


    ¡°Darren.¡± Lexi said simply..


    ¡°Darren? What about Darren?¡±


    ¡°My brother is protective of me too. When I started dating Anthony he gave the whole don¡¯t hurt my


    sister speech, and did all he could to keep me from getting hurt. When Anthony came back with a mate


    no one knew about, especially me, Darren punched him, and knocked him out. When we mated, he


    had the same. conversation with you, but he was never once resistant to the idea of you, and I having


    sex. He was honestly a little shocked that we didn¡¯t that first weekend. He told me he didn¡¯t like the idea


    of me having sex, but since my first time, and every time after was with my mate he epted it. Hell


    we talk about sex with each other. It was more about losing his little sister to another male than


    anything.¡± Lexi exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little weird that you talk about our sex life with your brother.¡± Colby grunted.


    ¡°He was my best friend until Chastity. There is nothing we don¡¯t talk about. Also, not the point here, at


    all.¡± Lexi stated.


    ¡°I know. I¡­.I really don¡¯t know why the idea of you having a physical rtionship with Rowen bothers


    me so much Chas. Hell even dad is more epting of that than Jax, and I are.¡± Colby said.


    ¡°You talk about my sex life, orck of it with dad?¡± I squeaked.


    ¡°No. Molly told dad about that conversation with Rowen we had a few weeks ago. Dad wasn¡¯t happy,


    andid us both out. Told us we were being assholes, and that sex between you, and Rowen was your


    business. To stay the heli out of it.¡± Colby said.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just weird for me. OK? I don¡¯t even like thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I like talking about it? Colby, you need to remember something.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I knew about sex in broad terms until recently. As in I knew it happened, but not exactly what sex was,


    how it happened, why it happened, that touch like that felt a certain way, nothing. I only really knew it


    was messy, and that females got pregnant from having sex. Yes I have learned a lot more from


    listening to all of you, as well as talking with Molly, Lexi, and Melissa. I¡¯m embarrassed to talk about


    sex, much less think about it. What I do know is that I need, and want to learn. I also know that I need


    to experience these things on my own. I NEED you, and Jax to leave me alone about it. I don¡¯t think


    you two realize that every time you get all upset about even the mention of sex, and me, you make me


    feel guilty for being curious. You also make me feel like I¡¯m doing something wrong by even thinking


    about it.¡±


    ¡°We do?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sound like an asshole here, but there is a part of me. The protective big brother part, that


    doesn¡¯t want you to grow up, that is happy about that.¡± Colby admitted, and Lexi smacked him in the


    back of the head, ¡°You didn¡¯t let me finish female. Chastity, the rest of me feels guilty for making you


    feel that way. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll try not to do that any more.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Jax about this too. He needs to know Not sure how he¡¯ll react to it because he¡¯s more


    protective than I am, but I¡¯ll try.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You really are an idiot.¡± Lexi grunted.


    ¡°We¡¯ve established that, but I also didn¡¯t know.¡± Colby growled.


    ¡°Whatever. You¡¯ll be punishedter.¡±


    ¡°But baby I like your punishments.¡±


    ¡°Not this one. Better call your dad, and have him put fresh sheets on the bed in your room at his ce.¡±


    ¡°Ohe on Lex. I apologized, and I really didn¡¯t know I was making her feel like that. How can you


    punish me for something I didn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡±


    ¡°Lexi, you really can¡¯t punish him for something he didn¡¯t know. Something I didn¡¯t tell him. It¡¯s not fair


    to him.¡± I said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see. If you¡¯re on your best behavior the rest of the day I¡¯ll consider changing my mind.¡± Lexi


    grumbled.


    ¡°I will be. I promise.¡± Colby stated.


    ¡°So if Rowen starts making out with Chastity, and grabs her ass in front of you, you¡¯re not going to say


    anything?¡± Lexi question, making my eyes widen, as I hoped Rowen wouldn¡¯t do that.


    ¡°I can¡¯t promise I won¡¯t say anything, but I¡¯ll try to only ask that he not do that right in front of me.¡± Colby


    said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Lexi sniffed.


    ¡°Ro¡­..Rowen wouldn¡¯t do something like that, Lexi.¡± I squeaked.


    Lexi just shrugged, and the subject was changed. I had to admit that now that Lexi put that thought in


    my head, the idea had some appeal. I blushed badly at the idea though. That would be embarrassing


    for him to do that in front of, well anyone. Thankfully I was drug from my thoughts by Colby, and Lexi.


    The rest of the drive was spent in casual conversation that didn¡¯t make me blush or ufortable in


    any way.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    ***Chastity***


    When we pulled up in front of the pack house, the usual crowd was waiting for us. I loved when they


    were standing there to greet us. It made me feel loved, and wee. I always had a big grin on my


    face to see all of them excited for my return. Well our return, but it was an amazing feeling either way. I


    did giggle a bit when I saw Rowen sitting on the step in front of Molly, and Melissa with his arms spread


    in front of their legs as if to stop them from moving forward. Lexi saw it as well, and took Lc from me


    before I opened the car door,


    As soon as I did Rowen was up, and moving toward me, quickly. When he reached me, he put his


    arms. around my waist, picked me up, and kissed the hell out of me. I don¡¯t know when it happened,


    but eventually I wrapped my legs around his waist, and clung to him like a monkey. It took me a minute


    to register the growls, and giggles going on around us. When I did I quickly let Rowen go, buried my


    head in his chest, and blushed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my sister like that, Rowen!¡± Jax growled.


    ¡°Jax, we gotta talk.¡± Colby muttered.


    ¡°About what?¡± Jax snapped.


    ¡°Later.¡±


    ¡°Can we get hugs?¡± Molly asked, and I giggled then pulled away from Rowen.


    I was passed around to say hellos, and give hugs. Even Naomi greeted me with a big smile. I think I


    shocked her when I pulled her into a hug. Gina whispered to me that she, and Braxton put the USBS


    with the pictures I wanted in my night stand drawer. Knowing that I was excited to get started on


    projects for Rowen, Jax, and dad. I nned to take the USBS to the photo center on Monday to pick,


    and print the pictures.


    Once everyone was greeted Colby went to get our bags out of the car. With a quiet giggle I got an ideal


    that I knew would shock Rowen. I snuck up behind Rowen, and jumped up on his back. He chuckled,


    and grabbed ahold of my legs as I wrapped them around his waist. He bounced a bit to get me


    adjusted so I could get afortable grip around his neck. I giggled again, and kissed his cheek. With


    that we followed everyone into the house then up to Jax¡¯s apartment.


    It wasn¡¯t until we reached my room, and my door was shut, that Rowen let me down off his back. I was


    giggling, and looking up at him, when he grabbed my waist, and pulled me against him. No sooner did


    my hands hit his chest that he was kissing me. I wrapped my arms around him quickly, and pulled at


    his hair as he prodded my lips with his tongue. As he continued to kiss me I felt his hands slide down to


    my ass, and he pulled him even tighter to him. I could feel his erection pressing at my stomach. To my


    surprise I didn¡¯t feel ufortable about that, I just pressed harder against him, making him groan.


    Eventually he ended the kiss. We were both panting hard as he put his forehead against mine, stared


    into my eyes, and


    smiled.


    ¡°I missed you sweet girl.¡± Rowen whispered.


    ¡°I missed you too.¡± I responded, smiling at him.


    We just stood like that for awhile. I got lost in his blue eyes. I could see everything he was feeling right


    there. Just standing here like this, with Rowen made me happy. I didn¡¯t know why, and I didn¡¯t question


    it. Finally he released me, after cing a kiss on my nose.


    ¡°Get Lc set up. You, and I have a date this afternoon.¡± Rowen finally said.


    ¡°On this I won¡¯t concede.¡±


    ¡°Neither will I.¡±


    ¡°I see a lot of years disagreeing about this.¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    We bothughed as we walked into the diner, and found a table. It was the same diner I had lunch with


    Jax a few weeks ago. I hoped we didn¡¯t end up with the same waitress. Thankfully it wasn¡¯t her, but it


    was someone worse. Someone I knew had a thing for Rowen at one point. The smile she gave him


    almost had me wanting to rip her face off. I remembered her from before Rowen left for Alpha school.


    She was always showing up, even after Rowen ended things with her. She also kepting around for


    awhile after he left.


    ¡°Well hello there Rowen baby.¡± The waitress said sweetly.


    ¡°Hello Rachel.¡± Rowen grunted.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking good.¡± Rachel smiled and batted her eyes, making me roll mine.


    ¡°Um. Thanks.¡± Rowen shrugged, continuing to look over the menu.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time you came to see me. I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± Rachel purred.


    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s nice. Can we get our drinks please?¡±


    ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll talk in a bit. What do you want to drink?¡±


    ¡°Chas, what do you want?¡± Rowen looked at me, and asked with a smile.


    ¡°A Dr. Pepper, and a water, please.¡± I requested.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get a coke.¡± Rowen stated looking back at his menu.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Rachel said then she turned, and wiggled her ass at Rowen.


    I caught myself growling at her actions. She needed to back off before I wed her eyes out. He was


    mine, and she could not have him. Those thoughts shocked me. I couldn¡¯t believe myself. I was pulled


    out of my thoughts as a single ss was set on the table in front of Rowen. I pinched my brows when I


    didn¡¯t receive my drink.


    ¡°You forgot something.¡± Rowen stated without looking at Rachel.


    ¡°What?¡± Rachel asked, trying to sound innocent.


    ¡°Chastity ordered a Dr. Pepper, and a water. I see no Dr. Pepper or water.¡± Rowen snapped.


    ¡°I know you just brought her in here to get my attention. Now that you have it, you can send her on her


    way. Although you didn¡¯t have to go to such lengths. You know you always have all of my attention.¡±


    Rachel stated as she went to reach out to touch him, making me growl quietly.


    ¡°Rachel, you are very wrong. I could care less about your attention. If you remember correctly I have a


    mate. The whole pack knows it.¡± Rowen stated firmly, avoiding her touch.


    ¡°Yeah right. You keep saying that, but no one ever sees you with a mate. You started that rumor to


    make me jealous. You didn¡¯t need to go to such lengths. I¡¯m all yours baby. In every way. You know


    that.¡± Rachel purred.


    ¡°Chastity IS my mate! You¡¯ve seen me with her She¡¯s here now!¡± Rowen snapped.


    ¡°You?¡± Rachel asked as she turned to me.


    ¡°Yes me. Now I would appreciate it if you went to get my drinks, and do NOT try to touch my mate


    again!¡± I growled.


    I red at Rowen when he snickered. He instantly quieted and looked back down at the menu. Rachel


    narrowed her eyes at me, and walked away. As soon as she was gone Rowen put his menu down, and


    smiled at me, eyes glowing.


    ¡°What?¡± I snapped as I picked my menu back up.


    ¡°That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever heard you get possessive over me.¡± Rowen gloated.


    ¡°Um. Sorry?¡±


    ¡°I like it. It¡¯s sexy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re weird. Why is it almost every time we go some where in this pack some female hits on you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why do the eyes of males always follow you every where you go?¡±


    ¡°They do not. Stop making stuff up.¡±


    ¡°Oh believe me sweet girl. They do. The only reason they don¡¯t hit on you when I¡¯m around is because


    of who I am.¡±


    ¡°Liar.¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡± Rowen motioned with his finger toe closer.


    I leaned across the table towards him, trying to figure out what he wanted. He put his hand on the back


    of my head, and kissed me hard on the lips. He pulled back just enough to look into my shocked eyes.


    ¡°You sweet girl, are beautiful, and oh so sexy. The males can¡¯t take their eyes off you. Especially now


    that you wear clothes that show of that perfect ass of yours.¡± Rowen whispered against my lips,


    causing me to gasp.


    ¡°Rowen, don¡¯t say things like that.¡± I said between gritted teeth.


    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s the truth.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re seeing things.¡±


    ¡°Believe me. I¡¯m not.¡±


    Rowen quickly kissed me again before I could say anything more. He was just sliding his tongue into


    my mouth to deepen the kiss when something mmed against the table, making me jump. I quickly


    sat back down, and saw my Dr. Pepper sitting there. I quickly took a sip, but wrinkled my nose when it


    tasted. funny.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t Dr. Pepper.¡± I protested, and pushed it away from me.


    ¡°Dr. Pepper? Oh. I thought you said Diet Coke. I figured you wanted to lose those few pounds you may


    be hiding under that sweatshirt. Need to keep a sexy body to hold the attention of our Alpha.¡± Rachel


    said sweetly, making my insecurities rear up.


    ¡°Get the FUCK away from our table! We want a new waitress!¡± Rowen growled.


    ¡°Oh. Sorry. I¡¯m the only one avable right now.¡± Rachel gushed.


    ¡°You say one more wrong thing about my mate, I¡¯ll rip you apart, even if you are a female. Either that or


    I¡¯ll have Molly, and Melissa do it.¡± Rowen stated, ring at Rachel.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop when you stop trying to make me jealous. I know you want me, not anyone else.¡±


    ¡°The ONLY person I want is Chastity! She is my MATE! She is the only one good enough, smart


    enough, sweet enough, beautiful enough, and sexy enough for me! Actually she is too good for me. I¡¯m


    just thankful she¡¯s willing to settle for me.¡±


    Hearing Rowen say those things about me made my heart squeeze, tears spring to my eyes, and a


    small smile hit my lips. Those words made me feel wonderful. Knowing he felt that way about me


    warmed me up inside.


    ¡°But Rowen.¡± Rachel whined.


    ¡°Bring Chastity her Dr. Pepper. While you¡¯re at it, she wants a turkey club sandwich on white toast with


    no tomatoes, and fries. I want a bacon cheeseburger with everything, and fries. Now get the hell away.¡±


    Rowen growled.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°1.


    ¡°FUCKING GO AND STOP TRYING TO MESS UP MY DATE WITH MY MATE!¡± Rowen roared.


    Rachel ran away from the table quickly. I tried not tough, but failed miserably. I couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°d you found that funny, sweet girl because I sure didn¡¯t.¡± Rowen grunted.


    ¡°Her reaction was funny.¡± I admitted once I stoppedughing.


    ¡°You know I meant what I said, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­.. Part of me does. It¡¯s just the part of me that stillcks confidence doesn¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°I know. It will take time, but I¡¯ll be right beside you, reminding you that you are all those things, and so


    much more.¡±


    I smiled brightly at Rowen. He always knew just what to say to make me feel better. Without thinking


    about it, I got up from me seat, slid into the booth next to me, turned his face toward me, and kissed


    him. It was just a quick kiss, but I hope he felt how good he made me feel in it. He smiled against my


    lips than kissed me again.


    ¡°I love you sweet girl.¡± Rowen whispered against my lips, making my heart skip a beat.


    ¡°I love you too.¡± I said staring into his eyes.


    I jumped was something was mmed down on the table in front of us. I looked over to see my Dr.


    Pepper sitting there, and snorted. Jealousy did not look good on Rachel, but it was funny. She was


    ring at me as I smiled up at her. I didn¡¯t know what had gotten into me. I never acted like this. I felt


    like I should be embarrassed, or maybe a little less straight forward, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it.


    wanted this female to know Rowen was mine, and she couldn¡¯t have him. When she walked away,


    Rowen buried his nose into my neck, and chuckled.


    ¡°My sweet girl is jealous, and possessive. I like it.¡± Rowen snickered against my neck, causing me to


    shiver.


    ¡°I feel like I should be embarrassed, and back down, but I can¡¯t seem to do it.¡± I admitted, blushing.


    ¡°You should not be either of those things. You are iming what belongs to you, in front of someone


    trying to take it. That¡¯s exactly what you should do.¡± Rowen stated.


    ¡°Really?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Yes, and if I¡¯m being honest, it¡¯s making me hard, fast.¡± Rowen quietly growled in my ear.


    ¡°Rowen!¡± I squeaked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to apologize so don¡¯t expect me to.¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯re in public?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of that, and I suggest you go back to your seat at this point.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I need to calm down, and you being this close isn¡¯t helping.¡±


    ¡°Um. Ok. You¡¯re weird.¡±


    Rowen chuckled as I quickly moved back to my seat, and sat down. I looked at him confused. I didn¡¯t


    understand why my being jealous, and possessive would turn him on. It seemed weird to me. It took


    some time for me to gather the courage to ask. Thankfully Rachel had already brought our food when I


    finally managed.


    ¡°Uh, Can¡­..can I ask you a question?¡± I asked, blushing, and staring at my food.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Rowen responded.


    ¡°Um¡­..why¡­¡­why did my being possessive, and jealous make you¡­..um¡­..turn you on?¡± I


    stuttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s the way with mates. Knowing our mate will do what they need to do to run off anyone trying to take


    what is theirs is a huge turn on. Especially when that mate is soft spoken, and doesn¡¯t assert


    themselves as much. I¡¯m not exactly sure why, but it is.¡±


    ¡°Um. OK?¡±


    ¡°I think another part of it is the hormones the mate gives off. Their scent gets stronger. Their scent is an


    aphrodisiac to their mate. The stronger the scent, the more excited the other bes.¡±


    ¡°¡­oh.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I do want to apologize for what happened though.¡±


    ¡°I would say it¡¯s not your fault, but all of you males couldn¡¯t keep it in your pants in your teen years.


    There are bound to be some females who couldn¡¯t let go.¡±


    ¡°Now I regret everything I ever did before I became mated to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try. I make no promises though.¡±


    At that point we changed the subject, and enjoyed the rest of our meal. Rowen caught me up on the


    progress of the Community Center, as well as his training program. He also told me about him, Molly,


    Robert, and Beth working on moving the early education school to our pack. It was something Molly


    was really hopeful for. It was nice to hear about the ns Rowen was making for our pack. At one point


    I got. up to go to the bathroom. I was just about to leave the room when Rachel walked in, and blocked


    me.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± I said politely.


    ¡°Not until we have a little chat.¡± Rachel sneered.


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°Rowen.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Ok. What about him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s mine! You need to leave him alone.¡±


    My eyebrows shot up at her im. If she was his, he wouldn¡¯t be with me. Didn¡¯t she know how it


    worked


    with mates?


    ¡°Uh. It doesn¡¯t work that way. He¡¯s my Moon Goddess given mate.¡± I retorted.


    ¡°So reject him. He¡¯s better off with me.¡± Rachel snapped.


    ¡°Uh. If the Moon Goddess believed that, don¡¯t you think she would have made him your mate instead of


    mine?¡±


    ¡°She made a mistake. Reject him.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No? If you don¡¯t I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°Yes I am.¡±


    ¡°Do you even know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Some little good for nothing no one knows, nor cares about.¡±


    ¡°Well you¡¯re wrong there. On top of being Future Alpha Rowen¡¯s Goddess given mate which makes me


    your Future Luna! I am also Beta Dimitri Bloomfield¡¯s daughter, and Future Beta Jax Bloomfield¡¯s little


    sister. How do you think Rowen, Dimitri, and Jax would take it if they found out you were threatening


    me? Do you remember Aurora Goldrind¡¯s trialst summer?¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­yes.¡±


    ¡°That was me she hurt! Do you remember what happened to her, and the rest of the females that hurt


    me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­.I do.¡±


    ¡°Do you think my father, brother, and mate would take it well if they knew you were standing here


    threatening me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­..you¡¯re¡­¡­you¡¯re Beta¡¯s daughter, and Jax¡¯s sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes I am. Now you have two choices. You can either apologize, move out of my way, and STAY THE


    HELL AWAY FROM MY MATE¡­.¡±


    ¡°Or?¡±


    ¡°Or I can tell them you threatened me, and see what they do about it. The choice is yours, but I should


    warn you that they are incredibly protective of me. Thest person to evene close to doing


    anything to me lost his job, and almost lost his life. Do you want to take that risk?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡­um¡­¡­no.¡±


    ¡°Well?¡±


    ¡°I¡­.I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find your mate when the time is right, and you¡¯ll have a good, happy life with him.


    That person is not Rowen though so please move on.¡±


    ¡°I¡­OK.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Can I go now?¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­yes. Sssorry.¡±


    Rachel quickly moved out of my way, and I left the bathroom. I couldn¡¯t believe I had done that, but I


    had to admit that felt really good. I had never stood up to anyone like that before. The fact that I was


    able to


    impressed me. I never thought I had it in me. I found Rowen standing across from the bathroom door,


    leaning against the wall, smiling at me.


    ¡°What?¡± I questioned, confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m proud of you sweet girl.¡± Rowen responded.


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°You stood up for yourself. You didn¡¯t cower or back down. Someone threatened you, and you didn¡¯t


    just take it. That¡¯s something to be proud of.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    ¡°With all you have been through, very much so.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well thank you. Um¡­you¡¯re not going to punish her for threatening me are you?¡±


    ¡°Nah. Lthink she got the message loud, and clear. If she didn¡¯t, and she does it again, I will punish her.


    With Jax, and Dimi¡¯s help of course. Probably Colby, Molly, and well everyone¡¯s help really.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because we love you, and we¡¯re not going to stand by to let anyone threaten you or harm you.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well¡­um¡­.ok.¡±


    ¡°Ready to go?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As we left the diner, Rowen put his arm around my waist, and pulled me close to his side. I don¡¯t know.


    why, but I loved when he did that. On our walk back I told him about the sses I would be taking the


    following semester, as well as shadowing midwife Wanda while I was home for the next two weeks.


    When we reached home I went to grab Lc, while he went to set up the movie in his apartment.


    By the time I reached his apartment he had the movie pulled up on the screen, bottles of water on the


    coffee table, and he was in his pajama pants. He did have a t-shirt on though. He stretched out on the


    couch, leaning back against one arm. He had one leg on the couch, the other foot was on the floor. Hel


    patted the spot for me to sit between his spread legs. For a moment I was a little ufortable with


    the idea of the position, but it really onlysted a moment. I wanted to be in his arms more than I was


    ufortable.


    I quickly took my sweatshirt off, sat down between his legs, and leaned my back against his chest.


    Once I rested my head against his shoulder, he wrapped one arm around my waist, and brought the


    other leg up to the couch, resting it along side my outstretched legs. He kissed my shoulder, sighed,


    and started the movie. I smiled, and snuggled in close. One of my hands holding his, the other resting


    on his leg.


    ¡°You know this is based off of an 80s cartoon?¡± Rowen asked.


    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Well kind of. Transformers was a cartoon back then. Some people got together, and decided to make


    this movie. The rest of the movies followed the line of this one. Kind of at least. This one is my favorite.¡±


    ¡°Huh. Which is your favorite car?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not a car. He¡¯s a truck. Optimus Prime.¡±


    ¡°I figured.¡±


    ¡°Yours?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m liking Bumble Bee so far.¡±


    ¡°Figures.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Most females like Bumble Bee.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s funny.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    We continued watching the movie for awhile in silence. Suddenly Rowen groaned, and grabbed ahold


    of my hand that was on his leg.


    ¡°Chastity, you gotta stop that.¡± Rowen groaned.


    ¡°Stop what?¡± I asked confused.


    ¡°You¡¯re running your fingers on my leg, and it¡¯s driving me crazy.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    Rowen didn¡¯t answer, instead he thrust up a bit against my back. I instantly felt the problem against the


    small of my back. I blushed, and gasped.


    ¡°Oh. Sorry, I¡­.how did that happened?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°You¡¯re touching me.¡± Rowen groaned, and I could only hod.


    Iid my hand back down t on his leg then want back to watching the movie. I ended up losing focus.


    when I felt Rowen rubbing my side gently with his fingers. It was making me shiver, and I felt my


    nipples hardening. Rowen started kissing the side of my neck. I tilted my head to the side to give him


    better ess, and sighed. I quickly started feeling restless, and found myself digging my nails into


    Rowen¡¯s leg as he sucked, and gently nipped at my marking spot.


    ¡°Rowen.¡± I whined, and squirmed.


    ¡°Are you ok sweet girl.¡± Rowen whispered against my neck.


    ¡°I¡­Rowen.¡± I whimpered.


    Rowen chuckled then kissed up to my ear, and nibbled it causing me to moan quietly. He turned my


    face, and kissed me. I fell into the kiss quickly. I found myself rolling over on top of him, and wrapping


    my arms around his neck pressing against him. He pulled me tight against him, groaning into my


    mouth. I moaned. when Rowen grabbed my ass, and pulled me tight against his erection.


    He shocked me when he flipped me onto my back. I quickly spread my legs, and he nestled his dick


    against my clit. I thrust against him, and moaned. Just the feel of him drove me crazy. I didn¡¯t question


    it for a second, just enjoyed it. I didn¡¯t stop him either when he pulled my shirt off, and ran his tongue


    over, and around my nipple. I could only moan, grind against him and dig my nails into his shoulders.


    I pped my hand over my mouth to muffle the moan when he sucked my nipple into his mouth. He


    didn¡¯t stop his attention to my breast as he pulled my hand away from my mouth, and put it back on his


    shoulder.


    ¡°I want to hear you.¡± Rowen said as he kissed his way over to my other nipple, causing me to whimper.


    I almost shot off the couch when he sucked my nipple into his mouth then lightly bit it, only to run his


    tongue over it to sooth the slight pain. I felt that bite all the way to my clit, and I thrust my hips hard


    against him. He chuckled, and did it again. At the same time using his fingers to pinch the opposite


    nipple.


    ¡°Rowen!¡± I moaned.


    ¡°Do you trust me?¡± Rowen mumbled against my breast, and I could only nod.


    ¡°If you want me to stop, just tell me, ok?¡± He said, and I nodded again.


    I felt his hand travel down my stomach slowly. I trembled slightly, but didn¡¯t stop him. I was a little.


    surprised when he didn¡¯t reach into my pants, but thankful at the same time. My panties were soaked,


    and I was embarrassed by that. As soon as I felt his finger brush along the seam of my pants, right


    over my clit, I shook, and moaned. At the same time he started sucking on my nipple again. I couldn¡¯t


    stay still or keep quiet. He added more pressure on my clit, and started rubbing it in circles as he


    switched back, and forth between my nipples, sucking, licking, and nibbling.


    My hips followed his every movements, and I clung to him, pulling at his hair, trying to hold his mouth.


    tighter against my breast. I felt my body tightening up, and I knew what wasing. In an instant my


    back. arched, my body felt like it was locking up, and I screamed his name as I came. It seemed like


    every time he touched me my orgasms were stronger, and stronger. I felt like I was dyeing, anding


    alive at the same time. I wasing back down from my orgasm when I finally registered that Rowen


    was lightly kissing my neck, and cheeks.


    ¡°Beautiful. You are so beautiful when you cum.¡± Rowen whispered against my lips, and kissed me


    lightly.


    ¡°¡­.¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    I just blushed, and buried my head into his chest. He wrapped his arms around me, rolled us onto our


    side, and held me as I calmed down. When I was finally calm enough I noticed he was still hard, and I


    instantly felt guilty. I didn¡¯t have the guts to do anything about it though.


    ¡°Did you?¡± I whispered against his chest.


    ¡°No, but that¡¯s ok. I got exactly what I wanted.¡± Rowen responded quietly as he ran his fingers up, and


    down my back.


    ¡°But.¡±


    ¡°Shhh. It¡¯s really ok. I don¡¯t need to get off to enjoy what we do together. Making you cum is so much.


    better.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡­that doesn¡¯t seem fair though.¡±


    ¡°Sweet girl, are you ready to touch me?¡±


    ¡°¡­..ummm¡­..not really.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. I don¡¯t need you to in order for me to enjoy touching you.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­..


    ¡°Oh. I¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shh. It¡¯s really ok.¡±


    I just nodded, and snuggle closer to him. Next thing I knew, Rowen was lightly shaking me, and kissing


    my forehead, cheeks, and neck. I opened my eyes slowly, and looked up at him bleary eyed.


    ¡°Did I fall asleep?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°You did.¡± Rowen said with a smile.


    ¡°Oh. Sorry.¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. You were tired, but it¡¯s time to get up now, and go have dinner.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Um. OK. Can¡­.can I have my shirt please?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Rowen rolled over to grab my shirt, and I instantly wrapped my arms across my exposed breast. I didn¡¯t


    know why I was suddenly so shy, but I was. Rowen chuckled, kissed my forehead, and handed me my


    shirt. He then got up off the couch, and went to his bedroom. When we left his apartment we stopped at


    Jax¡¯s so I could put Lc back in my room, and change my clothes. Dinner that night was kind of weird


    for me. I kept thinking everyone knew what Rowen, and I had done. Nobody said anything or looked at


    me funny so maybe they didn¡¯t. I hoped not. I couldn¡¯t handle that embarrassment if they did.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    ***Chastity***


    Sunday we had another group date. Rowen nned a pic for us then we walked around town


    looking at all of the Christmas decorations. Molly, Melissa, Lexi, and I even talked the guys into doing a


    cookie decorating ss that was being held. That was fun. The guys ended up with more icing on


    themselves. than the actually cookies. I thought the shop owner was going to kick us out when the


    guys almost started throwing icing at each other. Thankfully we averted that disaster, but we did stay to


    help clean up the mess we made. Or more we made the guys clean up the mess they made. I swear


    the shop owner breathed a sigh of relief when we finally left.


    I got up early this morning to make croissants for everyone then start sorting through pictures. Lexi,


    and I took over Jax, and Molly¡¯s living room after every one left. Lexi had gifts separated, sorted, and


    preparing to be wrapped. I had myptop up, the USB drives from Gina and Braxton, as well as a third


    empty one. I was going to take the photos I selected from each drive, and put them on the empty one. I


    was pleasantly surprised, and happy to see that either Gina or Braxton added the pictures from the box


    in my room. They also both had current pictures on them for me.


    After several hours of sorting, saving, and struggling with some of my choices. I pulled the USB from


    myptop, waved to Lexi, and left. It didn¡¯t take me too long to walk to the photo shop. Thankfully it was


    pretty empty so I could hog one of the printingputers. After sending my order through I decided to


    wander around town a bit while I waited for all of the pictures to print. As I walked I was stopped a few


    times by pack members I had helped in the past. They just wanted to talk for a few minutes, and catch


    up.


    At one point I walked into the coffee shop to get myself a cup of hot chocte. When I reached the


    counter, I got instantly nervous. Standing there was one of Fiona¡¯s friends who helped make my life hell


    in high school. I tensed up when she stopped me.


    ¡°Oh my goodness! Chastity!¡± Grace gasped, and smiled at me.


    ¡°H¡­ Hi Grace.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Hi. How are you? You look great! I heard you¡¯re going to Clovend for nursing. That¡¯s so exciting!


    Congrattions. I always knew you were smarter than rest of us.¡± Grace blurted.


    ¡°Uh. Thank you.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°Oh. Shoot. What can I get for you?¡±


    ¡°Uh. A hot chocte please.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sure. Would you like a muffin or something with it?¡±


    ¡°Um. Sure.¡±


    ¡°Great. Give my just a minute. If you want you can take a seat at the counter, and I¡¯ll bring it to you.¡±


    ¡°O¡­.ok. Thanks.¡±


    I slid into a seat at the counter, but I was very confused. Grace had never been nice to me, or excited


    to see me. She had been one of Fiona¡¯s followers after all. She avoided me like the gue, unless it


    was to help Fiona beat me up. I was still trying to figure the change out when she slid a cup of hot


    chocte, and a muffin in front of me.


    ¡°It¡¯s banana. I hope you like banana.¡± Grace said shyly.


    ¡°I do. Thanks.¡± I mumbled as I pinched off a piece of muffin, and put it in my mouth.


    I started to get really ufortable as Grace stood there, and stared at me. I was too ufortable to


    say anything though so I quietly sat there eating my muffin, and drinking my hot chocte. Finally


    Grace. spoke.


    ¡°Um¡­.Chastity, can I¡­.um talk to you for a minute please?¡± Grace asked, seeming nervous.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Look, it may not mean much, or even seem like much, but I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°For what exactly?¡±


    ¡°For helping Fiona. For teasing you. For hurting you. Well for everything I did to you. I knew better, but


    I¡­ really don¡¯t have an excuse. Just, I¡¯m really sorry. I should never have done those things to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­.thank you. I appreciate that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to forgive me or anything, but I just really wanted to let you know that I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°Grace, I forgave everyone who hurt me a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°You did?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because it was the best thing for me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t move forward with my life if I held onto the hurt, and anger.¡±


    ¡°Oh. And have you? Moved forward with your life that is?¡±


    ¡°I have. I¡¯m in the school I dreamed of going to. Majoring in what I want to major in. I have a family,


    friends, and a mate who love me very much.¡±


    ¡°Mate? Oh. You¡¯re talking about Future Alpha Rowen, right? He really is your mate?¡±


    ¡°Yes he really is.¡±


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s so cool to be mated to an Alpha.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just like any other male, just with more responsibilities, and expectations.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s an Alpha.¡±


    ¡°He is, but that¡¯s just a title. He¡¯s still a person, just like everyone else. He has likes, and dislikes. He


    has dreams, and things he wants for his life. He has his own faults, just like everyone else. Just take


    away his title, and like I said he¡¯s a person.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I guess I can see that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­.Can¡­..can I ask what ever happened to Fiona?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in the low security prison at Dark Moon for 3 years. When she gets out she¡¯ll go live with her


    grandparents in their pack.¡±


    ¡°So she¡¯s nevering back?¡±


    ¡°No. She¡¯s banished from Moonlight. She¡¯s not even allowed to visit.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well that¡¯s good then. You won¡¯t have to worry about her.¡±


    ¡°Why would I worry about her?¡±


    ¡°Well if she came back here she might try to im Future Alpha Rowen, and try to take him from you.


    She also might try to hurt you again.¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t take Rowen away from me. He doesn¡¯t want her Even if I wasn¡¯t his mate. As far as hurting


    me again goes, she¡¯d have to go through a lot of people to get to me.¡±


    ¡°Really? Like who?¡±


    ¡°My brothers for one.¡±


    ¡°Your brothers?¡±


    ¡°Grace, you do know that Jax, Colby, and Braxton are my brothers, right? That Beta Dimitri is my


    father.¡±


    ¡°1. Well I heard that at the trial, but I¡­.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t believe it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Fiona always swore that you were the bastard child of the female that tried to steal Beta Dimitri from


    her aunt. She said you weren¡¯t his pup.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I guess she lied.¡±


    ¡°She did. My mom, Brinna, was Beta Dimitri¡¯s fated mate. I was the pup they had together before


    Aurora murdered my mother¡±


    ¡°I remember Aurora was sentenced to death for murdering her. I didn¡¯t realize she was really Betal


    Dimitri¡¯s mate, and you were their pup.¡±


    ¡°Well I am, and she was.¡±


    ¡°Shit. I¡¯m sorry. I really shouldn¡¯t have believed her, should I?¡±


    ¡°No you


    lives.¡±


    shouldn¡¯t have, but it¡¯s in the past now. All we can do is learn from it, and move forward with our


    ¡°Yeah. I guess you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Well I need to go. Thanks for the hot chocte, and muffin. How much do I owe you?¡±


    ¡°Oh. It¡¯s on the house.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t. I did. It doesn¡¯t make up for my part in hurting you, but I guess it¡¯s kind of my way of


    apologizing.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Um. Well thank you. Good luck to you Grace.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. You too. OH, and thank you for listening to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Bye.¡±


    I waved as I left the coffee shop. I still had a half an hour before the pictures were ready, but I wasn¡¯t


    exactlyfortable sitting there talking to Grace any longer. She wasn¡¯t a bad person or anything, I just


    didn¡¯t know what to say to her. The only things I ever really knew about her was that she was Fiona¡¯s


    friend, and she was part of the group that tormented me for years.


    I was still wandering for a bit when I saw something that caught my attention. It was tie, hanging in the


    window of a men¡¯s clothing store. It had Captain America¡¯s shield on it. Rowen didn¡¯t dress up often,


    but I had a feeling that if he did have to, he would definitely wear that tie so I went in to get it. I giggled


    when I realized they had a whole line of Avenger¡¯s ties. I ended up buying one of each for the guys. I


    also bought Rowen an Iron Man tie. He would probably never wear it as he was anti-Iron Man, but it


    made me giggle. Once they were each boxed up, andbeled, I headed back to the photo shop. After


    picking up the pictures I went home.


    I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t have any of the gifts I purchasedying around as Molly was home by the time I got


    there. I showed them the pictures I had printed, as well as the ties. Lexi, and Molly both made


    suggestions on who to give the additional ties that weren¡¯t really favorites to. Once everything was put


    away, I plopped down on one of the couches, and looked around for Lc. It took me a minute to find


    her. She wasying. on a window shelf that hung from the big picture window in the living room.


    ¡°Where did thate from?¡± I asked as I pointed to the shelf.


    ¡°Rowen. He bought it, but since Lc is always here, he hung it up for her.¡± Molly answered


    ¡°He really is sweet.¡± I said with a small smile.


    ¡°He loves you very much Chas.¡± Lexi stated.


    ¡°Yeah. He does.¡± I agreed grinning.


    ¡°And you love him too.¡± Molly added.


    ¡°I do.¡± I admitted with a blush.


    ¡°We know.¡± Molly giggled.


    ¡°Well you heard me say it a few weeks ago so of course you know.¡± I snorted.


    ¡°I think we did before you or Rowen knew¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°How could you know that?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°The way you act around him. The way you look at him.¡± Molly said.


    ¡°The way you face lights up when you or anyone around you talks about him. The way you turn to him


    forfort when you¡¯re having a hard time.¡± Lexi added.


    ¡°Really?¡± I squeaked, as I hadn¡¯t realized any of that.


    ¡°Yeah, but we knew we needed to let you figure it out for yourself.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°I¡­..thank you.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°For what? For not making you ufortable or forcing you to admit something you weren¡¯t ready


    for?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I stated.


    ¡°We¡¯re your friends. We wouldn¡¯t do that to you.¡± Lexi sniffed.


    ¡°I know.¡± I said, smiling at them both.


    I listened as Moily told us about her day. The entire time I was thinking about something else though. I


    wanted to ask them some questions, but I was nervous about doing so. Eventually Melissa joined us,


    and I found myself even more nervous. After awhile I forced myself to swallow my nerves and ask.


    ¡°Um¡­..can I ask you three a question?¡± I finally spoke.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°You can ask us anything.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. Um¡­.how¡­. how do I¡­.damn it. This is hard.¡± I sputtered.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on small fry?¡± Lexi asked, sounding worried.


    ¡°How do I pleasure Rowen?¡± I finally rushed out, blushing, and staring at my fingers.


    The room went silent instantly. I peaked up to see three shocked faces looking at me. Slowly smiles


    spread across those same faces. That made me even more nervous.


    ¡°You could always ask me directly, sweet girl.¡± Someone growled in my ear from behind me, making me


    almost jump out of my skin.


    ¡°And I¡¯m out.¡± I heard Colby state then a door m.


    ¡°Fucking hell. No! Just no! I can¡¯t change it, but the fuck if I want to hear about it.¡± I also heard Jax


    grumble then steps go down the hall.


    I instantly dropped my head in my hands, blushed, and groaned. Damn it. I didn¡¯t want him to hear me


    asking about this. I didn¡¯t want him to know I asked. I was so embarrassed. It didn¡¯t help at all when


    Lexi, Molly, and Melissa startedughing.


    I felt Rowen start to rub my back, and I almost jumped again. I felt his breath on my ear as he


    whispered, I¡¯ll let you have your girl talk. I won¡¯t embarrass you by bringing this up unless you ask me


    yourself¡±


    ¡°I


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I mumbled into my hands.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m going to go drag Jax out, and us guys will go find something to do. I¡¯ll have


    someone bring dinner up for you. Molly, Melissa, do NOT include Gina in this conversation. I¡¯m fine


    with you all giving her the sex talk, and being there for her if she has questions, but details, not ok. Got


    it?¡± Rowen said as he ran his hand down my back one more time.


    ¡°Got it Rowen.¡± Molly agreed after she caught her breath fromughing.


    ¡°Thank you. I love you sweet girl.¡± Rowen whispered in my ear, kissed my cheek, and left the room.


    I didn¡¯t sit back up until I heard him, and Jax leave the apartment. When I did finally look at the girls,


    they were all wearing smug smiles. That worried me. I had a feeling this conversation was going to get


    very ufortable for me, very quickly.


    ¡°Go put onfortable clothes all. We¡¯re in for an interesting evening.¡± Molly stated with a giggle as


    she


    stood up from the couch.


    With a groan I headed to my room, and changed into my pajamas. I wasn¡¯t sure if I even wanted to


    have this conversation any more. What had I been thinking by asking in the first ce. This was going


    to be bad. Really bad. By the time I emerged from my bedroom, dinner had already been delivered,


    and was sitting on the coffee table. Lexi, Molly, and Melissa were stretched out around the living room.


    I was surprised to see Naomi there.


    ¡°Ummmmm¡­¡­¡± I sputtered at bit.


    ¡°Sometimes, Chastity, it¡¯s good to have these kinds of conversations with someone a bit more mature,


    and experienced. Not that you girls are immature or inexperienced. I just have a little bit more than all


    of you. I have been mated for 25 years, after all. I know the art of giving withoutpletely touching,


    lets


    say. I also may have a little bit more, um, tact than all of you.¡± Naomi exined with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you to join us.¡± Melissa admitted.


    ¡°Do Ross, Pete, and Rowen know I¡¯m here?¡± Naomi asked.


    ¡°They do. I didn¡¯t exactly exin the conversation we were having. I just told them we needed a more


    mature insight into the conversation, and not one from a male¡¯s perspective.¡± Melissa answered.


    ¡°Probably for the best.¡± Naomi agreed.


    ¡°Yes. Thank you. I don¡¯t need MORE people knowing about what I asked.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Chastity, my dear girl, there isn¡¯t a thing to be embarrassed about. Sex, in all it¡¯s forms ispletely


    normal, and natural between mates.¡± Naomi stated.


    ¡°We keep telling her that, but she doesn¡¯t seem to believe it.¡± Lexi stated.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s just that, well I never talked about this stuff before. Hell, it wasn¡¯t even


    talked about in front of me really until recently.¡± I grumbled as I took a te of food, and sat on the floor,


    pouting.


    ¡°Can I ask one question before we start?¡± Naomi wondered.


    ¡°Sure ¡± I agreed.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the cat? I keep seeing it, but no one told me about it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Lc. She¡¯s my emotional support animal, my therapist calls her.¡± I answered.


    ¡°A cat? Really?¡± Naomi questioned.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Why a cat?¡±


    I quickly filled her in on why, and how I ended up with Lc. Naomi looked genuinely confused, but


    didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    ¡°One rule though.¡± I stated when I finished my exnation.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Naomi asked.


    ¡°Do not give her any food from your te, or the table. If you see her begging, push her away.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°People food isn¡¯t healthy for her, and she could get fat.¡±


    ¡°Oh ok. No problem.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Alright, time for the fun conversation.¡± Molly squealed, making me blush.


    ¡°Really Molly?¡± I grumbled.


    ¡°Yes. Really.¡± Molly said as she stuck her tongue out at me, and I rolled my eyes at her.


    ¡°As i said Chastity, sex is perfectly normal, and natural between mates. Nothing you two do together is


    wrong, or anything to be embarrassed about.¡± Naomi started.


    ¡°I know. I know, but I can¡¯t help it. Until recently, like I told Lexi, the only things I knew about sex was


    that was how a female got pregnant, it was messy, and smelled funny.¡± I said, looking at my te.


    ¡°Messy, and smelled funny? How did youe up with that?¡± Naomi asked.


    ¡°Fiona.¡± I grumbled.


    ¡°Fiona?¡± Naomi asked, sounding confused.


    ¡°Whenever she had, um, guests over in her room, I was called to clean it all up afterwards.¡± I


    responded.


    ¡°That¡¯s gross.¡± Melissa said making a gagging sound.


    ¡°It really is. I would never dream of asking someone to clean up after Pete, and I have sex.¡± Naomi


    sniffed.


    ¡°Um¡­¡­¡± I sputtered.


    ¡°What?¡± Naomi asked.


    ¡°I never cleaned up after you, but I did wash your sheets.¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Damn it. I¡¯m sorry Chastity.¡± Naomi said sounding guilty.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. It¡¯s in the past, and at least yours didn¡¯t stink like a dirty toilet.¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Gross!¡± Lexi squealed.


    ¡°Very Please do NOT ask me how that happens. I do NOT know, and I do NOT want to know.¡± Naomi


    stated firmly.


    ¡°Same.¡± We all agreed at once.


    ¡°Moving on.¡± Molly said.


    ¡°Yes please.¡± Lexi requested.


    ¡°Chastity, I know you were very sheltered when it came to sex, but it¡¯s time to change that.¡± Naomi


    said.


    ¡°How?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to talk about it. Obviously.¡± Molly said with a giggle, and I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Fine! So answer my question. How do I give Rowen pleasure?¡± I snapped.


    ¡°I take it from your question, and your embarrassment, that you and Rowen haven¡¯t had sex yet?¡±


    Naomi asked, and I just shook my head.


    ¡°Has anything happened between you two since our first girl¡¯s night?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°A little.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°What¡¯s a little, and did you enjoy it?¡± Melissa questioned.


    I¡­.this is really embarrassing guys.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°How about this? We¡¯ll talk about our sex lives, and when you¡¯re feeling morefortable, you can tell


    us.¡± Melissa suggested.


    ¡°That¡¯s all well, and good, but two of you are mated to my brothers.¡± I stated.


    ¡°Yup, and one of the 5 of us is my mother inw. What¡¯s your point?¡± Melissa asked.


    ¡°It won¡¯t bother you to hear about the things your mate¡¯s parents do behind closed doors?¡± I


    questioned.


    ¡°No.¡± Melissa answered.


    ¡°I would think it wouldn¡¯t at this point. Especially after what happenedst Sunday.¡± Naomi said,


    casually. ¡°What¡­.what happenedst Sunday?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Now understand Pete hasn¡¯t touched me since the night of the Wee Home party. Any way, I was


    in


    theundry room, doingundry of course. I don¡¯t know exactly what got into Pete, but Melissa walked


    in on me bent over, holding onto the dryer, while Pete took me from behind.¡± Naomi answered.


    ¡°Oh shit!¡± Molly squealed, and my eyes widened.


    ¡°Yup. I never left a room so fast in my life.¡± Melissa admitted with a snort.


    ¡°Pete wasn¡¯t even fazed by it. Just kept at it.¡± Naomi said smugly.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Yup.¡± Naomi said.


    ¡°Joe caught Jax, and I once in the downstairs bathroom. He simply apologized, asked us to clean up


    after ourselves, and to remember to lock the door next time.¡± Molly said with a giggle.


    ¡°The Alpha wasn¡¯t bothered by that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Why would he be? I walked in on him, and Jane on the dining room table once, and multiple times in


    her office. It took them a bit to remember to lock the door.¡± Naomi said with a shrug.


    ¡°The dining room table? But¡­.¡± I started, and stopped.


    ¡°Chastity, when the mood hits you, it hits you. Your best course of action is to take care of it quickly, or


    you¡¯ll walk around as a big pile of rage until you do.¡± Naomi said.


    ¡°That¡¯s so true. I¡¯ve had to call Jax to visit me for lunch breaks at school a few times just so I wasn¡¯t


    Sanping at the pups all afternoon.¡± Molly said.


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing. Colby was on a training exercise one night. He got a hard on for some unknown


    reason. He called me, and begged me toe to him. I learned the hard way that if you¡¯re not careful


    you¡¯ll get splinters.¡± Lexi stated.


    ¡°Is that where that one in your back you asked Norm to take out, came from?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Yup. He had to remove two from my ass before you arrived.¡±


    ¡°Um. Ouch.¡± Melissa muttered.


    ¡°Very much so. I canugh about it now, but I wanted to kill Colby when it happened.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t he get in trouble for doing that when he¡¯s supposed to be training?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°No. One, his instructors knew he was newly mated. Two, we werewolves are more open, free, and


    epting of sex, any time, any where.¡± Lexi exined.


    ¡°Then what the hell is wrong with me?¡± I asked glumly.


    ¡°Nothing is wrong with you Chastity. You just weren¡¯t raised with the same education as some of us


    were.¡± Naomi said.


    ¡°Yeah, but.¡± I said.


    ¡°You were very sheltered in the ways of the world, and you weren¡¯t given the education you should


    have been given. None of that is your fault.¡± Naomi said.


    ¡°Yeah. I guess. Um¡­.Naomi, were you a virgin when you, and Peter mated?¡±


    ¡°Yes I was. I wanted to keep that for my mate. I knew I couldn¡¯t really help him with a job due to myck


    of intelligence. He would gain nothing from my family because everything they have is for my brother. I


    had very few skills, beyond cleaning, and organizing. I had to have something to give him, and that¡¯s all


    I had.¡± Naomi admitted.


    ¡°You¡¯re plenty smart Naomi.¡± Melissa stated.


    ¡°You¡¯re sweet Mel, but in the big picture, I¡¯m not. I have my strengths, but I know my weaknesses well,


    and I¡¯m ok with them.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re the Gamma female. You handle a lot of things.¡±


    ¡°Actually I don¡¯t. I never did. Most of what I have done over the years is secretarial work, and putting


    outfits together. Those are my strengths, and I¡¯m good at them.¡±


    ¡°Being a secretary is hard work.¡±


    ¡°It is, but it¡¯s not as involved as being a Gamma Female. I can¡¯t organize events, run programs, or any


    of that. I can make the calls for those things. I can schedule the appointments. I can take notes, and


    create invoices, but the big stuff. No. I make a mess because I get confused, frustrated, and


    disorganized quickly. I need set instructions, and expectations.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad. I don¡¯t. I know what I¡¯m good at, and I¡¯m happy doing it.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Ok.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve gotten very off topic.¡±


    ¡°True. I just would like to get to know you, as well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re a good girl, and you make my Ross happy. That¡¯s all that matters to me.¡±


    ¡°I try to.¡±


    ¡°You do. Can I make one suggestion though?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°These apartments, and the bedrooms are sound proofed, but if you leave doors open, they lose that


    ability.¡±


    ¡°Oh shit. When?¡±


    ¡°A few times actually. The most recent Friday afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Opps. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m d my son takes such good care of you. Sounds like you take good care of him too.¡±


    ¡°Oh believe me he does.¡±


    Molly, and Lexi were giggling, while I was blushing. I couldn¡¯t believe they were talking about this so


    casually.


    ¡°Molly, you¡¯re no better in Jax¡¯s office. Child, my Pete¡¯s office is right across the hall. ording to what


    I heard Thursday you have the best mouth in the world.¡± Naomi stated with a snort, and Molly just


    laughed.


    ¡°Sorry. He attacked me before I could get the door closed.¡± Molly said betweenughs.


    ¡°Wh¡­.what does that mean?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°It means I give him a good blow job.¡± Moily answered with a giggle.


    ¡°A good what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°OH dear. You said it was bad, but I didn¡¯t realize it was this bad. I thought you girls talked to her about


    this stuff.¡± Naomi questioned.


    ¡°We did, but we didn¡¯t exactly give the terms used for everything.¡± Melissa said.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Naomi said.


    ¡°What is a¡­blow job?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Remember we told you about putting his dick in your mouth?¡± Molly questioned.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s a blow job.¡±


    ¡°So I just stick it in my mouth, and blow?¡± I was so confused.


    ¡°Oh please, please don¡¯t do that. You¡¯ll hurt him.¡± Melissa said with a snicker


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Ok. So the name is a little misleading. You don¡¯t blow on him. You suck, and lick his dick.¡± Lexi stated.


    ¡°¡­.huh?¡±


    ¡°You suck, and lick him like you would a lollipop, or a popsicle.¡± Molly said.


    ¡°That¡¯s a little weird.¡± I admitted.


    ¡°I thought so too, at first, but I got over that.¡± Naomi said.


    ¡°How?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It was really his reaction to it. Knowing that he was enjoying what I was doing to him.¡± Naomi


    answered.


    ¡°His reaction?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The way his body moves when you¡¯re sucking on him. His grunts, and groans.¡± Molly said.


    ¡°Grabbing into my hair, and pulling it. Gets me every time.¡± Lexi added.


    ¡°I love when Ross tries to talk, telling me how good it feels, and begging me not to stop.¡± Melissa said.


    ¡°Yes, and the best part is when he finally losesplete control.¡± Naomi said.


    ¡°How does he do that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well he¡¯s trusting into your mouth the same way he does when he¡¯s having sex. He controls his


    movements so he doesn¡¯t choke you or make you gag by hitting the back of your throat, but when he


    gets so into it he can¡¯t control those things, you know he¡¯s really enjoying himself.¡± Melissa answered.


    ¡°So he just keeps doing that on, and on with no stopping?¡± I was so lost.


    ¡°No. He stops once he cums.¡± Naomi said.


    ¡°And where does he do that?¡± I questioned, but was a little worried about the answer.


    ¡°In your mouth, if you let him. Otherwise on your chest, in his hand, or the shower floor.¡± Molly


    answered.


    ¡°My MOUTH! That sounds gross.¡± I squeaked.


    ¡°It can be at first, but you get past that pretty quickly. Especially after all the work you did to get him to


    cum.¡± Lexi said with a shrug.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I could ever get used to that.¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Believe me dear girl, none of us are at first, but eventually you get used to it, and you maye to


    enjoy it.¡± Naomi said with a shrug.


    ¡°She¡¯s right.¡± Molly agreed with Lexi, and Melissa nodding.


    ¡°Is¡­.is that the only way I can pleasure him? I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m ready for that.¡± I admitted, sadly, as I


    wanted Rowen to enjoy what we did as much as I did.


    ¡°No. You can also give him a hand job.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Now that is exactly what it sounds like. You wrap your hand around his dick, and run it up, and down


    the full length.¡± Molly answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? That sounds pretty simple.¡± I said, but I wasn¡¯t sure if I was ready to touch him like that when


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I was ready for him to touch me like that..


    ¡°Not quite.¡± Naomi said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°There is a little bit of finesse that goes along with it.¡± Melissa said.


    ¡°Like what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well you can¡¯t justzily wrap your hand around it, and move it up and down randomly.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Oh. Then what the hell do I do?¡± I grumbled.


    ¡°Well first know that he will help you, and teach you what he likes. How he likes you to hold it, and


    move your hand. The important things to remember are that they like a good grip, and don¡¯t ignore a


    single part of it.¡± Molly said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Well there is vein that runs the entire length of his shaft. Applying some pressure as you move your


    hand up, and down feels very good. Running your thumb around the re of the head, and over top of it


    is enjoyable as well. They¡¯re very sensitive on the head of their dick.¡± Naomi exined


    ¡°Head? Shaft?¡± I was confused again.


    ¡°Shit Chastity, have you ever even seen a males cock?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Um. No.¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Girls! We¡¯re sitting here telling her all of this, and she¡¯s got no frame of reference to go with it? Tsk,


    tsk.¡± Naomi chided.


    ¡°Hang on.¡± Molly said as she got up, and headed to her bedroom.


    ¡°Molly, I don¡¯t want to see a picture of Jax¡¯s dick!¡± I called out after her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Chastity. I¡¯m not stupid. That¡¯s what the inte is for.¡± Molly said, phone in hand.


    After a few taps, and swipes on the screen, she hands it to me. I look at the screen, and feel like my


    eyes are going to fall out of my head. That has got to be one of the weirdest things I have ever seen. I


    have no words to describe what I¡¯m looking at. I finally hand the phone back to Molly, and tried to shake


    the image out of my head.


    ¡°Now do you have a clearer picture of what we¡¯re describing?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Uh. Yes. That¡­.wow. That looks so weird.¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Believe me Chastity, a vagina is just as weird looking.¡± Molly said as she set her phone on the table.


    ¡°Yeah. I already know that. I¡¯ve been in a few delivery rooms before.¡± I said with a shrug as she wasn¡¯t


    wrong.


    ¡°Now you know what you¡¯re working with. Or at least the basic idea. All males are shaped, and sized


    differently. The plus side for us werewolves is that our males are on the plus side ofrge.¡± Naomi said.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°You have your micro, small, average,rge, and fuck that get it away from me.¡± Lexi said with a giggle.


    ¡°Werewolves tend to run between 9¡å to 13¡å when hard.¡± Naomi added.


    ¡°When hard? They change size when they¡¯re not hard?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yup. They get floppy, wrinkly, and shrink in size, not by a lot, but some¡± Molly answered.


    ¡°They kind of look like a wrinkly old man.¡± Naomi stated.


    ¡°Eww. But damn it, she¡¯s right.¡± Melissa said with a giggle.


    ¡°Uh¡­..¡± I sputtered.


    ¡°Molly.¡± Naomi called.


    Molly picked up her phone, tapped, and swiped again then handed it to me. I instantly wrinkled my


    nose when I looked at the picture. That was gross, but yeah, I could see the wrinkly old man reference.


    I wasn¡¯t sure I could ever look at an old man again after seeing that. I handed the phone back to Molly,


    and shivered in disgust.


    ¡°Eww That¡¯s kind of gross.¡± I admitted.


    ¡°It is, but another thing you get used to.¡± Naomi stated.


    ¡°Why do we have to get used all of this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well considering the fact that as we age, and have pups, males have to get used to our boobs


    sagging, stretch marks, a pooch in our belly that won¡¯t go away, it¡¯s a fair trade.¡± Naomi shrugged.


    ¡°I can¡¯t disagree with you there.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°At least you¡¯re not sporting D cups. Good grief. If I hadn¡¯t had a reduction done when Jane suggested


    it 5 years ago, my boobs would be heading to my belly button.¡± Naomi stated.


    ¡°You can do that?¡± Melissa asked.


    ¡°You can, but none of you girls look like you¡¯ll need to worry about it.¡± Naomi answered.


    ¡°Thankfully.¡± Lexi agreed.


    ¡°So hand job, or a blow job. Those are my only options without having sex?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re the big ones. Rubbing him through his pants is the most tame. Not alwaysfortable, I


    would imagine, especially in jeans, but it will do the trick.¡± Molly stated.


    ¡°Oh. Well that exins that.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Exins what?¡± Melissa questioned.


    With a sigh I told them about what has happened between Rowen, and I so far. I was d they didn¡¯t


    interrupt or ask questions though. This was hard enough for me as it was. When I finished talking I


    looked around, worried that I messed up some how.


    ¡°That¡¯s a really good start Chas.¡± Lexi finally said.


    ¡°It is?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes it is.¡± Molly agreed.


    ¡°Ok. Well I have some questions then¡± I said.


    ¡°Go for it.¡±


    ¡°So¡­.um¡­..I¡¯ve¡­..um¡­¡­explored a few times.¡± I sputtered, and stopped.


    ¡°In other words you¡¯ve touched yourself, and given yourself orgasms.¡± Molly tranted.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I squeaked.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s a good thing. You should know what feels good so you can show or tell him.¡± Naomi stated.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I can do that.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°When the timees you will.¡± Melissa stated.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Definitely If something doesn¡¯t feel good, you¡¯re not going to get into it. It could also end up hurting if


    you don¡¯t stop him, or make him change what he is doing.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°So what are your questions, Chastity?¡± Naomi asked.


    ¡°Um¡­ why¡­why do my orgasms feel better when he does it?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Because he¡¯s your mate. All touch from your mate feels better than any other touch. Even your own.¡±


    Naomi answered.


    ¡°But why?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nobody really knows. Maybe to enhance the experience. To strengthen the bond between you. There


    could be a million reasons why, but at the end of the day all that really matters is that what you two do


    together feels really good.¡± Naomi exined.


    ¡°Oh.¡± I said.


    ¡°Next question.¡± Molly requested.


    ¡°¡­um¡­..I get really wet down there. Will he find that gross if I ever let him touch me there?¡± I asked,


    blushing because I was embarrassed about this.


    ¡°Hell no he won¡¯t! He wants you to be wet down there.¡± Lexi stated.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s your body¡¯s way of letting him know he¡¯s turning you on, and that it¡¯s ready for him to touch you or


    have sex with you. You WANT to be wet down there.¡± Naomi answered.


    ¡°Why?¡± I questioned, and realized I sounded like a 2 year old.


    ¡°Because if you¡¯re not it hurts, and he could tear you inside.¡± Lexi responded.


    ¡°Oh. Ok.¡± I just shrugged.


    ¡°Any more questions?¡± Melissa asked.


    ¡°Two actually.¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Lexi prompted.


    ¡°Why¡­..why does he want to hear me make noise? It¡¯s so embarrassing, and I sound weird. Why


    would he want to hear that?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°That¡¯s how he knows you¡¯re enjoying yourself, and that he¡¯s making you feel good. As you¡¯re slowly


    learning, you can¡¯t always voice what you¡¯re feeling. You can¡¯t always say ¡°I like that¡±, ¡°do that again¡±,¡±


    more¡±, or anything really. You making noises tells him that so he knows what to keep doing, what to


    stop doing, and what you need from him.¡± Molly exined.


    ¡°For most males, the louder the better. Screaming is the biggest sexual ego boost for any male. If he


    can make you lose control so much that you scream he¡¯s done his job well, and he knows it.¡± Naomi


    added.


    ¡°But it¡¯s embarrassing.¡± I countered.


    ¡°Does he make noises when you two are doing something together?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Well yeah.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Does that bother you?¡± Melissa questioned.


    ¡°No. It tells me that he¡¯s feeling good.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s the same for him.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Yeah. You shouldn¡¯t be embarrassed about it. He likes it. Trust me.¡± Molly said with a smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s your other question?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Um. Maybe Naomi can exin this one to me a little better as you girls only confused me.¡± I said.


    ¡°Ok. Go ahead. Naomi said.


    ¡°Um¡­¡­the other day, when we were well you know He didn¡¯t um finish.¡± I stuttered.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t cum?¡¯ Naomi asked.


    ¡°Right. When I asked him about it, he brushed it off, and said he didn¡¯t need to. That he enjoyed


    making me cum more than him getting off. Why is that?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Ah. That all goes back to a male¡¯s desire to take care of his mate, in every way. A male¡¯s greatest joy


    is taking care of his female. That includes sexually. In making her cum he knows that he has taken care


    of her sexual needs which is more important to him than his own sexual needs. Typically a male will put


    his female before himself in every way. In basic terms, he took care of your needs, and that is all that


    matters to him.¡± Naomi exined.


    ¡°That seems a little one sided.¡± I admitted.


    ¡°It can seem that way, but think about it from this perspective. We¡¯re having this conversation because


    you¡¯re worried about Rowen¡¯s needs now. You asked for advice so you can take care of him just as he


    takes care of you. We females feel the same way about taking care our male as they do about taking


    care of us. It always bnces itself out.¡± Naomi said.


    ¡°Oh. I guess I can see what you¡¯re saying.¡± I agreed.


    ¡°Good. Any other questions?¡± Naomi asked.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Just remember, you can always ask any of us. We¡¯ll always answer your questions, and talk to you


    about your concerns.¡± Molly stated.


    ¡°Thank you. I really appreciate your help.¡± I said with a small smile.


    We all sat around, and talked for a little while longer. Once Melissa, and Naomi left I crawled into bed. I


    thought about everything I learned tonight. I didn¡¯t know when I was ever going to feelfortable


    taking.


    their suggestions, but maybe in time I would. I was just drifting off when I felt Rowen slide into bed


    behind me, kiss my shoulder, and whisper good night. I fell asleep with a smile on my face.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    ***Chastity****


    Tuesday went by pretty quickly. Lexi, and I spent the whole day with midwife Wanda. She had us watch


    a recent delivery video before meeting with her first patient. The female was having twins, and the


    father was freaking out about it. He couldn¡¯t understand how his mate was going to push out two


    babies at the same time. Lexi, and I spent the whole time listening as midwife Wanda exined to the


    father exactly how it worked. That appointment was followed by a post partum appointment. We both


    learned quite a bit, and were excited to spend more time with midwife Wanda. Thursday was much the


    same.


    Wednesday Lexi, and I spent all day dealing with Christmas presents. I finished all 3 coges, and


    thankfully had them wrapped before anyone made it back to the apartment. I was really happy with how


    they turned out I couldn¡¯t wait for Jax, Rowen, and dad to see them. I was excited about all of the gifts I


    bought, but those three the most. Lexi seemed pretty excited too. I think that had more to do with her


    first Christmas with her mate.


    Thursday was thest day for everyone for school, and work. It was a good thing Lexi, and I were at


    the hospital all day. It sounded like it had been a busy day for every one. Thursday evening at dinner


    was when I was reminded of something I forgot about, and informed of something I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s costumes arrived today. We all need to be dressed, and in the living room by 2:00.¡± Joe


    stated as we dished up our meals.


    ¡°Costumes for what?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Santa¡¯s visit.¡± Joe responded with a smile.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lexi questioned.


    ¡°Every year since my grandfather¡¯s time, on Christmas Eve, the Alpha dresses up as Santa. He walks


    up Main street to the town center. There is a stage, and Santa¡¯s chair sitting there. Every pup under the


    age of 13, gets to sit on Santa¡¯sp, and gets a small gift from him.¡± Rowen exined.


    ¡°I forgot all about that.¡± I said.


    ¡°That¡¯s sweet, but what¡¯s with us all having to dress up, and being there?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°The Beta, Gamma, and their families have to dress up like Santa¡¯s elves.¡± Melissa answered.


    ¡°Really? All of you have to dress up as elves? That¡¯s cute.¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°Um. Sweet girl, you have to dress up too.¡± Rowen chuckled.


    ¡°I do?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯re the Beta¡¯s daughter, and my mate. You are as much a part of this as the rest of us.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Ok. What do I have to do?¡±


    ¡°Well I need someone to take pictures. Several people to sort the gifts. I also need some to keep


    people organized.¡± Joe stated.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of presents to sort out.¡± Molly said.


    ¡°They will be sorted on tables by age, and each gift will have abel in it.¡± Joe exined.


    ¡°How will that work?¡±


    ¡°Each of you will have an age group. I¡¯ll tell you the pup¡¯s name, you grab the gift, and hand it to me.


    The gifts will also be sorted in Alphabetical order.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Molly.¡±


    ¡°Pete, and I will keep everything in order ¡± Dad offered.


    ¡°Chassy girl, I have a special job for you.¡± Joe said to me, and smiled.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked nervously.


    ¡°The infants, and toddlers some times get scared of Santa. I need you to calm them enough to get their


    present, and picture.¡±


    ¡°Oh ok. I can do that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Joe, what do you do for the pups that are over 13?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°There will be a couple of tables that have things that interest teens. Each one will be allowed to pick


    one thing out.¡± Joe answered.


    ¡°What kinds of things?¡±


    ¡°Books, craft items, make up kits, hair essories, small hand weight sets, sports equipment such as


    baseballs basket balls ser balls and foot balls, work out gloves. That kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°Divided by gender?¡±


    ¡°No Divided by item, and each pup can choose what they want.¡±


    ¡°How do you know what to get the pups that get a Santa gift?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°We contact the parents, and ask what to get for each pup. We don¡¯t do that so much for the teens


    because their tastes can change by the day. We feel it¡¯s better to let them pick.¡± Joe exined.


    ¡°What if you run out of something a teen wanted?¡±


    ¡°We always have extra, just in case. I think we¡¯ve run out of one item, once. Someone went to buy one,


    and the pup got it before the event ended.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty awesome that you do this.¡± Molly said, with a smile.


    ¡°The pups enjoy it, and that¡¯s what matters most.¡± Joe agreed.


    ¡°True.¡±


    ¡°My favorite gift from this event was a stuffed My Little Pony I really wanted. I was so excited when I got


    it. I still have that thing.¡± Melissa said.


    ¡°She does. It sits on her dresser.¡± Ross agreed.


    ¡°Do you do stuffed animals for the older pups?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°A few, but not many as most have no interest. We¡¯ve had left overs every year that get wrapped up,


    and given to the orphans.¡± Joe answered.


    ¡°Do the orphans get to be part of this?¡± Molly asked, sounding concerned.


    ¡°They do. They get to go first actually. Also each of the families in this house send one or two gifts per


    family for the orphans to open Christmas morning. They also get included in the Christmas activities of


    the families of the employees at the center. That is done with every holiday, and major event.¡± Joe


    exined


    ¡°Oh good.¡± Molly sighed.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we may not have many orphans, but those we do have are well cared for, provided for,


    and loved ¡± Joe reassured Molly, and she nodded.


    ¡°Did all of you get sit on Santa¡¯sp, and get a gift?¡± Molly asked all of us.


    ¡°Rowen, and I did. Well I still do.¡± Gina answered.


    ¡°Same.¡± Braxton said before stuffing more food in his mouth.


    ¡°We go right after the orphans though because we have to help.¡± Gina added.


    ¡°I got to, but I stopped at 15. I didn¡¯t really need anything, and preferred helping out.¡± Rowen said.


    ¡°What about the rest of you?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Colby, and I did as well. I stopped when Rowen did because I wanted to help out as well.¡± Jax


    answered.


    ¡°I was about 15 as well. I would wait until a few of the older pups picked out some of the balls then


    teach them how to throw them if they didn¡¯t know, or y with them for a bit while they waited for their


    family.¡± Colby stated.


    ¡°I stopped at 15 too.¡± Ross said.


    ¡°What about you, Chas?¡± Molly questioned.


    ¡°I¡­uh. I stopped going when I was 12.¡± I said.


    ¡°You stopped going?¡± Lexi asked


    ¡°Uh. Yeah. I¡­.um¡­ had chores to do, and stuff¡± I said.


    I watched as my dad shut his eyes, and looked to be in pain. I instantly felt guilty for even saying


    anything.


    I knew what wasing next too. I had to stop it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dad! Don¡¯t say it! It¡¯s in the past.¡± I said firmly


    ¡°Yeah. I know.¡± Dad whispered.


    ¡°How did I never realize you weren¡¯t there?¡± Jax asked.


    ¡°You were busy helping Joe, and all.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Did Jane know?¡± Joe asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she did, and I never said anything.¡± I responded with a shrug.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°What was there to say? Besides if I did, Aurora would get angry. It was easier for me to just keep my


    mouth shut.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Like I just said to my dad, it¡¯s in the past. I don¡¯t want to think about it. What I want to think


    about is all the fun the pups are going to have tomorrow. I want to focus on what their faces will look


    like when they get to not only see Santa, but sit on hisp, and get a present from him.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Do we have to wear pointy ears with our costumes?¡±


    ¡°Goddess I hope not. They look so ufortable.¡± Lexi giggled.


    ¡°No You¡¯ll all have fabric ears attached to your hats or headbands that just sit in front of your ears.¡± Joe


    chuckled.


    ¡°Joe, howe you don¡¯t bring the orphans here for holidays?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°We tried that for a few years, but due to us being who we are, they were always intimidated, and didn¡¯t


    seem to enjoy themselves. Jane didn¡¯t feel it was fair to them. Plus they were morefortable with


    the males, and females that took care of them every day.¡± Joe exined.


    ¡°Huh? I never thought of that. I guess that makes sense.¡±


    ¡°How many orphans do you have right now?¡± Lexi questioned.


    ¡°Five right now, but Christmas morning we¡¯ll be down to 4.¡± Joe said proudly.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Melissa asked, pinching her brow.


    ¡°Yes. One of the older pups has been adopted. He¡¯ll find out Christmas morning.¡± Joe said proudly.


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. Who adopted him? I asked, excitedly.


    ¡°The cksmith, big Hal. The pup ends up at Hal¡¯s shop almost daily to help. He really enjoys being


    there with Hai, and his two sons. He has dinner with the family a lot as well. Hal, and L are getting


    up in years, but L she fell in love with the boy, and Hal is pretty fond of him too. The paperwork got


    finalized. two days ago.¡± Joe answered.


    ¡°Aww That¡¯s wonderful. Hal, and L are good people. How do their children feel about it?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re excited. Hal¡¯s oldest son has taken the boy as an apprentice so they already have a good


    rtionship. It was just that he, and his mate already have 3 pups, and don¡¯t have the space to give


    him his own room like he deserves. He¡¯s 13, their pups are all 7 and younger


    ¡°Ah. Well I¡¯m happy for all of them.¡±


    ¡°We are too.¡±


    ¡°You know Zander, and his mate did adopt that baby girl they told us about.¡± My dad said.


    ¡°I do remember that.¡± Joe said.


    ¡°Yeah, well they¡¯re going to be applying to adopt the Jerry, and Sally from the orphanage as well.


    Zander said his mate just fell in love with them when they came to the bakery a few weeks ago.¡± My


    dad said.


    ¡°Oh good. Those poor pups have lost enough. They need to gain something.¡± Joe said with a watery


    smile. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Their parents died in a house fire about 2 years ago. They went to live with their grandmother, but


    about 6 months after they moved in she took a fall that paralyzed her. She wasn¡¯t able to care for them


    any more. They still go to see her regrly, but they need a home. I¡¯m sure Zander, and his mate will


    give them a good one.¡±


    ¡°Will they still take them to see their grandmother?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s part of the adoption agreement. It¡¯s an open adoption so she will maintain a rtionship


    with them.¡± My dad answered.


    ¡°Oh good. So that only leaves 2 pups in the orphanage.¡± I stated.


    ¡°Yes, and we¡¯re working on finding them families.¡± Joe said with a smile.


    ¡°How old are they?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°The little girl is 5, and the boy is 3.¡± Joe answered.


    ¡°How did they end up there?¡±


    ¡°The little girl¡¯s mama died in child birth, and her father wasn¡¯t her mate so he walked away. He mated


    a female in another pack. When he was contacted about his pup, he didn¡¯t want her.¡± Peter answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s terrible.¡± I gasped.


    ¡°It is, but thankfully it doesn¡¯t happen often.¡± Peter stated.


    ¡°What about the little boy?¡± Melissa asked.


    ¡°A rogue female showed up here, very pregnant. She wouldn¡¯t tell us what happened, or where the


    father was. She begged us to let her stay long enough to give birth then take her son in. She said she


    was in no position to raise a pup. She also knew that she would be sent to Royal prison once the pup


    was born as she was a criminal. She turned herself over to us until her pup was born. Once he was


    born she signed him over to us, and she went to jail willingly.¡± Peter exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s so sad.¡± Lexi stated.


    ¡°It is, but it isn¡¯t. She knew what she needed to do for the good of her pup, and did it. She knew she


    couldn¡¯t give him a good life. We hear from her every once in a while. She only asks that when he¡¯s


    finally adopted that we let her know that he has a good home, loving parents, is safe, happy, and


    healthy. She doesn¡¯t want him to know about her until he¡¯s older though. She said she didn¡¯t want him


    to carry the weight of her bad decisions.¡±


    ¡°Did she ever tell you who the father was?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°Eventually. It¡¯s good that he¡¯s here as the father was a murderer of our kind. He was found by the


    Rogue Leader, and put down a few months after she got pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Ouch. The Rogue leader isn¡¯t going to take the boy or anything is he?¡±


    ¡°No. He¡¯s a member of Moonlight.¡±


    ¡°True. Well I hope he finds a family soon.¡± I said, feeling for the boy.


    ¡°We¡¯re working on it. We have a few feelers out. A few couples that can¡¯t have pups, but want them.


    We¡¯ll see how it goes.¡± Naomi stated.


    ¡°Can we change the subject now? This is kind of a sad topic.¡± Braxtonined, making us allugh.


    ¡°Fine. What do you want to talk about?¡± Gina quipped.


    ¡°How about the fact that my report card came today, and I got all As and Bs!¡± Braxton whooped.


    We all congratted him, and I smiled with tears in my eyes. He was doing so well, despite what he


    had been through. I was so proud of him.


    ¡°Thank you Chas. I couldn¡¯t have done it without your help.¡± Braxton smiled at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna make me cry Braxton. You¡¯re wee.¡± I said with a smile, and teary eyes.


    Rowen rubbed my back, kissed my temple, and whispered in my ear, ¡°See, he¡¯s ok?¡±


    I could only nod.


    ¡°What about you Gina?¡± Joe asked.


    ¡°All As daddy. I want to be a teacher, and I want to be the first to go to Molly¡¯s school so I have to keep


    my grades up.¡± Gina said.


    ¡°That¡¯s if I can get Robert, and Beth to agree to move that part of the education program here.¡± Molly


    stated.


    ¡°What do you need to make it happen?¡± Joe asked.


    ¡°A building for one. Probably set up the same way the higher education schools at Dark Moon are set


    up. I also need professors, and enough interest from potential students for the way I want them taught.¡±


    Molly answered.


    ¡°How would they be taught? Aren¡¯t all sses for teachers the same?¡± Peter asked, sounding


    confused.


    ¡°Yes, and that¡¯s the problem.¡± Molly stated.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand.¡± Peter admitted.


    ¡°Pups, especially 10 and under are very high energy. They need motion, and y. It¡¯s been proven


    time, and time again that they learn better through y than sitting down writing, listening, doing work


    sheets, and testing all day long. Problem is we expect them to do just that then wonder why our pups


    are overly energetic when they get home, and are unhappy or hating school. We also wonder why a lot


    of pups struggle. We follow the human education system too much. We as werewolves have even


    more energy than humans. We also thrive on action instead of inaction.¡± Molly exined.


    ¡°But our elementary school does focus more on activity, and motion than test taking, and the like ¡±


    Peter said, sounding confused.


    ¡°Yes Moonlight does, but a lot of packs don¡¯t because they only follow what keeps being taught. If you


    look at statistics packs that teach their pups as Moonlight does, are ahead of those who are taught in


    the same structured setting as human children.¡±


    ¡°So what you want to really do is implement a new way of teaching to all packs?¡±


    ¡°In the long run yes, but the first step in that is having teachers who already have the education to


    teach in the manner in which we teach here.¡±


    ¡°So why not just work with Robert, and Beth to change the program at the school in Dark Moon instead


    of splitting the school?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Simply, because as pups move into middle school, and high school they are more ready and able to


    learn. in a structured setting. Fifth grade into sixth grade should begin working with the pups to be


    more focused. Having a higher education system that has to teach in two different manners can be


    tough as you only have so many professors, and asking the professors to switch gears constantly


    depending on what they¡¯re teaching isn¡¯t fair to them. Not to mention most of the professors at Dark


    Moon only really have experience with structured education for pups. It¡¯s better to split the program


    completely, and have a set of professors focused on the older pups. While the separate school has


    professors that focus on activity based learning.¡± Molly exined.


    ¡°Oh. I guess I never thought of that.¡± Lexi admitted.


    ¡°Most people don¡¯t, but when you¡¯ve been in both types of ss rooms, you see the difference. My


    students here are much happier, rxed, and learning more than my students in my old pack.¡±


    ¡°They used the structured learning there, I take it?¡± Peter questioned.


    ¡°Yes, and it was very regimented.¡±


    ¡°Are Robert, and Beth even willing to consider this?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Yes. With Rowen¡¯s help, the four of us are in talks with the Dean there.¡± Molly answered.


    ¡°Would you be a professor at the school if this happened?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. I love my first graders too much to do that. Well at least for now, I wouldn¡¯t be. Maybe once I¡¯m


    older, and can¡¯t keep up as much I might consider it.¡± Molly said.


    ¡°So a facility, professors, and interest, right?¡± Joe asked.


    ¡°Right.¡± Molly said with a nod.


    ¡°Well we have the space to build something. We would have to implement security like Dark Moon


    does.¡± Joe said.


    ¡°I¡¯m already working on that dad because of my program.¡± Rowen stated.


    ¡°True. You are. So a facility, and educators are the next big things.¡± Joe said thoughtfully.


    ¡°Yes. As long as this gets approved, of course.¡± Molly stated.


    ¡°Well if it gets approved, we have the space for a school. Keep me in the loop so I can get to work on


    that part as soon as possible.¡± Joe requested.


    ¡°Really?¡± Molly squealed.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Joe said with a smile.


    Listening to all of this made me smile. I really enjoyed listening to those I loved trying to make their


    dreams a reality. I really hoped this worked out for Molly, and the pups of our world. I didn¡¯t know a


    thing about teaching, but it sounded like a good thing none the less.


    I sat back, and continued to listen as others talked about things they were trying to aplish. They


    may not have been as big as what Rowen, and Molly were trying to do, but they were still important


    because they were important to the person attempting to do it.


    It was then that I realized that this was one of the really big things I was missing when I was at school.


    This bond. This was a true family, sitting here, and it felt like it. I was just as much a part of this family,


    but I missed so much while I was away. It just reaffirmed my decision to drop nursing, and just focus on


    midwifery. I missed my family, and I wanted to be home a lot sooner than I originally nned.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    ***Chastity*****


    Friday morning I was up early, like usual. Since everyone else was still asleep I made my way to the


    kitchen to help Lucy make breakfast. She wasn¡¯t there yet when I walked in so I switched the coffee on,


    and checked the fridge to see what she had prepared to make. Since I didn¡¯t see anything I decided to


    make french toast. I was just starting in when Lucy came in the door.


    ¡°Girl, what are you doing in here so early? Lucy asked as she pulled out sausages from the fridge.


    ¡°I guess from years of getting up so early I got used to it.¡± I answered as I flipped the french toast.


    ¡°You should be snuggled up with that mate of yours. Not down here cooking.¡±


    ¡°Once I¡¯m awake, I can¡¯t fall back to sleep. You¡¯re up too, not home with your mate.¡±


    ¡°My mate goes to work at 5:00 in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Do you get up with him?¡±


    ¡°He wakes me before he leaves.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°He says he has to have his bit of sugar to start his day!


    ¡°LUCY!¡±


    ¡°What? You asked. He wants to start his day with a kiss, who am I to deny him?¡±


    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s really sweet. Has he always done that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Since the day we met ¡±


    ¡°You mated the same day you met?¡±


    ¡°Lord no. We met in middle school, and started dating immediately. He moved a block from here when


    we were 13. We walked to school together everyday from that point on. He swore from the day we met


    I was gonna be his mate. The day he turned 18 he ran here from his house to see if he was right. He


    was, and the idiot told me right then, in front of the whole house. My father made us wait to move in


    together until I turned 18, and verified his im¡±


    ¡°Aww. That¡¯s sweet.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s a good male.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like it. How is Pa doing?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s doing wonderfully. She found herself a lovely girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Aww. That¡¯s good. I¡¯m d she found someone.¡±


    ¡°I am too. I want all of my pups to be happy, and loved.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you do.¡±


    Lucy, and I spent the rest of the time cooking just chatting. I smiled at Naomi when she came in to start


    washing dishes. When she went to set the table, I turned to look at Lucy.


    ¡°Is she still under orders to work around here?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°No Pete took her off that when she started getting angry all of the time.¡± Lucy responded


    ¡°So why is she still working? Not that it¡¯s a bad thing I¡¯m just curious.¡±


    ¡°She said she wants to feel useful, and wants to help¡±


    ¡°Oh Well that¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    ¡°She told me about her parents. Do they still live in this pack?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Unfortunately. A pair of useless, good for nothings, if you ask me.¡±


    ¡°Lucy! That¡¯s not very nice.¡±


    ¡°Nice or not, it¡¯s true. He father works at the binding factory for the books we print. He¡¯s been there for


    a very long time, but does the least amount of work, andins that he hasn¡¯t been promoted or


    given any kind of bonus or raise. You have to hit a certain number of books bound to get either of those


    He never does¡±


    ¡°What about her mom?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a house wife, and I put that mildly because she doesn¡¯t do squat, but sit around all day,


    watching TV¡±


    ¡°Has she always been like that?¡±


    ¡°Yup. Then she bitches about money all the time She used to get Naomi to give them money all of the


    time, but Pete put a stop to that years ago.¡±


    ¡°Did he really not know how they treated her all these years?¡±


    ¡°He heard rumors, but Naomi did all she could to keep the truth hidden.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°Yeah She¡¯s doing good now though. Best I¡¯ve ever seen her.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m d ¡±


    ¡°Me too


    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you, how are you going to cook tomorrow¡¯s meal when you¡¯re with your


    family?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. My mated pups, and their familiese over for breakfast then go to their inws for


    dinner.¡±


    ¡°What about Pa, and your mate?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll go to my inws.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t go?¡±


    ¡°My mother inw insists on doing all of the cooking. She¡¯s a damn good cook so I don¡¯t argue, and she


    always kicks me out of the kitchen if I try to help. It will be easier for both of us if I cook here while she¡¯s


    cooking at her house. After I¡¯m done I¡¯ll head over there. She should be just about finished when I get


    there.¡±


    ¡°Oh ok. Well if you need any help let me know.¡±


    ¡°No way missy. You¡¯ve not done Christmas in too many years. You¡¯re spending the day with your mate,


    and family. Tina will be here to help to avoid her mother inw I¡¯ll have all the help I need with her.¡±


    ¡°She really doesn¡¯t like her mother inw, does she?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t like her She does try, but the woman duesn¡¯t like her because Tina stole her


    baby boy. Doesn¡¯t matter that they¡¯re mates, and all He moved out of her house when he, and Tina


    inated His mother is all upset because he puts taking care of his mate over taking care of his mother


    His mother doesn¡¯t like it. Despite knowing that¡¯s how it¡¯s supposed to be ¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t his mother have her own mate?¡±


    ¡°She does, but that doesn¡¯t matter. Her precious baby boy is never supposed to leave her, and always


    supposed to put her above every one. That includes his mate, and once or twice before his new


    daughter Hell when Tima was in the hospital, inbor, his mother expected him to leave the hospital to


    take her to get her hair done. From what I understand, he hung up on his mother over that. The female


    waited a month to meet the pup because she was so mad.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s crazy¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    Lucy, and I put the food on the table, I sat down, while Lucy headed back into the kitchen. As soon as I


    sat down everyone came wandering in, mostly in pajamas. Rowen came right to me, and gave me a


    hard kiss on the lips before taking his seat. I blushed, but smiled at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll ever get used to that.¡± Jax grumbled.


    ¡°Jax, we talked about this. Shut the hell up!¡± Colby snapped.


    ¡°I agree son. Let it go.¡± Dad growled.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Jax mumbled


    ¡°What are your ns for the day sweet girl?¡± Rowen asked as he put food on my te


    ¡°I need to finish wrapping some gifts. I also have a small project I¡¯m doing that I need to finish Along


    with ordering my books for next semester.¡± I responded.


    I had decided to make a poster to tell everyone about the change in the length of time I would be away


    from home. I had started working on it Wednesday, and was almost done. I looked forward to seeing


    every one¡¯s reaction. I was excited.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Rowen said.


    ¡°What about you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I need to wrap gifts. I haven¡¯t wrapped any of them.¡±


    ¡°Tsk Tsk.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. I hung your costume for this afternoon, up in your closet.¡±


    Thank you


    ¡°Joe, do you need help with wrapping gifts for the afternoon, or setting up?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°Nope. It¡¯s all taken care of The photo shop does need you to stop by before lunch time today. They are


    loaning us a printer, andptop to print out the pictures. They want to show you how to work everything


    so you can print the pictures you take.¡± Joe responded.


    ¡°I can do that.¡±


    ¡°Joe, mom said that she¡¯s finished making the adjustment on your Santa costume. She¡¯ll drop it off in a


    few hours.¡± Melissa said.


    ¡°Great. Thank you both.¡± Joe responded


    Who usually ys Ms us?¡± I asked


    ¡°Morn always did. Since she passed away we have been telling the pups that Mrs. us had to stay in


    the North Pole, and make sure Santa¡¯s Sleigh is ready for him.¡± Rowen answered, sounding sad


    I squeezed his hand, and kissed his cheek making hint smile at me I knew he missed his mom very


    much I did too, but it was different for me. That gave the an idea.


    1 remember when I was about 11 years old, I came down for Christmas morning. I was the first one up


    Jane was standing right next to the Christmas tree, wearing her Mrs. us costume. She cooed at me.


    and went on about how I had just missed Santa, but she handed me a gift and told me Santa had told


    her to make sure I got the very first present. It was a book that I was reading in school that I loved She


    sat with me while I read it to her until everyone else got up,¡± I said with a small smile.


    ¡°Christmas was the reason she was most excited about having pups. When she found out she was


    pregnant with Rowen she instantly started nning out every Christmas tradition she was going to


    start. For months after we found out she was pregnant she added to that list. Most of it never


    happened, but she considered it all. When she found out Gina was going to be a girl, she started a


    whole new list about girl themed Christmas traditions.¡± Joe said with a chuckle.


    ¡°I remember one year mom was determined to make a Christmas snow man with Gina, and me. She


    got a fake snow machine, and everything. We learned the hard way that making a snow man with that


    stuff just didn¡¯t work. We even tried to make snow balls, but they would fall apart too easily. We ended


    up spending hours throwing fake snow at each other.¡± Rowen said causing us all tough.


    ¡°I remember that. That stuff was a pain in the ass to clean up, but Jane was happy so it didn¡¯t matter¡±


    Pete added.


    ¡°I spent weeks looking for that thing.¡± Naomi added.


    ¡°Brinna¡¯s first Christmas here, she and Jane argued over what tradition to do with the pups. They


    ended up with cookie making. You pups made such a mess that they never did that again You didn¡¯t


    want to decorate. You wanted to smear icing on each other, and throw sprinkles. They were still finding


    icing, and sprinkles in the kitchen weekster I think I have pictures of you 4 boys covered in cookie


    stuff, some where¡± My dad said


    I knew exactly where they were. Dad, and Rowen had pictures from that day in their coges as they


    had Jane, and Mom in them. I smiled at the thought. I hadn¡¯t know the exnation behind those


    pictures, but knowing made them mean even more.


    ¡°Oh goddess, I remember that. Ross was a mess, and it took an hour in the tub to wash away the


    stains from the icing.¡± Naomi said with a giggle.


    ¡°Jax, and Colby were no better. Of course Colby was anti bath at that point. We had to bribe him into


    the tub.¡± Dad chuckled, making us allugh again.


    ¡°Do you remember the time Jane tried to hang Christmas lights in the kitchen?¡± Naomi asked.


    ¡°Yes. She, and Brinna destroyed an entire 1000 light string of lights. I still don¡¯t know how they did it ¡±


    Joe chuckled.


    ¡°Uh. Jane had forgotten to turn off a burner on the stove, and the wirended on the hot burner.¡± Naomi


    responded


    ¡°Ah. Well that makes sense.¡± Joe nodded


    I listened as those with memories of Jane, and my mom sharedical stories through the rest of


    breakfast. It was really funny to hear their antics, and the things they attempted Hearing these stories


    made me happy because it was more about my mom I didn¡¯t know I was thankful for it.


    After breakfast ended I headed back to my bedroom. After some thought I pulled Lexi in with me. I


    wanted her to be part of the poster as well because really it was about both of us, not just me She was


    After that Lexi went off to finish wrapping her own gifts. I wrapped up thest of mine quickly as I only


    had Lexi¡¯s left to wrap. Once finished I pulled out myptop, and logged into my school website.


    Thankfully my new schedule was already posted. I found I already had emails from my new professors.


    and one teacher¡¯s assistant with my book lists. I got all my books ordered then reviewed the sybus


    for each ss It looked like these sses were going to be a lot harder than my first semester, but I


    was excited for the challenge.


    At 1:00 I started getting ready for the Santa visit. My costume was a long green sweater dress with a


    red sash, and red tights with green elf shoes that had bells on the tips. It included a headband that had


    fabric elf ears on the ends. Once I was dressed I stared at myself in the mirror. The whole costume


    looked weird, but kind of cute. I didn¡¯t like it with my hair down though. I ended up putting it in low


    pigtails, just for something different.


    Iughed when I reached the living room to see everyone dressed, and ready to go. We all looked


    ridiculous. The guys had green hats with fabric ears while us girls all had head bands. Molly walked up


    to me holding a tube of bright red lipstick.


    ¡°We all need red lips.¡± Molly said with a giggle


    ¡°Fine.¡± I muttered, and let her put it on me


    ¡°I wish you would have let me kiss her before you did that.¡± Rowen grumbled.


    ¡°Why?¡± Molly asked innocently.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m going to end up getting it all over her face if I kiss her now.¡± Rowen pouted.


    I giggled, walked over to him, and pressed my lips to his cheek, giving him a big kiss. I stepped back,


    andughed at the lip print on his cheek. Of course the other girls loved that idea so they all kissed


    their mates so they matched. Much to the guy¡¯s annoyance. Gina, and I both decided to kiss our dads


    as well. I tried to talk Gina into giving Braxton a kiss, but she wasn¡¯t having it so I did it. We all


    reapplied our lipstick, and were ready to go. Molly seemed to have other ns though.


    ¡°Before we go any where, I want a picture of all of us together.¡± Molly stated as she set her camera up


    ¡°Do we have time?¡± Braxton asked.


    ¡°Yes. We don¡¯t have to leave here until 2:30 so we have 15 minutes. We don¡¯t have to do individual


    pictures or anything. I just want a few shots of all of us together¡±


    Molly quickly arranged us all. I noticed that Rowen, Jax, Colby, and Ross were whispering something in


    the corner, and looked like they were up to something. Eventually they pulled Pete, my dad, and Joe


    into the conversation. I was a little worried when they huddled together closely, and continued


    whispering


    During the second picture all the females got a surprise from the males with kissed cheeks. We didn¡¯t


    think anything of it, and just continued to posse for the pictures. When they were done, Molly was


    looking at them, and cracked upughing. The guys decided to steal the Molly¡¯s lipstick, sloppily put it


    on, and leave lip prints on all our cheeks.


    ¡°What? We wanted you girls to match.¡± Rowen said innocently.


    ¡°I see that.¡± Molly giggled, ¡°You might want to go wipe your mouths though You all made a mess.¡±


    With augh they all did as we suggested then we were ready to go.


    There is specific line up for this all. Rowen, and Chastity are behind me Gina you are behind them.


    Dimitri you¡¯re next, followed by Jax, and Molly, then Colby and Lexi, then Braxton After Braxton is Pete.


    and Naomi. Ross, you, and Melissa arest.¡± Joe exined as we moved into position.


    ¡°Why are we lined up like that Joe? Lexi asked


    ¡°Santa first followed by his family, oldest to youngest, The Beta then his farmily Finally the Gamma and


    his family¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Chas be back here then?¡±


    ¡°No. If a family member has their mate, they line up together.¡±


    ¡°Oh ok That makes sense then.¡±


    1 try. Are we ready?¡±


    We all agreed, and off we went. I was shocked to see so many people gathered on the sidewalks to


    wave at us as we walked down the center of main street. The young pups were all so excited, jumping


    up and down, pointing, giggling, and calling out for Santa It was adorable, and I loved every minute of


    it. We all smiled, waved, andughed with the pups as we continued on.


    When we reached the stage I was really impressed. The side to line up was done with candy canes,


    with strings of lights as the ropes. The entire stage was carpeted in red with Christmas lights strung


    along it In the center of the stage was a huge red velvet chair with gold trim. It had a back drop that


    looked like a winter scene in the woods. Even the stairs up, and down from the stage were decorated


    with lights, and candy cane like posts. Off to one side of the stage there were decorated tables that had


    itemsid out on them. There were multiple cookie and hot chocte tables set up along one entire


    side of the street to serve those waiting in line. The whole thing was amazing.


    Ross, Melissa, and Naomi went off to man the tables next to the stage which already had a line of older


    pups, waiting to pick their gifts. Joe had informed me that the pups seeing Santa were organized by


    age until kindergarten. From there they were organized by their ss in elementary school, and middle


    school. So as not to make one age group wait too long it was one ss per grade then started all over


    again. It was a cute idea, that I appreciated.


    Once Santa was seated, and we were all in ce, the rope was dropped to allow the first pup up. The


    first 5 pups were the pack orphans. They each got their own picture with Santa, and were incredibly


    grateful for the gift they received from him. I was in awe of how wonderful Joe was with the pups.


    I smiled when I saw a mom, and dad carrying what appeared to be a very new pup. He was wearing an


    adorable little white suit with socks made to look like dress shoes. Mom and dad looked a little nervous


    though


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry Santa, but Alex was born three days ago so I didn¡¯t have time to get him on the list. We


    just wanted a photo of him with Santa. We don¡¯t need a gift.¡± The mom said with a small smile


    ¡°It¡¯s quite alright. Every pup should get a chance to see Santa, no matter how young or old Congrats on


    your little one. We do have something for him though.¡± Joe said with a huge smile


    ¡°Oh. Thank you so much.¡± Mom said as she handed baby Alex to Joe.


    My heart melted a little when Joe cuddled the pup close to him, and smiled for Molly to take the


    pictures Gina handed him a small stuffed wolf which was then handed to the parents. They thanked


    Joe again then moved over to Molly to get their printed picture, and the next pup was brought up


    She was a two or three month old blond baby in a gold dress, and bow She was adorable, but terrified


    of Santa She started screaming as soon as she saw him. Mom tried to calm her down, but it just wasn¡¯t


    working With a smile, I picked up one of the little toys in the basket by his chair, and approached her


    Using the toy, she calmed, and was finally able to get her picture with Santa then she was handed her


    gift. As soon as she had that in her hand she started shaking the wrapped present, andughing at the


    crinkle noise of the paper. Mom was eventually able to take her from Joe so she could move on.


    Some of the infants, and toddlers were not a fan, but I managed to get them all calmed down enough to


    either be held by Santa, or stand in front of him. The toddlers would instantly cheered up when they got


    their presents though. They would give hugs, and kisses once they realized Santa was giving them.


    something. It was pretty cute. Joe took every scream, cry, and temper tantrum in stride. He also waved


    off all apologies from the parents


    Once the school age pups started seeing Santa the tears, and tantrums stopped for the most part. A


    few even stopped before going to Santa to give Molly a hug, and say Merry Christmas. It was clear who


    her students were, and how much they loved her. At one point Joe joked that the pups were more


    excited to see her than Santa. Molly smiled, and said she loved her students too.


    I think we were seeing a group of 4th graders when a small,ical problem arose. A little boy with


    brown hair, and brown eye stomped up the stairs, put his hands on his hips, and red at Joe.


    ¡°Hello Carlton. Merry Christmas!¡± Joe said enthusiastically.


    ¡°You¡¯re not Santa!¡± Carlton snapped


    ¡°I¡¯m not?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Then who am I?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but there is no Santa! Santa isn¡¯t real!¡±


    ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°My big brother! He told me I was a big baby if I still belleved in Santa.¡±


    ¡°I see. Can I ask you a question Carlton?¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­.yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you, in your heart, believe Santa is real?¡±


    ¡°¡­..My brother will say I¡¯m a baby if I believe.¡±


    ¡°Is your brother here?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯m not going to tell him if you believe in Santa or not. It can be our little secret.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I cross my heart not to tell your secret if you believe in Santa.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°So let me ask you, do you believe in Santa?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I do, but please don¡¯t tell him.¡±


    1 promise I won¡¯t tell him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Do you want toe up here so we can get our picture taken, and I can give you your present?¡±


    Carlton climbed into Joe¡¯sp, and smiled for the camera. When his pictures were taken, he hugged


    Joe. tight I watched quietly as Joe nodded, and whispered something to Cariton then hand him his gift.


    After Carlton got off Joe¡¯sp, and walked over to the camera, Carlton¡¯s mom came over


    I¡¯m so sony about that I had no idea my oldest has been saying that stuff to Carlton Mom said quietly


    It¡¯s quite alnight These things happen sometimes Especially when a feen is annoyed with a younger


    sibling I would rmend having a talk with your oldest about this though¡± Joe responded


    7 n to Thank you for your patience with him


    ¡°You¡¯re most wee Have a Merry Christmas¡±


    ¡°You too¡±


    ft took several hours, but eventually we reached the end of the line. The whole thing had been a very


    enjoyable experience for me for several different reasons. The first was just seeing all of the happy


    faces of so many pups. It became pretty clear that many looked forward to this event almost as much


    as they looked forward to Christmas morning. The second was I got to see quite a few pups I had


    babysat over the years. It was nice to see so many familiar faces, and I got a lot of hugs from the pups,


    and some parents. I didn¡¯t have much time to catch up with them, but seeing them was enough. The


    third thing was being with my family during something like this


    By the time we had ate dinner, and I finished my breakfast prep I was walking on cloud nine. To


    some it may not seem like a big deal, but for me it had been amazing. After putting all of my gifts under


    the Christmas tree in the main house living room, minus the poster of course, I changed into my


    pajamas. grabbed my journal, and started writing about my day


    I had been writing for a few minutes when Rowen stretched out on the bed, in front of me as I was


    sitting criss cross applesauce, facing his side of the bed. He had on Christmasy pajama pants, and no


    shirt, like usual He tucked one hand behind his head, and the other was holding a book he was


    reading. Just looking at him made me feel warm inside.


    I kept catching myself peeking up from my journal to look at his chest, and abs The only hair he had


    anywhere on his torso was a trail from his belly button to the waist band of his pants. His almost 8 pack


    abs were absolutely perfect I found myself wondering a few times what it would be like to kiss, and


    touch his chest and abs When ever that thought crossed my mind I would blush, and go right back to


    my journal


    ¡°What are you thinking about over there, sweet girl?¡± Rowen asked in a low, husky voice after awhile


    ¡°No. Nothing¡± I squeaked, and blushed as I focused back on my journal


    ¡°Are you sure because that blush says otherwise Rowen said with a very sexy chuckle which sent a


    tingle through my entire body.


    ¡°Ye. yes I¡¯m sure¡± i mumbled


    ¡°Ok. How is the journal entrying?¡±


    ¡°Go good¡±


    ¡°OK¡±


    I tried to stay focused on my journal I really did. but it was bing harder, and harder to do so. With


    a lot of struggle, I finally finished it I closed my journal then looked at Rowen again. He was still focused


    on his book so I took the opportunity to really look him over again. He was definitely what was it Molly


    once said? Drool worthy I almostughed at that as I was definitely swallowing a lot of salive that kept


    pooling my mouth. Le didn¡¯t help much as she kept giggling at me, and telling me to try touching him,


    and kissing him in the ces i wanted to. I tried to igngre her, but it just wasn¡¯t working.


    Eventually I gave up fighting myself, leaned forward, and kissed him right in the center of his chest. His


    skin was warm, smooth, and his scent was so strong it was almost intoxicating. I heard Rowen inhale a


    deep breath so I peeked up at him to find him smiling at me, bright blue eyes shining i blushed, but


    kissed him again. He groaned quietly, set his book down, then started running his fingers through my


    hair with one hand. The other he left behind his head.


    Tentatively I ran my fingers tips along his side, up to his shoulders. I trailed my fingers down his arms to


    his hands, once he moved the one under his head to where I could reach it. I ran my fingers over his,


    along the palms of his hands then back up his arms to his shoulders. I quickly found that I loved the


    feel of his skin, and the tingles I got just from touching him like this.


    ¡°What are you doing, sweet girl?¡± Rowen asked quietly.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not really sure. I just¡­ I don¡¯t know. Felt like touching you. I wanted to feel you. I can stop if you


    want me to.¡± I whispered, and blushed.


    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m yours to touch, and explore how ever you want.¡±


    *I¡­.um¡­¡­tell me if I do something wrong please.¡±


    ¡°Nothing you do will be wrong, and it feels good to have you touch me¡±


    I could only nod as I watched my hands slowly move from his shoulders to his perfectly sculpted pecs. I


    put my hands t on his chest, and I could feel his heart racing. I ran my hands back up his chest to his


    neck than ran my finger tips along his jaw to his lips. He kissed my finger tips, and smiled. I blushed,


    but smiled at him


    I continued to trace his cheek bones, and forehead with my fingers then I looked down at his neck to


    his marking spot. I had the sudden urge to kiss that spot. With a slow swallow I leaned forward, and did


    just that as I brought my hands down to his shoulders. Rowen¡¯s deep inhale, and quiet groan spurred


    me on so I kissed up his neck to his jaw. When my face was hovering over his, I looked him in the


    eyes. I could see his love, patience, and lust shining at me. I looked down at his lips to see him smiling.


    I wanted to kiss that smile so I did.


    He didn¡¯t push in any way. He just let me lead the kiss at my own pace. I remembered him running his


    tongue over my bottom lip to get me to open my mouth for him so I did the same to him. As soon as he


    did I slipped my tongue into his mouth. He didn¡¯t push for dominance in any way, just let me explore. I


    felt him put his hands on my sides, and I pulled back slightly to look him in the eyes.


    ¡°Just holding you steady sweet girl. This is all you tonight. Do or do not do anything you want.¡± Rowen


    whispered to me, and I just nodded.


    I kissed him again then moved back to kissing his neck. He tilted his head to give me better ess,


    and groaned again when I kissed, and lightly nipped his marking spot. Some day that spot would hold


    my mark. I found myself looking forward to that day. I started to kiss down to his chest, and ran my


    fingers down his sides again. When I reached his male nipple, I peeked up at him again. He was


    watching me with a small smile. I blushed, but wanted to fight past my shyness, or at least try.


    ¡°Are¡­..are they as sensitive as mine?¡± I whispered, and blushed even harder.


    ¡°As sensitive? No, but they are sensitive.¡± Rowen replied in his husky voice again which sent a thrill


    through me


    ¡°Do¡­.do you like having them¡­..¡± I stopped because I couldn¡¯t say the words.


    ¡°I do, but you don¡¯t have to if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    I just nodded at hirn, and looked back down at his nipple. It was a dusky color that went perfectly with


    his sun tanned skin. Swallowing my nerves, I ran the tip of my tongue over it. Rowen¡¯s reaction to that


    was another deeply inhaled breath so I tried it again. When he groaned I smiled against his skin. I


    lightly nipped it, at the same time I ran my fingers over the abs that had been calling to me all evening.


    Both


    actions eamed a groan from Rowen that made my body tighten. I hadn¡¯t expected my body to react to


    me touching him. I was finding this to be an interesting experiment.


    When I sucked on his nipple, Rowen buried his hand in thy hair, and groaned again. After licking it one


    last time. I switched to the other nipple At the same time I was running the tips of my fingers of one


    hand along the waist band of his pants. I had considered reaching inside them, but I knew I wasn¡¯t


    even close to being ready for that. Instead I ran my hand over the front of his pants, and felt the length


    of his cock. It was warm, and hard. It also seemed pretty wide Rowen groaned louder at this.


    ¡°Chastity. Sweet girl. Look at me ¡± Rowen growled, and I looked at him, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything you¡¯re not


    comfortable with or ready for.¡±


    1¡­ok. I won¡¯t¡± I muttered.


    Rowen nodded at me. I went back to licking, and sucking his nipple at the same time running my


    fingers along his cock. My curiosity was overriding my shyness at the moment. I ran my fingers up the


    length until I felt the re through his pants. Rowen threw his head back, and groaned.


    ¡°Ro.. Rowen um¡­.will will you show me what to do please? I¡­.I¡¯m not ready for you to take your pants


    off, but¡­..um will this work over your pants?¡± I whispered, and stuttered.


    ¡°It will. If you¡¯re sure, I will show you.¡± Rowen groaned, and I could only nod.


    ¡°Come here. I want to kiss you first.¡± Rowen said.


    I moved up toward him. He buried a hand in my hair, and brought my head toward him, and he kissed


    me This time he dominated the kisspletely I was thankful that he did. I hadn¡¯t beenpletely


    comfortable with controlling the earlier kiss. I was still running my fingers along his dick when I felt his


    hand over top of mine. He gently directed my fingers to wrap around him through his pants, then


    moved my hand up, and down on him. He used his thumb to run mine over the top.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With each stroke he groaned into my mouth, and gripped my hair just a bit tighter. A part of me was


    worried that this wasn¡¯t exactlyfortable with his pants in the way, but he didn¡¯t stop kissing me, nor


    did hein. His kiss got wilder, and more demanding as he speed up the movement of our hands


    What surprised me was that as we continued to do this I found myself getting wet, and needy. He


    hadn¡¯t touched me other than to wrap an arm around my waist to press my chest to his side so I wasn¡¯t


    exactly sure why I was getting turned on.


    He surprised me when he used my hand to squeeze his dick tighter, and he kept moving our hands


    faster All of a sudden he stopped the kiss, threw his head back, and groaned, loudly. His whole body


    tensed up. and shook at the same time. I also felt his dick jerk several times in my hand. Finally he


    slumped back on the bed, his hand fell off of mine, and he sighed with a smile.


    At that moment I realized he had cum. I moved my hand off his softening dick, and looked at his face.


    He was breathing hard, but smiling, and seemed satisfied. I inspected his face, and smiled. Yes he had


    sweat along his hair line, and his face was flushed, but he looked truly happy, and rxed. I did that for


    him. Something I did made him feel that way.


    Finally, I understood what everyone had been saying about the feeling of satisfaction you get from


    getting your mate off. Knowing I did that for him. That I made him feel that good made me feel good


    They weren¡¯t wrong, and now I understand what they meant. I was happy that I could give that to him. I


    leaned over, kissed his cheek, thenid my head on his chest. I enjoyed the sound of his beating heart,


    and snuggled closer when he wrapped one hand around my waist, and ran the fingers of the other


    hand through my hair.


    7 love you sweet girl.¡± Rowen said in a scratchy voice.


    ¡°I love you too.¡±1 said as I leaned my head back, and smiled at him to find him smiling at me.


    ¡°i hate to do this, because I am reallyfortable with you in my arms, but I need to change my pants.¡±


    Rowen said with a chuckle


    ¡°Ok¡± I pouted, but moved off of him


    ¡°Um¡­When Ie back do you want me to take care of you?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­.um¡­¡­¡­.no_That¡¯s ok. Tonight was about me finding out more about you


    ¡°Alright. Be right back.¡±


    I nodded then curled up into my usual position. I didn¡¯t stay that way for long as the wetness in my


    panties was ufortable. I jumped up, and grabbed a clean pair. As soon as Rowen came out of the


    bathroom, I went in, cleaned myself up, and changed. By the time I came back, Rowen wasying on


    his side, facing my side of the bed with the nket pulled back, waiting for me. Lc was sitting on my


    pillow ring a me. I giggled at her then climbed into bed. Once Rowen was wrapped around me, I


    snuggled close to him, smiled, and sighed.


    ¡°Thank you sweet girl I enjoyed that ¡± Rowen whispered against my shoulder


    ¡°I¡¯m d ¡°I croaked


    ¡°You¡¯re not embarrassed are you?¡±


    ¡°A little ¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Not for the reason you think. I¡¯m not embarrassed that I did that. I¡¯m embarrassed that I was so bold.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be sweet girl My body is yours to do with as you please. You can do anything you


    want with it. Any time, any where.¡±


    ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll try to remember that


    ¡°I hope so. Good night sweet girl, I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too.¡±


    I ced my hand over top of his on my side, sighed, smiled, and drifted off to sleep. I was excited for


    the next day. This was my first Christmas with everyone, and I couldn¡¯t wait to enjoy the whole day. I


    knew it was going to be a great one.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    ***Chastity***


    Beep Beep Beep***


    I lifted my head to look at the clock. I set it to wake me up at 5:00 this morning so I could get breakfast


    going. I smiled when Rowen groaned, and tightened his arm around me for a moment then buried his


    face into the back of my head. He did that every morning, and it always reminded me of a pup. With a


    quiet sigh I slipped out of his hold, and went to shower!


    ¡°Morning Chastity. Merry Christmas.¡± Le said to me groggily.


    ¡°Good morning Le. Merry Christmas.¡± I chirped back.


    ¡°You did goodst night.¡± Le said with a giggle.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°With mate. You wanted to try something so you swallowed your nerves, and did it. I¡¯m proud if you.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get embarrassed. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡±


    ¡°I promise Chastity¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just hard Le.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I hope you¡¯re a little morefortable now.


    ¡°A little.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m going back to sleep.¡±


    I giggled as Le curled up, and fell back to sleep. Once I was done my shower I dressed in a pair of


    Christmas leggings, and an over sized sweater that matched. After braiding my hair, I left the bathroom.


    I smiled at the normal sight of Rowen asleep on his back with Lc curled up on his chest, right under


    his chin. They looked cute like that. After snapping a quick picture of them, I grabbed the poster from


    my closet, and made my way to the kitchen. I was just getting ready to get everything started when Lexi


    walked in.


    ¡°What are you doing up?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I always wake up early on Christmas.¡± Lexi answered.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Do you want some help?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Can you roll out the dough in that bowl, and cut it into triangles please?¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Lexi grabbed the bowl I indicated, and started rolling. We worked together in silence for a bit. I liked


    this. It was nice having her in here with me.


    ¡°So for our poster, are we just going to unroll it, and show everyone?¡± Lexi asked as I put the first batch


    of rolls in the oven.


    t was thinking about that. There is an old cork board in the attic we could pin it to than flip it around for


    everyone to see.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Ok. 1 can go with you to get it ¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    I set up another tray of rolls before leading Lexi to the attic quietly. I hadn¡¯t been up here since the day!


    left for school. I was a little nervous for some reason, but I didn¡¯t let it bother me. I switched on the


    lights before heading up the stairs. The first thing I noticed was someone had cleaned the stairs, and


    got rid of all the cobwebs. When we reached the top of the stairs I was surprised to see someone had


    also organized all of the stuff up here.


    ¡°You used to live up here?¡± Lexi asked as I made my way over to where I remembered the cork board


    had been.


    ¡°Yes. I slept on the mattress over there.¡± I responded as I pointed in the direction of where my space


    was ¡°What mattress?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I turned, and saw my little corner was cleared out. The mattress, broken nightstand, dresser, and mirror


    were gone. So were my old clothes. The entire area had been cleaned. I wondered who did all of this.


    Not that it mattered. I shrugged, and found the cork board. It was a little bigger than I remembered, but


    that wasn¡¯t an issue. I was relieved to see it had pins already. I grabbed it then Lexi, and I headed back


    to the kitchen.


    Lexi took over attaching the poster to the cork board while I got back to cooking. When Lexi finished


    with the poster, she put it in the spot we agreed on, and got back to helping me with breakfast. At one


    point I heard somethinging from the living room. I found Joe already up, and looked to be sorting


    through the gifts.


    ¡°We¡¯re supposed to open gifts as a group after breakfast, Joe. No peeking.¡± I said with a giggle.


    ¡°Goddess Chassy girl, you scared me.¡± Joe said, cing a hand on his chest.


    ¡°Are you trying to peek at your gifts?¡±


    ¡°No. Since there are so many people living in the house, we sort the gifts into piles for each person.


    Dimi, and Pete will be down soon to help.¡±


    ¡°Oh ok.¡±


    ¡°By the way, it¡¯s your dad who tries to peek at his gifts.


    I giggled, shook my head, and went back to the kitchen, I was a little surprised to hear my dad was so


    impatient with gifts. At some point Naomi joined us in the kitchen, washed dishes, and set the table. I


    was putting food on the table as everyone wasing in. Rowen gave me a huge smile, and kissed


    me just as he had the morning before causing me to smile at him.


    ¡°Merry Christmas sweet girl.¡± Rowen said as he sat next to me.


    ¡°Merry Christmas Rowen.¡± I responded.


    Food was quickly dispersed, and we all seemed to eat in silence. Seeing everyone almost inhale their


    food made meugh. I couldn¡¯t help it, everyone of us was acting like an over excited pup. When the


    meal was done everyone ran their dishes to the kitchen, dumped them then headed to the living room.


    Everyone was spread out when I made it to the living room. It had been rearranged to amodate all


    the gifts. Thergest couch was facing the Christmas tree though.


    HANG ON EVERYONE tolled out after a quick giggle at all the excited faces


    We mana open our presents Chastity Why do we have to wait?¡± Braxton whined, making meugh


    ¡°Lext, and I have a gift for all of you first Rowen, and Colby sit in the center of the couch, everyone else


    find ces around them ¡°I instructed


    With some grumbles, and groans everyone moved to therge couch. Lexi, and I went to get the cork


    board then stood in front of the tree. We flipped it around, with huge smiles on our faces then waited


    The sign read


    CHASTITY BLOOMFIELD AND LEXI BLOOMFIELD WILL GRADUATE CLOVERLAND NURSING,


    AND MIDWIFE SCHOOL ON DECEMBER 15 NEXT YEAR!


    ¡°Does this mean Rowen started then stopped, looking at me with wide eyes.


    I bit my lip, and noddedughed when Rowen jumped up, whooped, jumped over the coffee table, and


    ran toward me. As soon as he reached me, he picked me up, and swung me around, making me


    laughing. as I hung onto him.


    So you¡¯ll be home early?¡± Molly finally asked


    ¡°Yes. I will¡± I answered once Rowen put me down, but held onto me.


    Tll be staying in Dark Moon until Colby is done at Denu.¡± Lexi added


    ¡°You you¡¯ll really be home in less than 3 years?¡± Dad asked


    ¡°Yes.¡± I answered.


    ¡°How?¡±


    Dean Leonard told us that we don¡¯t need a degree in nursing to be a midwife. We¡¯re both doing


    extremely well in our midwifery sses, plus Wanda called him about our time spent with her. The


    midwife program is only a year, and a half long. If we both dropped nursing we would finished sooner¡±


    Lexi exined


    ¡°We both decided to drop nursing.¡± I added


    ¡°Is that really what you wanted to do, sweet girl?¡± Rowen asked quietly.


    It is I was only taking nursing because I thought I needed that to be a midwife If I ever want to be


    a nurse I can get a certificate by working at the pack hospital¡± I responded


    ¡°What about you baby girl?¡± Colby asked as he wrapped an arm around Lexi¡¯s waist


    ¡°When I went into Clovend I really didn¡¯t know what I wanted to do for sure I took a bit of a mix of


    sses. Taking the midwife sses with small fry here, helped me decide. I want be a midwife I want to


    help bring pups into this world¡± Lexi answered.


    ¡°How long after you graduate will you being home?¡± Melissa asked


    ¡°I¡¯ll be moving home a week after I graduate.¡± I answered


    I¡¯m going go stay at Dark Moon until Colby graduates from Denu 6 months after I graduate.¡± Lexi said.


    So all my pups will be home by next summer?¡± My dad asked.


    ¡°Yup.¡± I said with a big smile.


    Everyone jumped up, excited. Lexi, and I were pulled into lots of hugs. My heart squeezed when I saw


    the tears in theers of my dad¡¯s eyes. Once every thing calmed down, I found a seat on the floor,


    leaning against the big couch. Rowen was sitting on the couch behind me with his legs on either side. I


    looked at Joe as he stood in front of the tree.


    Since there are so inany of us, we¡¯ve been trying to figure out how to do this in an orderly fashion


    Everyone¡¯s gifts are already separated into piles¡± Joe said


    ¡°What did you decide? Ross asked sounding annoyed.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to work it youngest, oldest, and back again


    ¡°Huh?¡± Molly questioned


    ¡°Braxton will go first since he is the youngest, followed by Dimitri since he is the oldest From there it will


    go Gina, Me, Chastity, Peter, Lexi, Naomi, Melissa, Rowen, Lexi, Jax, Colby, Ross¡± Joe exined


    ¡°Um. That¡¯s kind of confusing¡± Melissa said


    ¡°Dad, not everything has to be organized to the tiniest detail, all of the time.¡± Rowen said with chuckle


    ¡°Fine. What do you suggest?¡± Joe asked


    ¡°Who wants to go first?¡± Rowen called out


    ¡°ME! ME! ME!¡± Gina squealed, and I giggled.


    ¡°There. See that wasn¡¯t so hard¡± Rowen said.


    ¡°So what happens after that?¡± Joe grumbled as he took his seat.


    ¡°Who ever wants to go next¡± Rowen shrugged


    ¡°Alright Go ahead Gina Just make sure to put the trash in the bag next to you¡± Joe said


    Gina squealed, and attacked her pile I couldn¡¯t help giggling at her. She was quick to open every gift,


    but I did notice she separated them, and put the name tags with each pile. It took me a minute to


    realize she wanted to make sure she remember what was from who. When she opened the gifts from


    me, she grinned. I ended up getting her a pair of sandals to go with the dress.


    ¡°Chastity, how did you know?¡± Gina looked at me, and asked.


    ¡°Know what?¡± I responded


    ¡°That I wanted this dress? I saw it a few weeks ago, and fell in love with it.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I had no idea. I was worried it would be too in.


    ¡°That¡¯s the point. I have a dye kit that I can use on it. If I bought it, I was going to do just that. Thank


    you¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± Joe asked


    ¡°ME!¡± Braxton said, and bounced.


    He didn¡¯t sort, separate, or open neatly. Paper went every where. He inspected each gift for a minute,


    thanked the giver, and moved onto the next item. He all, but stopped when he opened the nket. I


    had folded it so he would see the patch added for him. He sat there, running his fingers over the patch


    before looking at me questioningly.


    ¡°Molly showed it to me, and told me the history. Melissa¡¯s mom cleaned it up, repaired if, and I had you


    added to it.¡± I exined.


    ¡°1¡­Thank you¡± Braxton responded hoarsely, and swallowed slowly. He was instantly up, and


    practically falling on me, hugging me.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Enjoy it.¡±


    I¡¯m not going to use it. I want to hang it.¡±


    I¡¯m sure it will look great¡±


    I WANNA GO NEXT¡± Colby yelled, making usugh at him, and Lexi shaking her bead at hin


    He¡¯s almost 21, and still acts like a pup¡± She joked.


    With a huff, Colby tore into his gifts. He loved them all, and Lexi got subjected to multiple kisses for


    whatever she got him. Ross followed Colby. He got a lot of books, that he seemned excited about.


    Peter was the some I never realized both were such readers. Naomi, and Peter loved the painting


    Melis?a got for them. When Melissa opened her sewing machine from me, she went on this tangent


    about everything she was going to make with it. Molly had her camera out of it¡¯s box, about was ying


    with it before she even finished opening her gifts. Jax had to remind her to open the rest. The chairs we


    got for her ssroom also excited her. Lexi opened hers when Molly was finished. She loved the


    paintings I got her She was happy with the skirt she got from Colby, but seemed a little disappointed at


    the same time


    Somehow only Joe, dad, Jax, Rowen, and I were left. I didn¡¯t mind though as I was really enjoying


    watching everyone¡¯s faces as they opened their gifts. Their excitement was contagious Before any of


    us could volunteer to go next, Joe jumped up without a word, and started opening his gifts excitedly


    ¡°He¡¯s no better pup.¡± Rowen whispered to me, and chuckled.


    ¡°Well I¡¯ll be damned! I know what I¡¯ll be doing today.¡± Joe said as he held up the model kit I got him.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Gina giggled


    ¡°Me next.¡± Jax said.


    ¡°Hang on Jax. I have one more thing to add to your pile,¡± I stated as I got up to get the coges I made


    for him, dad, and Rowen


    I put them with each person¡¯s pile then sat back down. After riffling through his gifts, Jax started


    opening He was a little less messy than some of the others, but still just as excited. When he finally got


    to my coge he waspletely silent. I watched as he ran his fingers over some of the pictures. He


    smiled. and chuckled at a few.


    ¡°Thank you pip-squeak. I love it.¡± Jax finally said as he looked up at me, and smiled


    ¡°What is it?¡± Dad asked so Jax turned it so everyone could see the coge of us


    ¡°Wow!¡± Molly said.


    ¡°It even says Jaxy, and pip-squeak.¡± Colby said with a shake of his head.


    ¡°That is really sweet Chas¡± Melissa stated.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee Jax.¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve waited long enough. I¡¯m opening mine now ¡°My dad grumbled.


    We allughed at him as he started opening. My dad was also acting very much like a pup It was kind


    of cute to see these older males act so young when faced with gifts


    ¡°Ha! YES A TRAIN!¡± My dad whooped, making me jump, ¡°I am ying with this today!¡±


    ¡°Dimi, how old are you, again?¡± Joe asked.


    ¡°Old enough to know a good train set when I see it ¡°Dad grumbled.


    ¡°48 year olds don¡¯t act like 5 years olds when faced with toys.¡± Joe sniffed


    ¡°Coming from the male excited about a toy car.¡± Dad quipped back ¡®s a model to be butt.¡±


    And this is a model to be set up, and tested¡±


    ¡°How is it that us younger ones are the ones not fighting over toys? Rowen whispered to me We didn¡¯t


    get toys.¡± I answered, and giggled


    Hmmm Good point


    ¡°OH wow Chastity! This is amazing¡± Dad said sounding awed, and I looked up to see him holding his.


    coge


    ¡°You like it?¡± I asked


    ¡°Very much. Thank you¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It started out as just pictures of you, and mom, but I decided to add pictures of all of


    us to it ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡±


    ¡°Your turn sweet girl.¡± Rowen said as he squeezed my shoulder


    ¡°You go ahead.¡± I responded as I leaned my head back, and smiled at him.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡±


    After kissing the top of my head, he started on his gifts. It was clear he was trying not to tear into his


    presents like a pup, but he was struggling. After a couple, Gina egged him on, and he attacked them


    with vigor


    ¡°No shit! This is awesome! Thanks Chastity!¡± He said as he looked over the Captain America model:


    ¡°It¡¯s a limited edition with a certificate, and everything. I responded, as I pointed to the box


    ¡°Cool! I know just where to put this!¡± Rowen smiled than leaned down to give me a quick kiss.


    He gently set it aside, and went back to opening gifts. He startedughing when he got to the tie boxes


    Now you know I¡¯ll NEVER wear this one.¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡± Colby asked.


    ¡°Tron Man¡± Rowen growled, and turned the box to show everyone


    ¡°Sure you will.¡± I argued


    ¡°You know what I think of Iron Man. I¡¯ll never wear it.¡± Rowen responded.


    ¡°I bet you will if I asked you to. You wouldn¡¯t ever deny your mate, would you?¡± I pouted:


    ¡°N..no Damn it. I guess I¡¯ll be wearing it at some point Rowen grumbled then kissed me apre


    I giggled, and he went back to opening his gifts The coge made him tear up as he looked over it ran


    his fingers across the ss, and smiled.


    ¡°Mom.¡± He whispered.


    ¡°Do you like 17¡± I asked hesitantly


    ¡°It¡¯s fantastic. I love it Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯le wee inowan chowed the enge to everyone Gina, and Joe locked over every pictures Joe


    was teary eye¨» but emulog. Gbm was the name Seeing how happy Rosten was made the work


    completely worth ir


    ¡°Thankity¡¯s turn¡± Jax stated


    I nodded and looked at my pile of gifts. This was weird for me I was 11 thest time t opened any gifts


    for Christmas I wasn¡¯t upset about that, but i was a bit overwhelmed With a deep inhale, I grabbed may


    first gift. I moved through them slowly so I could appreciate each one Melissa made me a guilt with her


    mom Naomi got me a purple tank top and sweater set, From Peter i got the newest book in a series


    was reading. Ross got me arge drawing pencil set. From Joe I received messenger bag


    Braxton¡¯s gift made me giggle. It was a purple scrub set that had Mickey, and Minnie being affectionate


    all over them. He just shrugged, and smiled Gina got me a really nice pair of designer jeans Colby¡¯s gift


    surprised me though. He had a painting done of Lc, and Le curled together in the sun, sleeping.


    ¡°Colby I started


    ¡°That¡¯s from me, and Colby¡± Lexi said with a smile


    1 love it Thank you¡± I smiled


    I set it aside the painting, and opened the gift for Molly Iughed when I saw it was a tripod, and lenses


    for my camera I looked forward to using them I grabbed a new gift, and it rattled.


    ¡°Um. that¡¯s kind of a joke gift¡± Colby stated, as he scratched the back of his head


    I opened it, and bust outughing. It was two games Don¡¯t Break the Ice, and Hungry, Hungry Hippos.


    Dadughed along with me I was kind of excited to y them Next I pulled Jax¡¯s gift It also make me


    ¡°Thanks Jax ¡± I smiled


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee¡± Jax said


    I set it aside, and found a second gift from him it was a really beautiful photo album that had a few


    pictures already in it from when we were pups, and a few were current pictures I smiled, said thank


    you, and pulled a box toward me. It was from dad Inside were 4 book, 3 were leather bound, thest


    one was not I pulled that one out first to find it was a baby book.


    ¡°Your mom made that baby book for you. She also wrote in those journals everyday about you starting


    the day you were born. I thought you may appreciate them My dad exined


    ¡°wow! i don¡¯t know what to say ¡± I said as I opened the baby book.


    ¡°Naomi found them in the attic when she cleaned it out recently I don¡¯t remember putting them up


    there¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I did Jax admitted


    ¡°You did? Dad asked


    ¡°Yeah After we moved back in Aurora had collected up everything that belonged to Brinna, and all of


    the pictures with her and Chastity in them. She boxed it all up, and was going to throw it away Along


    with a bunch of Chastity¡¯s stuff I hid what I could in the attic before she caught me ¡± x exined


    ¡°Oh Well I¡¯m d you did ¡±


    Thank you for these dad ¡°I said with a smile


    ¡°You¡¯re wee Dad responded with a smile


    I gently put the books back in the box, and picked up my next gift. It was from Rowen I opened it, and


    laughed the got me the same Captain America sweatshirt I already had, along with an Iron Man?


    sweatshirt


    Now you have no excuse not to wear the Captain American sweatshirt more Rowen stated


    T¡¯ll be wearing fron Man ¡°I joked


    ¡°Humph


    I giggled, and opened a much smaller gift I couldn¡¯t figure what it could it be I slowly opened it to find a


    small jewelry box Inside was the pair of earrings I had admired the day I got my ears pierced They


    really were very pretty I smiled up at Rowen, and thanked him. Thest two gifts were jewelry boxes


    that held a new ne that matched the earrings


    Rowen, it¡¯s beautiful, but. I started, but he stopped me with a finger over my lips.


    ¡°If I want to spoil you, I will I knew you would love having the matching ne, and the bracelet


    which is in the other box You don¡¯t have to wear them all of the time, but you have them for when you


    want to Plus I noticed that the one you¡¯re wearing keeps getting tangled in your hair¡± Rowen exined


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I whispered when he moved his finger


    ¡°You¡¯re wee He responded then leaned over, and kissed me quickly


    I think that¡¯s all of the gifts.¡± Joe said as he stood up with the box with his new model in it.


    ¡°Not quite yet, dad. We all have one more for you¡± Rowen stated as he stood up.


    I was confused on what he was talking about. I opened the bracelet as he, Jax, Colby, and Ross left


    the room Lexi slid over to me to look at the jewelry She helped me put on the bracelet, and ne


    ¡°Colby only got me the skirt ¡°Lexi whispered to me, with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± I questioned, ying dumb.


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lexi.¡±


    I hated not telling her that her other gift was on it¡¯s way Colby had designed a ring for her, but it hadn¡¯t


    been ready before we left Darren had picked it up from the store two days ago, and was bringing it with


    him today Colby had been so upset that it hadn¡¯t been ready. He ended up calling the store several


    times a day, everyday since we got home about it. As soon as they said it was done, he called Darren


    to rush over, and pick it up I knew she would love it Darren, Norm, Marcus, and I helped him design it


    it was yellow gold, rose gold, and white gold braided together with small rubies, sapphires, and


    diamonds ced along the band Colby also had a special inscription added, but none of us knew what


    it said. He told us it was private between them I couldn¡¯t wait to see her face when she saw it


    Lexi was looking at my mom¡¯s journals when Ross, Colby, Jax, and Rowen came back in carrying


    something When I saw it I knew what it was it was the piece we asked Hal to make for us at the


    cksmith demonstration it was bigger than I expected


    ¡°Dad, a month ago Chastity pointed out that we don¡¯t have the pack symbol any where on the house


    With that thought in mind, we decided to have one made Big Hat said when you¡¯re ready to hang it to


    call him. and he¡¯lle mount it properly¡± Rowen exined as the guys showed Joe the piece


    ¡°Oh wow! That¡¯s great! Thank you.¡± Joe said as he inspected it


    ¡°Definitely¡± My dad agreed


    ¡°There ja a big enough space next to the front door to hang this ¡± Pete added


    All of the males headed outside as us females started collecting the bags of wrapping paper We


    chatted. andughed over the behavior of the males. Especially my dad, and Joe They really were like


    pups today By the time the males came back in we had gifts collected together, organized, and out of


    the way, as well as all trash gone.


    ¡°Alright! Where are Hungry, Hungry Hippos, and Don¡¯t break the ice? Colby called out as soon as the


    males walked back in.


    Iughed, and pointed him toward my pile of gifts.


    ¡°Oh! I wanna y!¡± Jax said excitedly


    ¡°Me too¡± Braxton said.


    ¡°Sweet girl, are you going to y with us?¡± Rowen asked as he opened Hungry, Hungry, Hippos.


    ¡°Um I guess.¡± I responded, shaking my head, and smiling.


    ¡°Males against females!¡± Ross suggested


    ¡°And how exactly is that going to work? Don¡¯t forget Don¡¯t Break the ice is a two yer game, and


    Hungry, Hungry Hippos is a 4 person game.¡± Melissa asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ll rotate. Two females, and two males y Hungry, Hungry Hippos. After that which ever male, and


    female have the most balls, ys Don¡¯t Break the Ice to see who wins. The winner of that one goes


    back to the first game with new opponents.¡± Jax exined


    ¡°You know Joe, I thought all of our pups were 15 and older, but it seems more like we have a bunch of


    5 to 6 year olds again.¡± My dad joked with a snort.


    ¡°Look who¡¯s talking You¡¯re about to set up, and y with a train.¡± Jax quipped.


    ¡°I have to test it out, and see what it does.¡± My dad tried to justify


    ¡°Admit it Dimi, you just want to y with it¡± Pete joked.


    ¡°Of course I do. I haven¡¯t gotten a new train in 15 years. Dad said


    Iughed then got pulled into ying with everyone. Peter, and Naomi started reading their new books.


    Joe had set up a table to start working on his new model Dad was busy arranging then rearranging the


    tracks for his new train. I had ended up buying him some additional tracks, and essories that went


    with it. It was funny to watch him, when I had the chance


    ¡°Oh. Chas, what did you get for Lc for Christmas? Molly asked


    These cap nip infused paper bags, and another pack of her favorite mouse toys.¡± I responded as I


    counted up the balls my hippo had eaten.


    ¡°Have you given them to her yet?¡±


    ¡°No I was going to do that tonight, after things calm down.¡±


    ¡°Go get that runt. I got her a new wand toy, and aser pointer toy.¡± Jax grunted.


    You what? Wait You bought my cat. An animal you hate, Christmas presents? I squeaked


    ¡°She amuses me. I want to see what she does with aser pointer.¡± Jax stated.


    ¡°She¡¯s got a new window seat to hang on the picture window down here too. She should be allowed to


    roam more¡± Rowen stated with: a shrug.


    I have a really big cat tree in the closet for her Joe suid from where he was sitting


    ¡°You all are nuts,¡± I said with a giggle


    Til go get her. Where are her things from you?¡± Rowen asked as he stood up.


    ¡°Oh Um. In my suitcase.¡± I answered


    Rowen left the room as I sat back to watch Colby, and Molly try to beat each other at Don¡¯t Break the


    ice Their smack talk over a silly toddler game had meughing so hard I had tears in my eyes. Molly


    beat Colby just as Rowen came back with Lc, and handed her to me. My poor kitty looked very


    confused. and a little nervous. She calmed right down once she was in my arms


    Rowen hung her new window seat as Pete, and Joe drug her new cat tree out of the closet, and set it


    up not too far from her window seat As soon as I opened the one of the paper bags though, she went


    right into it. We all stopped what we were doing to watch her go crazy over the bag. She quickly got


    distracted by Jax with theser pointer though. Watching her try to climb the walls to catch it was just


    too funny.


    We let her be after a bit to get back to our games I was thankful the door to the kitchen was closed


    though so I could keep an eye on her I had heard Lucy, and Tina arrive to start dinner. I didn¡¯t want


    Lc getting in their way I started giggling again when she walked up to dad¡¯s train set, sat down to


    watch him then started batting at the trees that came with the set. He tried to lecture her multiple times


    about not uprooting trees, but she just wouldn¡¯t listen. Eventually I picked her up, and put her in her


    new window seat She sat there like a queen, watching the bunch of us act like pups.


    I don¡¯t know how long we were sitting there ying when Joe got up to answer the door. I hadn¡¯t


    moved past Hungry, Hungry Hippos even once, but I had to admit this was pretty fun I didn¡¯t seem to


    be the only one though. At that point Rowen had won several times, and he was gloating about it.


    ¡°What in the world is going on here?¡± We heard a female voice from the front door, and we all turned to


    look


    ¡°Mamma! Merry Christmas!¡± Lexi squealed as she jumped up, and ran to her parents, causing us all to


    laugh some more.


    ¡°Joe, I thought you had teenagers, and adults at this point Did I miss something?¡± Lexi¡¯s dad asked as


    he hugged Lexi


    ¡°No All of our pups are 15 or older, but Chassy girl got those as a joke from Colby, and as you can see,


    they couldn¡¯t resist.¡± Joe exined


    ¡°And what about you Dimitri?¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s a train. I need to figure out the best configuration before I make it a permanent set up.¡± My


    dad answered.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    I saw Colby, and Darren wander over to the corner of the room, put their heads together, and speak


    quietly for a minute. I did see Darren hand something to Colby with a smile on his face. Colby said


    something more and Darren nodded. They then joined us again.


    Hey Lexi Can youe here for a second please?¡± Colby called


    ¡°Sure¡± Lexi left her mom¡¯s side, and went to stand in front of Colby.


    ¡°I know you were disappointed that you only got that skirt from me, but the thing is that wasn¡¯t the only


    thing I purchased for you.¡± Colby said


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t?¡± Lexi asked


    No. I got you two other things, but unfortunately they weren¡¯t ready before we left toe home


    Damen had to pick them up for me. I¡¯m sorry they weren¡¯t under the tree for you this morning but um¡­


    they¡¯re here for you now.¡±


    Colby handed Lexi a beautiful gift bag with pink tissue sticking out Lexi looked shocked, but happy I


    was a little confused because I only knew of the ring it wasn¡¯t my gift though so it didn¡¯t matter Lex


    reached in the bag, and pulled out the ring box Her eyes widened when she opened it, and saw the


    ring. A huge smile spread across her face as she looked up at Colby


    Darren, Marcus, sugar pop, and short stack helped me design it for you.¡± Colby said as he took the box


    took out the ring, and put it on her finger.


    Lexi could only nod then look back down at the bag. She pulled out a second,rger jewelry box She


    opened it, and gasped I walked over to see what was in the box. Colby had had a pendant in the same


    design made, but it was heart shaped, and on a rose gold chain. It was really pretty By the smile on


    Lexi¡¯s face, and the tears in her eyes I knew she loved it. She closed the box andunched herself at


    Colby I couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, but I had no doubt it was all good things.


    I sat back down in my spot on the floor, and got back to my game. Colby called Darren over to join us,


    and we spent the next hour or so ying. Lexi¡¯s dad ended up sitting with mine, messing with the train


    set Pete, Naomi, and Lexi¡¯s mom just watched over us all,ughing at our antics.


    ¡°Alright all you pups, dinner is ready.¡± Lucy called from the kitchen door, chuckling at us.


    After making sure Lc was ok, I followed everyone into the dining room. I looked around the table, and


    was genuinely happy to be here. This had been the best Christmas ever, and I looked forward to many


    more. I got anotherugh when Lucy took some mistletoe, and stopped behind each set of mates, held


    it over their heads to promote a lot of kisses Rowen¡¯s kiss was sweet, gentle, and toe curling at the


    same time. Gina, and I felt bad for our dads so we both got up, and gave our respective fathers big


    kisses on the cheek. We also double teamed Braxton, making him blush, after trying to wave us away

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    ***Rowen***


    I had to admit that this had been the best Christmas I had had since mom died. I knew if she was here


    she would have loved every minute of today. She probably would have gotten down on the floor with us


    to y our silly little game as well. Chastity didn¡¯t realize just how much like my mom she was. My


    mom would have put the same amount of thought into her gifts as Chastity did.


    As we sat around the table eating dinner, I thought back to the first meal I remember sitting at the table,


    and eating with Chastity. It seemed so long ago, but in reality it had only been 6 months. Back then she


    looked like she had a huge weight on her shoulders, and she was terrified of everything. I was worried.


    that she would nevere out of her shell. I was prepared to ept her as she was, if she didn¡¯t.


    Seeing her now I was in total aw of her.


    In such a short time my sweet girl had bloomed, ande into her own. I knew she still struggled with


    her self confidence because even though she thought she hid it well, I could still see it. It was getting


    better, but I knew she had a ways to go. I would be with her every step of the way though. Watching


    herugh with her brothers, and carry on a full scale conversation with her dad was impressive to me.


    To some it may not seem like much, but all of us who lived in this house knew it was a really big deal. I


    was pulled out of my thoughts when I felt Chastity¡¯s lips on my cheek, and I smiled.


    ¡°What was that for?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°No reason. You just seemed to be off in your own little world. I wanted to bring you back to us.¡±


    Chastity said.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°You ok?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wonderful.¡±


    I leaned forward, and kissed her on the lips quickly causing that blush I love so much.


    ¡°Do you want toe watch a movie in my apartment tonight?¡± I mind linked Chastity. ¡°Sure. We didn¡¯t


    really finish Transformersst time.¡± She responded through mind link.


    ¡°True. We can try again.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    She smiled at me, and went back to eating her meal. Seeing her eating more made me happy too. In


    the beginning she barely ate a thing. I was d to see she had a full appetite. It showed nicely on her


    as well. She was already sexy before, but now she was drool worthy, at least to me.


    ¡°Will your new schedule be a little less busy, pip-squeak?¡± Jax asked Chastity.


    ¡°No. The sses are going to get harder moving forward. When this next semester ends we¡¯ll be


    moving into hands on sses. We need to be ready for that.¡± Chastity responded.


    ¡°Does that mean there will be less visits?¡± Molly asked with a pout.


    ¡°I will be able toe home some weekends, but Lexi, and I won¡¯t get another week long break until


    Independence day Unfortunately Some colleges do a week or two in spring, then a few months in the


    summer. This program doesn¡¯t allow that as it¡¯s such an intense program.¡± Chastity exined.


    ¡°OH. That¡¯s kind of sad, but we¡¯ll make it work. It¡¯s only for another year, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s part of why it¡¯s so intense. There is a lot to learn in a short time.¡±


    ¡°So you, and Lexi will be official midwives when you graduate?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and no. We¡¯ll have our degrees, but we need a certain number of practice hours followed by


    passing the license exam before we¡¯re full fledged midwives.¡±


    ¡°So you won¡¯t be moving home next winter?¡± I asked, suddenly really disappointed.


    ¡°No. I am, and Lexi will be when Colby finishes school.¡± Chastity answered.


    ¡°So how are you going to get your hours?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be getting my hours working with midwife Wanda. She¡¯ll clock my hours, what I do, and my skills


    and abilities. When I reach a certain number of hours, and my skills are on par, she¡¯ll contact the


    licensing board, and schedule my exam. I¡¯ll have to go to Dark Moon to take the test. Once I pass it


    they mail me my license.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll start doing my hours at Dark Moon¡¯s hospital. When Colby, and I move here, I will continue them


    with Wanda.¡± Lexi added.


    ¡°I¡¯m still adjusting to the idea of my sister leaving home.¡± Darren grumbled.


    ¡°I know you are Dare, but this is where my mate is, and I want to be with him.¡± Lexi stated.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll only be 4 hours away, and since our packs have such a strong rtionship, we¡¯ll see each other


    plenty.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry man, I¡¯m not stealing your sister, and I¡¯ll never keep her away from you.¡± Colby added.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°So did you hear the king has decided to do a mating ball this spring? It will be at the beginning of


    April.¡± Lexi¡¯s mom asked.


    ¡°I did hear that. How is Dark Moon nning to handle so many guests?¡± My dad asked.


    ¡°Very carefully. Robert may be reaching out to you to discuss assisting with security over that


    weekend.¡± Lexi¡¯s dad stated.


    ¡°We can help with that.¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh good.¡± Lexi¡¯s mom sighed.


    ¡°Where will all of those people stay?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re still trying to work all of that out.¡± Lexi¡¯s dad answered.


    ¡°Do they expect a lot of people?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not sure yet, but it¡¯s possible. Invites go out the 1st of the year.¡±


    ¡°Who all gets invited?¡±


    ¡°An invitation will be sent to every Alpha for all of their over 18, unmated pack members. The Alpha¡¯s


    will send back a list of all the members that will being.¡±


    ¡°Thest time there was a mating ball it ended up being in the thousands.¡± My dad said.


    ¡°I heard about that.¡± Lexi¡¯s dad said.


    ¡°Have any of you been to one?¡± Melissa asked.


    ¡°Pete, and I went to one, once. It was definitely not for me. I¡¯m d I found my Jane as I did.¡±. My dad


    answered.


    ¡°Same with my Brinna.¡± Dimitri stated.


    ¡°I could only handle one of those. I met Naomi two weekster.¡± Uncle Pete added.


    ¡°Quite a few of our generation met their mates at one of those things though.¡± Lexi¡¯s mom said.


    ¡°Why did they stop doing them?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°Human Social Media had just started taking off, and veryrge groups of people, gathered for an


    unknown reason had the potential of drawing a lot of unwanted attention. To protect our race, the king.


    put a stop to them. Thest one was almost caught by some humans. We just couldn¡¯t risk it.¡± Dad


    exined.


    ¡°Won¡¯t that be a risk this time too?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°The king was the one who insisted on the creation of the wolf web, and they figured out how to keep


    us hidden from social media or any media of any kind. I don¡¯t know how, but he¡¯s done it. We¡¯re a lot


    safer now than we were back in those days. The humans will never notice arge gathering because


    they¡¯ve figured out how to hide it, well.¡± Dimitri stated.


    ¡°Oh. OK.¡± Molly said with a shrug.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard those tend to turn into one big orgy though.¡± Melissa stated.


    ¡°They have in the past. I¡¯m not sure how they n to prevent that this time, and I¡¯m d I won¡¯t have to


    find out.¡± Uncle Pete said.


    ¡°Dad, will you and Joe go since you¡¯re both able to find second chance mates?¡± Chastity asked


    tentatively.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not ready for that.¡± My dad said.


    ¡°With all of the trouble I¡¯ve had, and the fact that I never really faced the loss of your mom, no.¡± Dimitri


    answered.


    ¡°Oh. I understand.¡± Chastity gave a small smile, and a nod.


    Some how I knew she hated seeing both of our dads alone, but I also knew she wanted them to be


    comfortable before they searched for their second chance mate. I had a small feeling neither ever


    would though. Dad had beenpletely devoted to mom in every way. For Dimitri, losing Brinna as he


    had, the fact that he ran from the loss, and all of the crap with Aurora, I didn¡¯t think he trusted his


    judgement. I think he felt he had too much to lose by trying again. I respected both of them for their


    feelings, and would never question them. I knew Chastity would never push the matter either.


    After dinner I followed Chastity into the living room. She sat on the floor in front of the couch, and


    leaned back against it. She just stared at the Christmas tree. I sat down beside her, and studied her


    profile. At some point Lc wandered over, andid down in Chastity¡¯sp. I knew she had something


    her mind, but I also knew if she wanted to talk about it, she would. I sat quietly, and turned to look at


    the tree with her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it to end.¡± Chastity whispered.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Christmas.¡±


    ¡°It was a great day.¡±


    ¡°It was the best Christmas! have ever had. For me, Christmas meant making huge meals for everyone I


    wasn¡¯t allowed to share in. It meant listening as everyone else opened gifts, and had fun. Until Jax left


    for


    school he would give me a gift, and so did Luna Jane, but once they were gone those stopped.¡±


    ¡°Chastity, I am so sorry.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you that to make you pity me or even apologize. It¡¯s in the past. That is what makes me


    appreciate days like today that much more. I told you so you could understand better just how much


    today meant to me. It¡¯s a memory I¡¯ll treasure, and why I don¡¯t want it to end.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I understand what you are feeling, but I¡¯m d today was so good for you.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes I look at my life now, then remember what it used to be, and sometimes this all feels like a


    dream I¡¯m afraid to wake up from. I always hoped my life would be better than it was, but I never really


    expected it to be as good as it is now or as good as I think it will be in the future.¡±


    My heart went out to her. I really couldn¡¯t understand what she was feeling. I was d that her life now


    was better than she expected. I would work hard to make sure her life exceeded her expectations,


    always. I reached over, and threaded my fingers through hers. I lifted her hand, and kissed the back of


    it. ¡°This isn¡¯t a dream Chastity. This is your life now.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°I know, and I¡¯m truly happy. Please don¡¯t ever think I¡¯m not. Yes I struggle some times, but all in all I¡¯m


    very happy. In part I have you to thank for that.¡± Chastity stated.


    ¡°Why me?¡±


    ¡°Everything you have done for me. Everything you do everyday. Your patience when I¡¯m having a hard


    time, your care for me, your hard work in doing what you can to make me happy, and your support in


    my reaching my dream even though it means being apart. You don¡¯t have to do any of that, but you


    do.¡±


    ¡°It has never been about having to, Chastity. It¡¯s always been about wanting to. I WANT to do


    everything I can to make you happy. I WANT to support you bing everything you want to be, and


    doing what you want to do with your life. I WANT to do my part in making you feel good about yourself.


    I WANT to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°What if I didn¡¯t want to be Luna or I just wanted toy around all day, and do nothing? What if I didn¡¯t


    want to have pups? What if I never healed from my past?¡±


    ¡°We would work together to make things work for us. I¡¯m not going to force you into doing things or


    being things you don¡¯t want to do or be.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well just know that I do not want toy around all day doing nothing, and I do want to be a mom,


    some day.¡±


    ¡°I know you absolutely want to be a midwife. Can I ask if you WANT to be Luna someday?¡±


    ¡°I have thought about it a bit. Part of me does, but part of me worries I¡¯ll be a terrible Luna.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way about being Alpha. It¡¯s scary being in charge. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll make a terrible


    Luna. I won¡¯t go into why because I know how you feel about that. What I will say is we have time. I


    won¡¯t be made Alpha until I¡¯m 25. That gives me about 2 and a half years. If, at that time, you aren¡¯t


    ready we¡¯ll figure out a way to give the Luna responsibilities to someone else. You¡¯ll still have the title


    because you¡¯re my mate, but that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°You would do that?¡±


    ¡°For you, yes. I will do anything to make you happy.¡±


    ¡°¡­.I¡¯m not sure what to say.¡±


    ¡°Nothing. We¡¯ll cross that bridge when wee to it. Right now you focus on being the midwife you


    want


    to be.¡±


    ¡°Ok. I¡¯m going to let Lexi take midwife Wanda¡¯s spot when she retires.¡±


    ¡°Why is that? Hasn¡¯t that always been what you wanted most?¡±


    ¡°I only wanted it because midwife Wanda was our only midwife. I also think Lexi will have more


    freedom to do so. IF I take the role of Luna, I won¡¯t have the time to be head midwife, as well as Luna.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not because you¡¯re doubting yourself in any way, right?¡±


    ¡°Right. This isn¡¯t because I don¡¯t think I can do it. It¡¯s all about not over extending myself.¡±


    ¡°I can understand, and respect that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Can¡­¡­can I ask you a question? It¡¯s a bit of a self centered question.¡±


    ¡°Of course you can.¡±


    ¡°Howe you haven¡¯t gotten me a mate ring yet? Colby gave Lexi hers today. Molly got hers the day


    she, and Jax had their ceremony. Melissa got hers from Ross before their ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Well first, mate rings are a pretty new thing, as in thest 5 or so years. It was a tradition we picked up


    from humans recently. Second, I wasn¡¯t sure you wanted one. Third, and this is the big reason. I wasn¡¯t


    sure you were ready for one. I don¡¯t want to push you on anything you¡¯re not ready for. I know you want


    to be with me as much as I want to be with you, but I wasn¡¯t sure if that would be too much too soon for


    you. I¡¯m sorry I let you down by not getting you a mate ring.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t let me down.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°No. You¡¯re right. I¡¯m not ready for a mate ring yet. I was just curious.¡±


    ¡°Oh. It¡¯s gettingte. Did you still want to watch a movie in my ce tonight?¡±


    ¡°I want to say yes, but I¡¯m so tired I¡¯m not sure I could stay awake. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry. You¡¯ve had a very busy couple of days. Grab Lc, and we¡¯ll go to bed.¡±


    I helped Chastity stand up with Lc in her arms. Once the Christmas tree was turned off, I lead her up


    to Jax¡¯s apartment, and to her bedroom. She changed first, and by the time I was changed she was in


    bed, fast asleep. I snuggled close to her, and drifted off remembering every amazing moment of this


    day. I looked forward to many more Christmas¡¯s with my sweet girl in the future.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    ***Chastity***


    The week after Christmas flew by Rowen, Jax, Ross, Joe, dad, and Pete were back to work. Molly was


    off due to winter break at school. Melissa was off from her online courses as well. She did spend


    Tuesday, and Wednesday at her mom¡¯s shop with her. Lexi, and I spent Tuesday, and Thursday


    working with midwife Wanda. Thursday we got to be part of a delivery. That had been so exciting.


    The rest of the days were spent with Molly, Melissa, Lexi, and Gina. It was nice having girl time, and we


    all got along really well. Listening to Molly talk about her students was adorable as I could really hear in


    her voice how much she enjoyed them, and teaching. I noticed that Melissa talked more about working


    in her mom¡¯s shop than her sses, and said noting about hering sses. She seemed like she


    was hiding. something. When I finally got the chance to ask Molly about it one evening, she informed


    me that Melissa ended up hating it once she really got into it. She hadn¡¯t nned to go back the


    following semester, but didn¡¯t want to tell me because she was afraid of letting me down.


    I fixed that quickly though. I took Melissa to lunch, and after a bit, she finally admitted to how she felt


    about her sses. I made sure that she knew I was not disappointed in her in anyway. She also


    admitted she was more interested in taking over her mom¡¯s shop some day, as well as expanding it.


    She just didn¡¯t know anything about business. With some discussion, and looking into programs offered


    by her college. We found that her college offered a Business Management degree. She attempted to


    sign up for sses while we sat there. We both felt a lot better by the end of lunch.


    I also had lunch with Jax one day, at the town diner. Unfortunately Rachel was our waitress. She tried


    flirting with Jax, but got turned down quickly, much to her displeasure. She didn¡¯t say anything to me


    though, and actually got my drink order correct, thankfully. Jax, and I did make ns for him toe


    for a visit when I returned to school. He was going toe for a weekend, by himself so we could


    spend some much needed sibling time together. I was really looking forward to that.


    Dad had a lot of end of year paperwork to do so he wasn¡¯t able to go out for a meal with me, but we did


    have lunch in his office one day. I didn¡¯t know he had hung the coge I made him in his office. When i


    saw it on the wall next to his door so he could see it from his desk, I smiled, and felt really good about


    it. I also appreciated the picture he had of all of us from Molly, and Jax¡¯s mating ceremony on his desk,


    next. to the one of him, mom, and me from the day I was born. I spent most of our lunch listening to


    him tell me about the ns he had for the train I got him. He even picked up more expansion sets for it.


    I couldn¡¯t help, butugh at his excitement over it.


    Rowen, and I did have another one on one date which was really nice. We had dinner together then we


    went to the pottery ss Molly told us about. That turned into a bit of a mess, but it was fun none the


    less The pieces were premade, we just had to paint them. Rowen¡¯s artistic abilities were not great, but


    he did try I could tell he wasn¡¯t really a fan of the activity, but he did it for me. That meant a lot to me.


    We did also end up finishing the Transformers movies. We messed around once or twice too, but


    nothing. more than we had already done.


    It had been a great week, but unfortunately I was heading back to school the day after New Year¡¯s. On


    New Years Eve, we decided to hang out in the main living room. Norm and Marcus would be joining us.


    I knew they had made it to Moonlight a few hours before, but they had to drop Norm¡¯s mom off at his


    sister¡¯s house I figured they were spending some time with his sister first The night¡¯s n was to hang


    out in the living room, ying games, eating, and having fun Gina, and Braxton were off spending the


    night with their friends Dad, Joe, Peter, and Naomi would be joining us. I was looking forward to it. I


    was setting out a tter of sandwiches, and wraps when Lexi went to open the door.


    ¡°The PARTY is here!¡± I heard Norm squeal from the door, causing me to giggle.


    ¡°Hey there sugar pop. Come on in.¡± Lexi said with a giggle.


    Norm, and Marcus followed her into the house. Well Norm was more bouncing than walking. I turned,


    and smiled at him. He wasn¡¯t having just a smile though. He rushed to me, and picked me up, sort of


    into a huge hug.


    ¡°CHASTITY! HI!¡± Norm squealed.


    ¡°Hi Norm. It¡¯s great to see you too.¡± I giggled after he set me down.


    ¡°Hey Chas.¡± Marcus said, waving at me.


    ¡°Hi Marcus. I see he¡¯s already excited.¡± I said.


    ¡°Very much so. He¡¯s been like this since we left Dark Moon.¡± Marcus responded with a chuckle.


    ¡°Hey Marcus. Hi Norm.¡± Colby said as he walked in the room, carrying a cooler for drinks.


    ¡°Hi Colby! I¡¯m so d she loved the ring. The ne was such a great idea. You did great.¡± Norm


    rushed out as he bounced over to Colby to help with the cooler.


    ¡°Thanks Norm. I am too.¡± Colby stated with a chuckle.


    Norm bounced around to everyone to say hello. Once that was done we all loaded up tes to eat, and


    found seats around the huge card table dad, and Joe set up. Some one bought the game Cards


    Against Humanity, and we were ying that night. I had never even heard of it, but was willing to give it


    a try.


    ¡°Did you ever send that application in, Marcus?¡± Colby asked as he took his seat.


    ¡°Oh. Yeah. I didn¡¯t tell you?¡± Marcus responded.


    ¡°Tell me what?¡±


    ¡°They put a rush on the process because they need to fill the position quickly. My applications was one


    of 3 epted. I interviewed, and did the practical two days ago. I got a callst night. I got the job. I go


    in on Monday to fill out the paperwork, and start orientation on Tuesday. I should be in a ssroom in


    two weeks. I¡¯ll be starting with first years, but that¡¯s ok. I¡¯m excited.¡±


    We all congratted Marcus. That was really exciting for him. Colby truly believed Marcus would do


    well with this new position. It also provided more financial stability for him, and Norm.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How was dinner with your parents, Marcus?¡± Lexi asked since they had been so busy we hadn¡¯t had


    much time to talk.


    ¡°Informative.¡± Marcus answered.


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Dad had a whole bunch of financial tips for us. He also wanted to help us apply for Norm to get a


    schrship to Clovend due to being mated to warrior.¡± Marcus responded.


    ¡°That was good of him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah but due to my job change, we don¡¯t qualify any longer.¡±


    ¡°That kind of sucks.¡±


    ¡°His dad is going to help us figure out other options.¡± Norm added.


    ¡°So he is trying now?¡± Joe asked.


    ¡°He is. I found out that after that day at the street fair my mom gave him an ultimatum. Either he


    learned to ept that I¡¯m gay, and get to know Norm or she would leave to live with us.¡± Marcus


    exined.


    ¡°She did?¡± Lexi asked, sounding shocked.


    ¡°Yes. She said that she couldn¡¯t stand not being a part of my life any more. She didn¡¯t want to choose


    between me, and dad, but she didn¡¯t know what to do any more.¡± Marcus answered.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m d she did.¡± Lexi stated.


    ¡°Me too. They came to mom and dad¡¯s for Christmas. His dad did spend most of the time giving


    financial advice to my family. At one point he held my youngest niece so my sister could eat. He was


    really good with her.¡± Norm added.


    ¡°My uncle has always been good with pups.¡± Lexi said with a shrug.


    ¡°How do you feel about this Marcus?¡± I finally asked.


    I¡­.I¡¯m not really sure. It¡¯s weird for me. I can¡¯t say I trust him either. He hasn¡¯t been rude to Norm, but


    he hasn¡¯t exactly talked to him much though.¡± Marcus answered.


    ¡°Yes he has.¡± Norm stated.


    ¡°When?¡± Marcus questioned.


    ¡°We talked about my sses, and he asked me some questions about the house.¡± Norm responded.


    ¡°The house?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He was asking how the remodel was going, and if we needed anything to get itplete by the


    time I graduate.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Is that all he said?¡±


    ¡°He sent me a text this morning asking me to tell you he¡¯s proud of you for your new job.¡±


    ¡°He¡­.why didn¡¯t he text me that?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still not sure of your rtionship with him, and he¡¯s a little worried about upsetting you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Try texting or calling him sometime. It might help with him going directly to you instead of going


    through


    me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok to be scared, or nervous Marcus. It¡¯s not always easy to forget when someone hurts you, but if


    you let that fear hold you back you might miss out on having a great rtionship with your father in the


    future.¡± I stated.


    ¡°Chastity would know best about that.¡± Naomi stated, and I blushed a bit.


    ¡°True. I know you¡¯re right Chastity, it¡¯s just hard.¡± Marcus stated, and my heart went out to him.


    ¡°Believe me, I know it is, but don¡¯t miss the chance you have, you may regret it in the long run.


    Remember what you said to your dad at the street fair about looking back, and wondering why he¡¯s not


    there. Yes he screwed up in the past, but if he¡¯s sincere about making it right, let him.¡± I said.


    ¡°I get it, but it¡¯s not that easy.¡±


    ¡°No it¡¯s not, but look at me.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Sorry everyone. I¡¯m not trying to make any one feel guilty, just trying to prove a point. Marcus,


    remember what I told you about my life before?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you realize that people that hurt me are sitting right at this table in varying degrees? Some by


    ignorance, or turning a blind eye. Some with words. Some with silence. Some physically. Some


    throught rejection.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡±


    ¡°The people at this table that hurt me in one way or another wanted to make amends for their actions in


    the past. Had I not let them, do you think you, Norm, Lexi, and I would be sitting at this table? Do you


    think I would be as happy as I am right now? Do you think I would have my mate in my life?¡±


    ¡°I¡­..No. I guess you wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°No I wouldn¡¯t, but I did forgive them, and I gave them a chance to make things right. By doing that I


    have never been so happy in my life. I have a family who loves me. I have friends who mean the world


    to me. I have a mate who loves me very much, and I love him.¡± Rowen kissed the top of my head, and I


    smiled, ¡°I know it¡¯s hard, but it could one of the best decisions you ever made in your life.¡±


    ¡°I see what you¡¯re saying, and you¡¯re probably right. Just how do I forgive him?¡±


    ¡°Maybe talk to him, and find out why he thinks and feels the way he does. That could be the first step.¡±


    ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    ¡°For me it was all about being able to move forward with my life. I couldn¡¯t do that if I held onto the Hurt,


    and anger. They made the rest easy for me because they treated me better than they even needed to.


    They have proven to me over, and over again that they were worth my forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°And if he doesn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Than you make your decision on how to proceed with your life, with or without him in it. Does it hurt to


    give him a chance?¡±


    ¡°If he hurts my mate, it does.¡±


    ¡°Norm, how often do you hear from Marcus¡¯s dad?¡±


    ¡°Since Thanksgiving, about twice a week.¡± Norm answered.


    ¡°And what does he usually have to say?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Mostly just checking in to see how we, more Marcus than me, are doing, and if we need anything.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever told me we did?¡± Marcus questioned.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve always told him we¡¯re doing really well, working hard, and stuff like that. I do tell him that you


    do need a rtionship with your parents.¡± Norm responded.


    ¡°What does he usually say?¡±


    ¡°He asks me what he can do to have that.¡±


    ¡°And you say?¡±


    ¡°That I¡¯m not sure. I think, he¡¯s not sure either. He talks about helping us create financial security for


    ourselves, and helping us figure out ways to put more money in our pockets is because he¡¯s not sure


    what to talk to you about. You two are so different, and he really knows little about you. I think he¡¯s


    scared to say something to upset you.¡±


    ¡°So what do I do Chas?¡±


    ¡°Invite him out to dinner, just the two of you, ask questions about himself. If he asks questions about


    you, answer them honestly, but know he¡¯s not asking to attack, but to know you. Ask him about how he


    met


    your mom, or ask him about things he did as a pup. Also ask him about things he enjoys now.¡± I


    answered. ¡°I guess I could try that.¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t go well at least you know you tried, and you won¡¯t be left with regrets.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°0000k. No more heavy stuff. Game time!¡± Colby stated, making us allugh.


    The table was cleared, and cards were dealt out. I had to have the game exined to me, and it took a


    bit for me to catch on. I didn¡¯t understand some of the things on the cards, but it was a lot of fun with a


    lot ofughs. Rowen was really good about quietly exining things to me if I didn¡¯t get it. I did spend a


    good bit of time blushing though. I could see why this game was called Cards Against Humanity


    because it was offensive, but that was half the fun.


    Some where during the middle of the game Norm got a call that his sister went intobor. She was 2


    weeks early, but there was no real concern as the pup was fully ready to go. Of course that made Norm


    even more excitable. He, and Marcus would go to see the pup before they left to go home. Norm


    couldn¡¯t wait, thus causing moreughter. All in all the whole night was a lot of fun.


    the


    A little before midnight we put the cards away, and turned on the TV to watch the ball drop. This was,


    first time I remember seeing it. Before I became excluded I was too young to stay awake sote. I


    always fell asleep before midnight. After, well at this point everyone knows why I missed it. I was


    excited to watch it. I squeaked when Rowen pulled me onto hisp, and buried his head in my neck.


    ¡°I want to start this year with you as close to me as I can get.¡± Rowen quietly growled in my ear,


    sending a shiver up my spine.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Because this is the first of many, many, many years we¡¯ll have together. I want to start it out right.¡±


    ¡°You always say such sweet things.¡±


    ¡°Only for you. Only for you.¡±


    We were interrupted by every one yelling out the count down


    10


    9


    8


    7


    6


    5


    3


    2


    1


    ¡±


    ¡°HAPPY NEW YEAR!¡± We all yelled.


    Rowen turned my face to him, and he kissed me sweetly a few times than hard. I kissed him in return.


    When he pulled away, I was passed around to everyone to get hugs, and kisses on the cheek. Joe


    finally got us all out to the front porch so we could watch the fireworks being set off in the town center. It


    was


    amazing.


    By the time we all went to bed it was almost 2:00 in the morning. When Rowen climbed into bed with


    me I wasying on my side, facing him, and smiling. I was just so happy. I meant it when I told Marcus I


    was the happiest I had ever been in my life. Rowen was a big part of that happiness. Things started out


    terribly between us, but they were amazing now.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I whispered to Rowen.


    ¡°For what?¡± Rowen asked.


    ¡°For being amazing to me. For contributing so much to the happiness I have in my life now.¡±


    ¡°You never have to thank me for that. It is my honor to do all I can to make you happy. I¡¯m so d that I


    do. For a long time worried I would never be able to. I worried that you would decide to reject me, then


    leave, and never return.¡±


    ¡°You were?¡±


    ¡°I was. I made such a horrible mistake in the beginning, and I worried you would never be able to truly


    forgive me, or move past what I did. I would have understood, but I would have never forgiven myself


    for


    it.¡±


    ¡°OH. I never knew that. I would have never guessed you felt that way.¡¯


    ¡°I never told you because I never wanted you to feel obligated to stay to avoid me feeling that way. You


    staying with me, epting me as your mate has to be your choice, and your choice alone. I can¡¯t say


    that I never want to influence you to stay with me because that¡¯s not exactly true. I treat you so well so


    you know for sure that I will always treat you well. I guess in a way that¡¯s me influencing your choice to


    stay with me, but I would never use guilt as a reason for you to not reject me.¡±


    ¡°I know I haven¡¯t made things easy.¡±


    ¡°Chastity, I knew full well when I retracted my rejection that things would not be easy because of what !


    did to destroy any trust you would have had in me if I had epted you the moment I knew you were


    my mate. I was prepared for it. I was, and still am willing to do anything you need me to do.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­.¡±


    ¡°Nothing you have done, or said has made me angry, hurt, or regretful of retracting my rejection. There


    have been things that have made me worry about you. Especially when I couldn¡¯t be right there to get


    you through rough patches, but never angry or any of that. Watching youe into your own, and


    bing the female you are meant to be has been a kind of joy that words cannot express. Your inner


    strength, andpassion take my breath away. I can¡¯t tell you how proud I am of you in everything you


    do, and say. I¡¯m damn lucky to have you as my mate.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Rowen. I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too Chastity. So much.¡±


    ¡°I was thinking about something.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Do you think things would be different if you had epted me from the start?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked myself that a few times, and there are times I think yes, and times I think no.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Think about the person you were at that point. Think about how scared you were of, well everyone.


    Remember what you believed about yourself. What do you think would have happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure.¡±


    ¡°I think you would have epted me, but you would have been terrified of me, and just waiting for me


    to hurt you like everyone else did. I think you would have just focused on serving me, being beneath


    me instead of my equal in every way. Looking back, I think epting me would have only changed you


    not being harmed any more or having to hide it even more than you already did.¡±


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t have been able to hurt me any more with you as my mate though.¡±


    ¡°Maybe or maybe they would have gotten worse to get you out of the way of what they wanted.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well think about it. Aurora had convinced Fiona that she was my mate, and I would make her Luna.


    Aurora felt that Fiona being the Luna would put her position even higher because she was Fiona¡¯s


    aunt, and the female that raised her. Essentially she was more a mother to Fiona than an aunt. Aurora


    saw the benefits of Fiona being made Luna for herself. Mated to you, Aurora wouldn¡¯t get those


    benefits, or may not have. Aurora already murdered one person because she was in the way of what


    Aurora believed was hers. Even fear of me wouldn¡¯t have prevented her from doing it again. In the


    meantime making life more difficult, and painful for you. You life would have been even more at risk


    than it already was.¡±


    ¡°But she wouldn¡¯t have been able to use you as a threat against me.¡±


    ¡°No, but she could have probably tried to convince you that she had my permission or that I didn¡¯t truly


    want you.¡±


    ¡°But she wouldn¡¯t have been able to do that because you wouldn¡¯t have treated me badly, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t have, but remember what your mindset was back then. Would you have told me


    she or anyone was hurting you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­..No. I probably wouldn¡¯t have. You would see the signs though.¡±


    ¡°Yes I would have, but let me ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Did mom ever see the signs of you being hurt? Did she ever ask you about it?¡±


    ¡°She did to both questions.¡±


    ¡°And what did you tell her?¡±


    ¡°That I was clumsy.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Aurora threatened Jax¡¯s position as Beta. She threatened to have him pulled from school. That she


    would make up some lie to get him demoted, thrown out, or even punished for something if I told Jane.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. She got you to lie by using the only person who treated you well, and that you loved most to


    keep you quiet. Don¡¯t you think she would have continued to do that to keep you from telling me what


    she was doing to you?¡±


    ¡°But what would she have to use against me?¡±


    ¡°I have no doubt she would have found something. As you said she was very good at finding a person¡¯s


    weakness, and using it against them to get what she wanted.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. So why do you think things would be like they are now if you had epted me back then.¡±


    ¡°Sadly, more wishful thinking on my part.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The egotistical part of me wants to believe that I alone could heal you, and get you to be the person


    you are bing every day.¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°I think that you being away from home, and seeing that things are not really as you were raised to


    believe were true has done a lot of good. Being stuck in this house, with your abusers would have


    continued to make you fearful, and closed off. I think you being here would have also kept them from


    changing, and doing better. As much as I hate it, I know in my heart this is the best thing for you.


    Maybe the best thing for both of us, and our rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Chastity, before all of this, how much did you know about me?¡±


    ¡°I knew you were Joe, and Jane¡¯s son. I knew you were Gina¡¯s brother, and Jax¡¯s best friend, as well as


    the same age as Jax. I knew you were the future Alpha of our pack Beyond that, not much.¡±


    ¡°Right. When I first saw you serving drinks at the party, I didn¡¯t even remember you. I had no idea who


    you. were. It didn¡¯t click until we caught Aurora, Fiona, aunt Naomi, and Gina. When I heard what Jax


    said, that¡¯s when I remembered. I remembered a few times when I was pretty young of you ying with


    us. With you following Jax around constantly. I¡¯ll admit that there were times when we were pups I


    would get. annoyed with Jax for bringing you along when we yed, but looking back now I realized I


    was just being a jerk. I don¡¯t remember much of you during my teen years, but that was because of me,


    not you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°In my teen years I was more worried about females, school, and training with dad. I barely remember


    seeing you because I was caught up in my own little world. When ever Jax would talk about you, while


    we were away, I never really made the connection, again being caught up in my own little world.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I guess that makes sense.¡±


    ¡°As much as it sucks, and as horrible as it makes me sound, it is the truth.¡±


    ¡°Ok, but it doesn¡¯t exin why you think that us being separated like this maybe what is best for us,


    and our rtionship.¡±


    ¡°It does though. Do you realize that the majority of mated couples know nothing about each other prior


    to jumping into mating?¡±


    ¡°I did know that. That bond is instant, and they be all you want.¡±


    ¡°True, but they know very little about each other. Mated couples tend to struggle for a long time getting


    to know each other, and building their rtionship after themitment has already been made


    because they know nothing about each other. It¡¯s different for us because we¡¯ve had this time to really


    get to know each other, befortable with each other, and I think in the long run build a much


    stronger rtionship than most mated couples have.¡±


    ¡°Mated couples have strong bonds.¡±


    ¡°They do, but more often than not it has more to do with the mate bond than the people themselves. It


    can take a long time for the bond between the pair to be more than just being mates. It takes


    them time to build the friendship, trust,fort and true foundation of the rtionship. They are sort of


    forced to do that as fighting the bond is not something one wants to do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but they make it work.¡±


    ¡°They do, but there are times when that foundation isn¡¯t really ever there.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that?¡±


    ¡°Well take Uncle Pete, and Aunt Naomi as an example.¡±


    ¡°What about them?¡±


    ¡°How much has Aunt Naomi hid from Uncle Pete over the years?¡±


    ¡°¡­.um¡­..what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember her saying she never told Uncle Pete the real reason she didn¡¯t want more pups,


    and how she treated Ross? As well as her hiding how her parents really were to her.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Yeah. I do.¡±


    ¡°If their foundation had been stronger she wouldn¡¯t have felt the need to hide those things. If she felt


    that he would have supported herpletely or helped her, she wouldn¡¯t have kept those big things


    from him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very true.¡±


    ¡°As soon as they found each other they marked each other, and Aunt Naomi moved in here. They knew


    nothing about each other, but moved forward with a fullymitted rtionship within days of


    meeting.¡±


    ¡°OH.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The difference for us is that we¡¯ve got this time to build that foundation. You¡¯re learning to trust


    me to always be there for you, help you, support you, and take care of you. We¡¯re getting to know each


    other, and have built, what I think is a great friendship.¡±


    ¡°Just a friendship?¡±


    ¡°No my sweet girl, not just a friendship, but shouldn¡¯t your life partner also be your best friend?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think they should be.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, I think that our rtionship is, and will be stronger going forward because we have taken the


    time to build those things.¡±


    ¡°I cannot disagree with you there.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you could.¡±


    ¡°So maybe the rejection in the beginning was a good thing for us.¡±


    ¡°As much as I hate to admit, I agree. Maybe better for you than me, but still a good thing none the


    less.¡±


    ¡°Why more for me?¡±


    ¡°Because of how far you havee over the past months. Because of how much happier you are now


    than you were. If I had epted you that night you wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave for Clovend


    without serious problems emotionally, mentally, and possibly physically. You¡¯ve stretched your wings,


    grown, and learned about yourself while there. Here, you may have still been trapped.¡±


    ¡°I see your point, and I think you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°I am every once in a while.¡±


    I leaned forward, and kissed Rowen with all of the love I felt for him. He pulled me tight to him, and


    returned my kiss with one of his own. When the kiss ended I snuggled up close to him, and buried my


    head under his chin, just breathing in his scent. He wrapped his arms tight around me. I felt him kiss


    the


    top of my head several times. I fell asleep just like that.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    ***Chastity***


    Leaving to go back to Clovend hadn¡¯t been easy as I hadn¡¯t wanted such an amazing visit to end. I


    knew I had to go back though, and when I was finished I would be home permanently. I only had a


    which wasn¡¯t that long in the grand scheme of things. Once I graduated, it would no longer be visits, b


    lifetime with the people that meant so much to me.


    My first week back had been a whirlwind of things. New sses started, we started the wolf system:


    Anatomy ss, and I ended up not continuing self defense as one of my sses was during that sa


    time slot. I had enjoyed the ss, but the time constraints made it too hard to continue. Marcus, and


    Colby decided to take over teaching Lexi, Norm, and I which worked out great because it gave all of


    more time together.


    My appointments with Dee-Dee also had to be changed due to my schedule. I still saw her twice a we


    but now it was in the evenings instead of mid-day. I was herst appointment on those days which s


    said was great because it gave us more time to talk when I needed it. My first appointment with her h


    been really good. She said she had been impressed with all of the progress I had made, and that she h


    full faith in me that I would look back some day, and be truly proud of myself. I couldn¡¯t disagree with h


    because I already was.


    My following appointments with her were a bit harder because we focused a lot on talking about my st


    lingeringck of confidence. Those were hard because I had to discuss things that happened to me in


    th past. I hated that, and those things tended to haunt me after the appointments, but I knew it was also


    necessary. Rowen was great about it too. I would talk to him about the same things I talked to her abou


    I could see they upset him, but he didn¡¯t let that upset get the better of him. He would listen intently tha


    we would talk about how I could put it behind me.


    One thing I kept finding myself wondering was what had happened to Aurora to make her the person


    she was. Why she thought the way she did, and felt how she did. Those were questions I wasn¡¯t sure I


    would get the answers to, but they still gued me, constantly. I knew nothing about her life before


    meeting my dad, and I found myself wondering if her pup hood was what caused her to behave as she


    did. My dad swore that her parents were amazing people, and never did anything to her that would


    have caused her to be who she was.


    After talking it over with Dee-Dee, she suggested asking someone who knew Aurora as a pup. Other


    than John, I wasn¡¯t sure who did. It was dad who said Lucy did as she, and Aurora had been friends as


    pups. He gave me Lucy¡¯s number, and I ended up calling her about a month and a half after I got back


    to school.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I heard Lucy¡¯s voice through the phone.


    ¡°Hi Lucy. It¡¯s Chastity.¡± I said brightly.


    ¡°Chastity? Well hi there girly. How are you? How is school going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing really well Lucy. School is hard, but I¡¯m really enjoying it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so d. We all miss you back here, but we are so proud of you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I miss you all too. Um. Listen, I¡­.uh¡­.I have something I want to ask you about.¡± ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°As you know I¡¯m in therapy.¡±


    ¡°I do, and I think that it¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    ¡°It really is, and I¡¯m d I¡¯m doing it. Dee-Dee has helped me a lot.¡±


    ¡°Dee-Dee?¡±


    ¡°My therapist.¡±


    ¡°Ah. So what can I help you with?¡±


    ¡°Please know that I¡¯m asking this because I really am just trying to understand, and dad said you might


    have some answers.¡±


    ¡°Understand what?¡±


    ¡°Why Aurora was the way she was.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure how I can help with that. I wasn¡¯t exactly friends with her once we reached high


    school.¡±


    ¡°But you were her friend as a pup, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes I was.¡±


    ¡°So you kind of grew up with her?¡±


    ¡°Only until high school. After the first year of high school she dropped me like a hot potato.¡±


    ¡°Did¡­did something happen? Were her parents treating her badly or something? Did someone do


    something to her?¡±


    ¡°Nothing like that. She changed.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°First, her parents were, and are wonderful people. They loved John, and Aurora very much.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re still alive?¡±


    ¡°Oh very much so, but Aurora was embarrassed of them so she never had anything to do with them


    after she moved in with Dimi when he returned from Beta school.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I understand.¡±


    ¡°The Goldrinds are good people, but they¡¯re not well off. They get by, but they had to work hard for


    what they have. Mrs. Goldrind worked at a restaurant until she retired. Mr. Goldrind was a printer at one


    of the book factories. By the time he retired he was a shift supervisor, and trainer. A respectable job,


    but not one that made the kind of money that would afford a luxurious lifestyle. They do love their pups


    very much though. Mrs. Goldrind had her shifts at the restaurant worked out that she could be home


    with John, and Aurora every evening. If she HAD to go to work for one reason or another, she was


    allowed to bring them to work with her. The restaurant owner would provide them their dinner that


    evening, and had a room set up in the back for his employees to bring pups to work. The pups had all


    they needed to be entertained while they were there. He even hired several people to rotate to care for


    the pups while mom or dad worked.¡±


    ¡°That was good of him.¡±


    ¡°It was. Gordy was a family male himself. He believed fully that the most important job in the world was


    being a parent. He did all he could to ensure that his employees that had pups were able to take care


    of those pups in every way possible. If a pup was sick, he would send the parent home with their full


    days pay, and an additional amount that equaled their average tips as if they had worked. He would


    also work with the schedules of parents so that the parent knew at least that employee or their mate


    was home with the pups. If they were on the day shift, their shift started 30 minutes after school started,


    and ended


    30 minutes before school ended During school breaks, he would personally arrange a summer camp


    program for the pups, and during the rest of the breaks he would try to make schedules work well


    enough that the parents got to be home with the pups as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. His son, and daughter are the same way now that they have the restaurant. I got off topic


    though. Aurora¡¯s parents were very good to her, and John. No they couldn¡¯t shower them with


    expensive things, and give into their every want or desire, but they did the best they could. They made


    up for it with love, attention, support, patience, andpassion. Aurora was very blessed in that


    department. Her parents. never hit or ridiculed her. They loved her with all they had.¡±


    ¡°So what happened?¡±


    ¡°I think it was about 7th grade that Aurora started to notice the difference in what others had that she


    didn¡¯t. She started to notice name brands, and expensive things. Well maybe more expensive than


    what she had. She also really started to take notice to my friendships with Joey, Dimi, and Pete. My


    family was still living in the pack house at the time as mom was one of the house Omegas employed to


    work there. Aurora suddenly wanted to spend more time at my house than her own. She also seemed


    more, and more embarrassed about her home, and what theycked. No one ever pointed it out or


    teased her about it as a lot of us didn¡¯t have as much as others. Our families worked just as hard for


    what we had. That never seemed to be good enough for Aurora, no matter how much we tried to tell


    her those things didn¡¯t matter. Joe, Dimi, Pete, and the others our age, who¡¯s families had higher


    ies never rubbed it in or anything. It was just how things were. It didn¡¯t matter to any one, except


    Aurora. It didn¡¯t matter to her though. All she cared about was that they had better stuff than she did.


    ¡°By the end of 8th grade she started talking about how she would make sure that she got into a position


    where she would have all she felt she deserved. She felt she deserved having expensive things, a big


    house, and all of that to show off to everyone. She was convinced that we would all respect her, and


    put her on some pedestal when she proved that she could surpass us all in the material things in life.


    She didn¡¯t care how she did it, but she would. The thing was no one ever disrespected her for not


    having what others did. Most of us didn¡¯t. We all knew how it was, were ok with it, and had no problem


    with the idea of working for what we would one day have. Aurora wouldn¡¯t listen to us. She also started


    making huge demands on her parents. Demands they couldn¡¯t meet. Telling her no broke her parent¡¯s


    hearts time and time again, but there wasn¡¯t much they could do. They knew what they could afford,


    and not much could change that. They tried as best they could, but it was never enough for her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so sad.¡±


    ¡°It was, and nothing I could say would change her mind or get her to back off.¡±


    ¡°So then what happened?¡±


    ¡°In 9th grade, as you know, we get an educational teaching on mates. What they are, what they mean


    to us, and what they do for us. How they treat us, and that kind of thing. I don¡¯t know what brought


    Aurora to the conclusion that she could choose her own mate, and that her choice would be the person


    that she would know for sure was her mate on her 18th birthday, but that¡¯s what she thought. With that


    thought in mind she looked to three males, and no one else.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Joey, Dimi, and Pete. She tried for Joey first, but he turned her down immediately. Joey was your


    typical Alpha male back then. He wanted nomitment, and just wanted to y around so that was


    what he did. She wanted a rtionship, and he didn¡¯t. He told her that IF they were mates they would


    go from there when that time came, but prior to that he wasn¡¯t interested.¡±


    ¡°Ouch.¡±


    ¡°It was what it was. He was honest with her from the word go. I couldn¡¯t fault him for that, and neither


    did anyone else. Aurora though, she was angry. Not sad, hurt, or disappointed, just angry because she


    hadn¡¯t gotten what she wanted. She didn¡¯t bother with Pete because he never paid any attention to her


    to begin with. He was also too studious for her. She wasn¡¯t interested in education, learning, books, or


    any of that. Then there was Dimi.¡±


    ¡°How did she get him?¡±


    ¡°She yed a different game with him than she did with Joey. Dimi was particr about the females he


    liked. He didn¡¯t like the females that were stuck up, gossipy, rude to others, or unted themselves. He


    liked the respectable females, who treated everyone with kindness, and not like they were above


    others. Aurora knew that so in front of Dimi she became everything he liked in a female. In front of him


    she treated everyone with kindness, and respect. She never put anyone down, or bragged about how


    she was going to be above and better than everyone else some day. It took a few months, but


    eventually Dimi fell for the act. When any of us tried to warn him off, he didn¡¯t believe us, at all. He


    asked her out, and well that was all it took. He spoiled her with gifts, treated her like a queen, took her


    out on fancy dates, all kinds of things. She continued to y her game of being all he ever wanted in a


    female.


    ¡°The fight between her, and I happened right around the end of 9th grade. She told me that she knew


    beyond anything that she was his mate, and even if she wasn¡¯t she was going to make sure he choose


    her over whoever his pitiful mate was, when the time came. When I asked her how she thought she


    could pull that off, she told me that she was going to give up her virginity to him over the summer, and


    make sure she got pregnant with his pup before 10th grade started. He would have to choose her then.


    I was shocked, and we got into a huge fight about it. Nothing I said could change her mind. I decided to


    warn Dimi, and I did. He chuckled, and said that wouldn¡¯t be an issue because he had been on the


    contraceptive shot since his 15th birthday, and would continue to be on it until he was ready for a pup.


    He then went to Aurora about our fight. She blew her stack at me, after lying to him, and that was the


    end of our friendship.¡±


    ¡°So wait, her behavior was all because of money, and material things?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much. She learned to be maniptive to get what she wanted. Her anger at the


    appearance of your mother made her vindictive, and her behavior that much worse.¡±


    ¡°So nothing ever happened to her?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Just a huge dose of jealousy.¡±


    ¡°That¡­..I don¡¯t even know what to say to that.¡±


    ¡°Neither do I, most times.¡±


    ¡°What¡­.what about her parents? Didn¡¯t they ever try to reason with her?¡±


    ¡°Many times. But Aurora would justugh at them, and tell them they were jealous of her ability to have


    better than them. To prove her point she cut them out of her life as soon as she moved in with Dimi.


    She made sure to throw that, and the fact that she was pregnant with Jax in their faces. She told them


    they would never know their grandpups because she wanted to spare her pups the embarrassment of


    having such losers for grandparents.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s terrible.¡±


    ¡°It was ¡±


    ¡°So why¡­..why did she do what she did to me?¡±


    ¡°Now understand that my friendship with Aurora had long since ended by the time your mom, and you


    came along. Dimi and I were still close until your mom passed away. He shut everyone out for a long


    time after that. We would still have our dinners together, but Dimi didn¡¯t talk much about personal


    things, and


    refused to talk about how he was feeling in any way. I have to guess on Aurora¡¯s thought process


    here.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°I think what she did to you was a lot like she said. It was her way of making Brinna pay for taking Dimi


    away from her. She made Brinna pay with her life, but that wasn¡¯t enough for Aurora. You were also an


    everyday reminder of what she had almost lost. You were also a threat to her ce in Dimi¡¯s life or at


    least what she thought was her ce in Dimi¡¯s life. As I said, she was very vindictive.¡±


    ¡°How could I be a threat to her ce in my dad¡¯s life?¡±


    ¡°If Dimi reached a point that he could look at you, and see you for you, instead of just Brinna. Be the


    father you should have had from the start, Aurora risked you telling him what she was doing to you.


    She knew if you did she would have been gone. She did what she could to make sure you kept your


    mouth shut so that would never happen. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she was whispering things in Dimi¡¯s


    ear so to speak to get him to keep his distance from you.¡±


    ¡°I guess I can see that.¡±


    ¡°Sadly, so can I. I¡¯m just sorry I never knew about any of it. I would have gotten you out of there. I never


    knew why, but Jane, Brinna, and Naomi had all asked that if something happened to one of them, and


    their mates couldn¡¯t handle parenting alone, that I step in, and take over raising their pups. As I said, I


    never understood it, but I agreed. Since Dimi never said anything about not being a good father to you,


    and no one waspletely sure something was happening to you, I never got the chance to get you


    out of there.


    ¡°Jane suspected something wasn¡¯tpletely right, and she hated that you were moved from Dimi¡¯s


    apartment, but every time she tried to talk to Dimi about letting youe live with me, he would brush


    her off, say that wasn¡¯t necessary, and that you were fine right where you were. Due to him being your


    parent, Jane couldn¡¯t take you away, nor could she convince Joe that you needed to be taken from


    Dimi. Joe believed that Dimi would eventuallye around on his own, and turn things around. She


    almost had Joe convinced to move you in with me when Jane died, and nothing further happened.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Wow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry pup. I could have saved you, but I just¡­.¡±


    ¡°Do NOT me yourself Lucy. You didn¡¯t know, and there wasn¡¯t anything you could do.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, but I should have tried harder.¡±


    ¡°Lucy, you had pups of your own to take care of. You also had a job. I don¡¯t me you, and you


    shouldn¡¯t me yourself. The only people to me here are the people that hurt me. If I can forgive


    them, and move on with my life, so can you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a good pup Chastity. I¡¯m really proud of you, and your mom would be too.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Lucy.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else I can tell you?¡±


    ¡°No. You helped me a lot, and answered my questions. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee girly. I hate to cut this short, but Pa just got home, and I would like to ask her about


    her date.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Definitely. Please tell her I said hi.¡±


    ¡°I will. Bye Chastity.¡±


    ¡°Bye Lucy.¡±


    I hung up the phone, and considered all Lucy had said. I never thought greed, and jealousy would


    make someone behave the way Aurora did. Learning about her life made me sad as well. Not for her,


    but for her parents. What they lost must have really hurt them. I hoped they didn¡¯t me themselves.


    My thoughts were interrupted by a knock at my door. I got up to answer it to find Lexi, and our new


    friend Julie.


    We met Julie in our obstetrics ss. She was about an inch taller than me with long blonde hair, and


    brown eyes. She was from a smaller pack that had several midwives already. She was following in her


    aunt¡¯s footsteps. Lexi, and I hadn¡¯t met her sooner because she had missedst semester due to a


    death in her family. She was given bereavement leave for it. She was a nice girl, but a bit boy crazy.


    She seemed smart. Lexi, and I were still considering talking to her abouting to Moonlight to be a


    midwife there. We hadn¡¯t decided yet though.


    ¡°Hi guys.¡± I said brightly.


    ¡°Hi Chas. Are you ready to get to work on our project?¡± Lexi said, walking into my room.


    ¡°Sure am.¡± I said as I closed the door behind them.


    Julie hadn¡¯t been to my room before so I pulled my books, papers, andptop out as she looked


    around. There wasn¡¯t a lot of space, but she took a lot of time looking at all of the pictures I had up. I


    had had to take a few down to rece with newer ones, but those ones I took down ended up on my


    dresser, and desk.


    ¡°Who are all of these people?¡± Julie finally asked.


    ¡°My family, friends, and mate back home.¡± I answered as I got myptop up and running.


    ¡°They¡¯re all pretty hot.¡±


    ¡°Um. Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Are we ready to get started?¡± Lexi questioned as she took a ce on the floor.


    ¡°Yes. What did we decide¡­.¡± I started, but was interrupted by a video call from Rowen which I


    answered quickly.


    ¡°HI sweet girl.¡± Rowen said with a smile as soon as the call connected.


    ¡°Hi Rowen. How are you?¡± I responded.


    ¡°I¡¯m good. I¡¯m not bothering you, am I?¡±


    ¡°Kind of. Lexi, Julie, and I are about to start working on the project I told you about.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Sorry. Why don¡¯t you text meter, and we can talk then?¡±


    ¡°Oh wow! That¡¯s you¡¯re mate? He¡¯s really hot.¡± Julie said over my shoulder, causing me to jump.


    ¡°Um. Hello. I¡¯m Rowen.¡± Rowen introduced himself.


    ¡°Hi. I¡¯m Julie.¡± She responded as she started twirling her hair, and giving him a smile that bothered me.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Hey Rowen.¡± Lexi called out from her ce on the floor.


    ¡°Hey Lex. I¡¯m sorry I interrupted your study time. I¡¯ll talk to youter sweet girl. I love you.¡± Rowen said.


    ¡°I love you too.¡± I said with a smile, and a wave then disconnected the call.


    ¡°Wow Chastity! He¡¯s hotter than I expected.¡± Julie squealed.


    ¡°Um. Thanks.¡± I responded as I pulled up the project directions on myptop.


    ¡°Does he have a brother?¡±


    ¡°Um. No.¡±


    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s too bad. I wouldn¡¯t mind taking a turn on him though.¡±


    Lexi red at her just as I did, and I growled quietly, ¡°I would appreciate it if you not talk about my mate


    that way. He¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.I¡¯m sorry.¡± Julie squeaked.


    ¡°Thank you. Can we get to work now please.¡± I requested.


    I have to admit that Julie¡¯sment about Rowen did put me off a bit. That didn¡¯t strike me as the type


    of thing one said about another¡¯s mate. Especially a friend¡¯s mate. I wasn¡¯t sure how to react to it, or


    what to say beyond when I already had so I put it in the back of my mind to concentrate on our project.


    We spent an hour nning everything out, and deciding who would do what for the project. By the time


    we called an end to the session I had forgotten all about what Julie had said. We were on our way to


    the cafeteria to meet Norm, Marcus, and Colby for dinner when Julie brought it up.


    ¡°Listen Chastity, I really am sorry for what I said about your mate. I didn¡¯t meant to upset you.¡± Julie told


    me with a small smile.


    ¡°Huh? OH. Yeah. I know you are.¡± I stated.


    ¡°Julie, I¡¯m not trying to be rude, or critical here, but you should always be careful when speaking about


    someone¡¯s mate.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Who said what about who¡¯s mate?¡± Colby asked as he came up behind us, and put an arm around


    Lexi¡¯s


    shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± I said.


    ¡°Julie said that she wouldn¡¯t mind taking a turn with Rowen.¡± Lexi stated, and I side eyed her for it.


    ¡°Oh. Yeah. Don¡¯t say stuff like that to people¡¯s mates. We tend to get a bit possessive.¡± Colby said.


    ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t think.¡± Julie admitted, looking a little sad.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s over now. You learned something from this, now we can move on.¡± I said as I grabbed


    food from the cafeteria line.


    ¡°Ok.¡± Julie smiled.


    After we all had our food we found Norm, and Marcus sitting at table waiting or us. Colby, and Marcus


    instantly jumped into a conversation about theing week¡¯s sses. Marcus seemed to be really


    enjoying his new position, as well as doing really well at it. I was happy for him.


    ¡°Um¡­Chastity, can I ask you a question?¡± Julie asked.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I responded.


    ¡°How do you handle being away from your mate? I thought mates couldn¡¯t handle separation for long?¡±


    ¡°Oh. We¡¯re not marked. We decided to wait until I finish school to do that.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because we both felt it was the best for both of us. I wanted my degree, and he had training he


    needed to do.¡±


    ¡°Training?¡±


    ¡°I told you he¡¯s the future Alpha of my pack, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh right. I forgot about that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He couldn¡¯te with me, and I really wanted my degree so here we are.¡±


    ¡°And he was ok with that?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t have a choice.¡± Colby stated.


    ¡°He¡¯s an Alpha. How could he not?¡± Julie questioned.


    ¡°His best friend, and Beta is our older brother. Jax wouldn¡¯t have tolerated Rowen holding Chastity


    back.¡±


    ¡°Dad, and Joe wouldn¡¯t have put up with it either.¡± I added.


    ¡°How could they stop him?¡±


    ¡°Joe is our Alpha, and dad is his Beta.¡±


    ¡°Oh right. I keep forgetting you are both the pups of your pack¡¯s Beta. Is it hard to be so far away from


    each other?¡±


    ¡°It can be, but we make it work.¡± I answered.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°We talk, text, and video chat daily. He alsoes here, or I go home twice a month to visit for the


    weekend.¡±


    I was a little confused as to why she was asking these questions as I was pretty sure she already knew


    the answers I had talked about Rowen a lot since we met. I didn¡¯t bother saying anything about it


    though. I didn¡¯t want to make her ufortable. I decided to change the subject instead.


    ¡°Marcus, how was lunch with your dad?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A little ufortable at first, but for the most part it was good.¡± Marcus answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± I responded with a smile.


    ¡°What did you two talk about?¡± Norm asked, and I looked at him in question, ¡°I waited to ask until now


    because I knew you would want to know too, Chas.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°Well the weirdest question dad asked, and he had a hard time asking, was how long had I known I


    was gay.¡± Marcus stated.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Norm asked.


    ¡°I told him that I had always known. I never saw females the way other males did.¡±


    ¡°How did you dad react to that?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°He got upset with me.¡± Marcus responded.


    ¡°What? Why? Damn his judgmental ass.¡± Lexi questioned.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t why.¡± Marcus said.


    ¡°Then why?¡±


    ¡°Because if I had been straight forward about it he wouldn¡¯t have tried to fix me up with some of his


    friend¡¯s daughters.¡±


    ¡°But he gave you so much shit when you told him. He even kicked you out.¡±


    ¡°He did.¡±


    ¡°So why was he pissed when you told him how long you had known?¡±


    ¡°He says he feels like shit for admitting it, but I embarrassed him to his friends by rejecting their


    daughters. If he had known he would have never set me up with them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why he kicked you out? Because he was embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°No. He did kick me out because I¡¯m gay. He doesn¡¯t understand it, and at the time couldn¡¯t ept it.


    He says some days it¡¯s still hard for him to ept it, but he is trying. He got pissed at lunch over the


    being embarrassed thing.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but still. That¡¯s not fair to you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, and he admitted that, and apologized for it immediately. It¡¯s just how it is some times. I


    can¡¯t hold that against him, and I don¡¯t because I did embarrass him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­.¡±


    ¡°Lex, it¡¯s fine. I get it. He¡¯s trying now, and that¡¯s what is important.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I guess.


    ¡°So how did the rest of lunch go?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Once we got that out of the way. He asked how I met Norm. He said he wasn¡¯t too surprised that I met


    him thru Lexi. I took your suggestion, and asked him how he met mom, and some about when he was


    a pup. I learned a lot about him. I also learned that he was never really sure what to do with me.¡±


    Marcus


    answered.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re twopletely different people. Dad isn¡¯t very athletic, and never has been. Sports, and such


    were never his thing. He¡¯s always been a reader, and loves numbers. He went to my games, and such,


    but he finally admitted that he never really understood what was going on. When I took up warrior


    training instead of ounting he was disappointed because he had hoped we would have that in


    common, but it just didn¡¯t work out that way. He tried, and still does, but he just doesn¡¯t understand it.


    He did ask me what I am doing in my new job. He¡¯s very proud of me for bing an instructor. When


    I told him what I teach he said it made a lot of sense because even as an infant I seemed to observe,


    and look at everything, all the time.¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I thought so too. It was nice getting to know my father.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wiling to bet he felt the same way.¡±


    ¡°He said he did. You know what thest thing he said to before we left was?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°That he¡¯s d I met Norm. That he¡¯s good for me. I smile more now, am more rxed, and seem a lot


    happier than I have ever been. He¡¯s still adjusting to the fact that Norm is male, but he believes Norm is


    the best thing to ever happen to me. He also believes Norm is the reason I am willing to open up to him


    being a part of my life again.¡±


    ¡°He said that about me?¡± Norm asked, teary eyed.


    ¡°Yes love he did.¡± Marcus smiled at Norm.


    ¡°Aww. That¡¯s so nice of him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s right too. You re the best thing that¡¯s happened to me. You¡¯re also the reason I¡¯m more


    open to trying to build a rtionship with him. That I¡¯m willing to give him this chance.¡±


    ¡°Me? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I see your family, and I want that with my family. I want the closeness you have.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll have that with your dad?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I kind of hope so.¡± Marcus answered.


    ¡°My family is full of nuts though.¡± Norm said with a giggle.


    ¡°They may be, but they¡¯re close, and love each other a lot. That¡¯s what I want with my family. So thank


    you sugar pop for helping me.¡±


    I gushed quietly at Marcus¡¯s words, and the kiss he gave a happy Norm. They really were good


    together, and I was so d Marcus was building a rtionship with his parents. Even though he was


    an adult, one could see he still wanted his parents love. I hoped things kept going in the right direction


    for them.


    ¡°Oh. Oh. Oh. Did you all hear the first mate ball in 25 years is happening here, in a few months?¡± Julie


    asked excitedly.


    ¡°Yes. Darren told me about it. It¡¯s been set for the first weekend in April.¡± Lexi stated.


    ¡°Are any of you going?¡± Julie asked, and I looked a her confused.


    ¡°As much as I would like to see what one of those is like, none of us can go.¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°Now why would you want to go to one? You already have a mate.¡± Colby growled at her.


    ¡°Did you not hear what I just said you pain in my ass? I said to see what it¡¯s like! Not to find someone.¡±


    Lexi growled back.


    ¡°None of us can go, Julie.¡± Norm stated, looking about as confused as I felt.


    ¡°Sure you can.¡± Julie insisted.


    ¡°No. We really can¡¯t. It¡¯s for the unmated only.¡± Colby stated.


    ¡°Why not? It will be fun.¡± Julie pouted.


    Colby just shook his head, and pinched the bridge of his nose. I couldn¡¯t understand why Julie didn¡¯t


    understand this either. She was a sweet girl who excelled in her sses, but there were times when I


    really wasn¡¯t sure if any of what she aplished was her or someone helping her.


    ¡°Julie, anyone with a mate can¡¯t go because it can cause confusion for those unmated, and looking for


    mates. It can also cause jealousy, and massive amounts of possessiveness in mates if someone flirts


    with their mate.¡± Lexi exined calmly.


    ¡°Oh. So you 4 can¡¯t go, but you¡¯re going, right Chastity?¡± Julie asked, looking at me with a big smile.


    ¡°Um. No. Julie, I have a mate. Remember?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Sure, but you¡¯re not marked so it¡¯s not like official right? Plus I¡¯m sure Rowen will be there too.¡±


    ¡°He better not be.¡± I growled, feeling angry all of a sudden.


    ¡°Why not? You¡¯re not official yet.¡±


    For some reason Colby got up from his seat, walked behind me, and put his hands on my shoulders. I


    looked up at him in question, and he did something that he hadn¡¯t done it quite some time. He mind


    linked me.


    ¡°She may notpletely understand about mated, but unmarked mates. Try to calm down, and exin


    it to her. Or do you want me to do?¡± Colby said through mind link.


    ¡°Can you do it please She¡¯s making me angry, and I really don¡¯t want to yell at her if she doesn¡¯t


    understand.¡± I answered him through mind link, and he nodded at me.


    ¡°Julie, being marked or unmarked doesn¡¯t make mates any more or less official. Some mates wait until


    their ceremony to mark each other. Some don¡¯t. Just because someone doesn¡¯t bare their mate¡¯s mark


    doesn¡¯t mean they aren¡¯t officially mated. Chastity, and Rowen are very much official mates. When


    Chastity gets home she and Rowen will mark each other in what ever manner they see fit. In the mean


    time they are still mates. That being said neither of them can or will be at the mate ball.¡± Colby


    exined calmly as he massaged my shoulders with his thumbs.


    ¡°Yeah. But¡­.. What if one of them finds a mate they like better?¡± Julie questioned, and I growled again


    causing Colby to grip my shoulders a little tighter.


    ¡°Julie, how much do you know about mates?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°That there is one for each of us.¡± Julie answered.


    ¡°Right. Mates are each other¡¯s perfect match in every way. There is no one out their better for them,


    and once they have found their mate they want no one else, but that person.¡± Lexi exined.


    ¡°But what about second chance mates?¡± Julie asked.


    ¡°Second chance mates are rare, and only happen in two cases.¡± Norm answered.


    ¡°Which are?¡± Julie questioned.


    ¡°If, on the rare asion some one gets rejected by their mate. They get a second chance, while the


    one that rejected them does not. They have to settle for a chosen mate that they may end up losing if


    their chosen mate¡¯s fated mate shows up. The second reason for that is if one¡¯s mate passes away.


    They are given the gift of a second chance mate because they were robbed of a lifetime of happiness


    with their first fated mate. Sadly, very few look for their second chance mate as the loss for the first can


    be too painful to attempt a second time.¡± Marcus exined.


    ¡°Oh. So you really are all it for each other? Even you Chastity?¡± Julie asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Julie, can I ask you a question?¡± Colby inquired.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Julie answered.


    ¡°How do you not know this? We were all taught this in 9th grade.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I¡­.I guess I didn¡¯t payplete attention to what we were being taught.¡±


    ¡°Oh. OK.¡±


    ¡°¡­.I¡¯m really sorry Chastity. I didn¡¯t mean to upset you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I forgive you.¡± I said with a small smile, but I was starting to question if I would ask her to


    come to Moonlight pack to be one of our midwives.


    ¡°So I guess I¡¯m going alone.¡± Julie said with a small voice, and a pout.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry Julie, but you kind of have to. I¡¯m sure there will be others from Clovend going, and


    people from your pack with probably be there too.¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah. Probably.¡±


    ¡°You know what we can do?¡± Norm asked with a bounce, and I heard Marcus groan quietly.


    ¡°What?¡± Julie responded.


    ¡°Shopping!¡± Norm squealed.


    ¡°Shopping?¡±


    ¡°Um. Yes! You need a dress, and shoes!¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    ¡°Lexi, Chas, and I will take you shopping, and make sure to get you the perfect dress.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Yes! Definitely! Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    After dinner we all went our separate ways. I headed off to my room to finish up some homework I had.


    I was just getting started when Rowen sent me a text asking to video chat. With a smile I called him.


    Seeing his smiling face made my heart flutter.


    ¡°There¡¯s my sweet girl.¡± Rowen said with a grin.


    ¡°Hi Rowen.¡± I waved at him.


    ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    ¡°Getting ready to do some homework.¡±


    ¡°Ah. If I¡¯m bothering you¡­.¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Nope. You¡¯re not. You know I enjoy when we¡¯re on video chat, and working.¡±


    ¡°I do too. How did things go with Lexi, and Julie, is it, on your project?¡±


    ¡°Yes her name is Julie. It¡¯s going well so far. We reviewed the topic, nned everything out, and


    decided who was going to do what.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a great start.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°How was the rest of your day?¡±


    ¡°It was pretty good. I just got back from dinner with everyone.¡±


    ¡°How was that?¡±


    ¡°Mostly good. Marcus told us about his lunch with his dad.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How did that go for him?¡±


    ¡°He said it went really well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. So why mostly good?¡±


    ¡°Julie brought up the mate ball that¡¯s happening at Dark Moon in a few months.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Robert called me about it. He asked to borrow some warriors. He doesn¡¯t think he needs too


    many. Just some to man the security gates, and check IDs against guest lists. That kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°Are you sending any one?¡±


    ¡°I put out a request for volunteers. The hard part is that I had to ask for mated people.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Well this is for a mate ball. If I send someone unmated, and their mate happens to show up for the


    ball, that person will want to be with their newly found mate, not working. It wouldn¡¯t be fair of any of us


    to prevent them from having that. Sending those who are already mated prevents that from happening.¡±


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s true, but I thought those that were mated couldn¡¯t be at the ball?¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t. That¡¯s why they¡¯ll be working the security gates at Dark Moon¡¯s entrances, not the ball


    itself.¡±


    ¡°Oh. That makes sense. I don¡¯t know why I thought they were going to be at the ball itself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡±


    ¡°Have you gotten any responses yet?¡±


    ¡°No, but I just put the request out this evening. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have at least a few by Monday.¡±


    ¡°You really think so?¡±


    ¡°I do. It¡¯s an honor to help another pack. It¡¯s also being paid as overtime so more money for those that


    do


    it.¡±


    ¡°I guess that makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. So is Julie going to the ball?¡±


    ¡°Yes she is.


    ¡°Good luck to her.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She asked if any of us were going. She was disappointed that we said no.¡±


    ¡°None of you have any reason to go, and you all going can cause a lot of problems.¡±


    ¡°I know this, and we told her that. She also thought I would go. She was convinced you would be there


    too.¡±


    ¡°Why the hell would either one of us go?¡±


    ¡°ording to her we¡¯re not officially mates because we¡¯re not marked, and one or both of us might find


    some body better.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit! First of all, there is NO ONE better for me than you! You are perfect for me in every way.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way about you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Second, being marked or unmarked is not what makes mates official. We¡¯ve been official


    from the star¡­..I mean a week after I was an idiot.¡±


    ¡°I know that, and that was exined to her.¡±


    ¡°Good. Why doesn¡¯t she know all of this?¡±


    ¡°ording to her, she wasn¡¯t paying much attention when it was taught in high school.¡±


    ¡°Well alright then.¡±


    ¡°Pretty much.¡±


    ¡°So¡­.um¡­..how did you react when she said we weren¡¯t official? Just out of curiosity.¡±


    ¡°I got angry. Like really angry.¡±


    ¡°Not to sound like an egotistica! ass, but good.¡±


    ¡°Well you kind of are.¡±


    ¡°Kind am what?¡±


    ¡°An egotistical ass.¡±


    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s not very sweet, sweet girl.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding. You¡¯re wonderful.¡±


    ¡°Humph. Of course I am.¡±


    ¡°Ego!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Yeah. I know. I¡¯m only kidding.¡±


    ¡°I know. So am I.¡±


    ¡°I miss you Chastity.¡±


    ¡°I miss you too. When can we see each other next?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll need to be there next weekend to go over the listen of volunteers I get, with Robert. How about I


    come Friday night, and stay until Sunday? We can have lunch with Robert, and Beth one of those


    days. We¡¯ll have the rest of the time for ourselves.¡±


    ¡°I love that idea.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m d. Plus Valentine¡¯s day is that weekend.¡±


    ¡°It is?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know when Valentine¡¯s day is?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­Rowen?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Right. Sorry. Yes. Valentine¡¯s day is next Saturday. Why don¡¯t you make reservations for us for the


    restaurant of your choosing, buy yourself a nice dress, and we¡¯ll go out?¡±


    ¡°Ok. I can do that.¡±


    ¡°Great. It¡¯s a date.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to it.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°Well I better get started on my


    homework.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I have paperwork to do, and a few emails to answer.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Oh, and Rowen?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too Chastity.¡±


    I smiled, and got started on my homework. We spent several hours doing our own work. Every once in


    a while we would stop to chat for a minute or two about what we were working on, but mostly we just


    worked. I was so d Rowen wasn¡¯t overly demanding of my attention all of the time. It made doing


    things like this very easy, and very enjoyable.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    ***Rowen***


    Friday night I got to Clovend kind ofte due to leaving homete. I felt bad about it, but there wasn¡¯t


    much I could do. Of course my Chastity wasn¡¯t bothered by it. She was just happy I was there.


    Unfortunately she fell asleep not long after I had arrived, but with her busy schedule I expected it. I got


    to hold her so that was all that really mattered to me.


    Saturday morning, Valentine¡¯s Day, I let Chastity sleep in. I did take out one of the gifts I got for her. I


    had Lance, our ss blower make her a dozen ss roses, and each was a different color. He also


    made a vase for them. I set it all up on her desk with the card I got for her. Once that was done I took a


    shower than settled on her bed with myptop to do some work.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    As I worked I ran my fingers through her hair. Her hair was always so soft, and I loved it. I also loved


    the little sighs she made while I was doing it. She had gotten used to me doing this over the months,


    and I found that no matter the situation, if I started running my fingers through her hair she would rx,


    and could clear her mind. It was trick I also told Lexi about for when it may be needed.


    Thankfully it wasn¡¯t often. Chastity was having less, and less panic attacks. She was also bing


    less easily startled. Anger from others didn¡¯t make her tense up, and tremble any more either. My


    sweet girl was doing exceptionally well in such a short time. I knew that working with Dee-Dee on her


    self confidence was a struggle though.


    Dee-Dee worked with finding the root of the issue, and Chastity had been forced to face more of her


    past than I think she wanted to, but seeing the results showed that, as awful as it might be facing


    something terrible at first, it was helping. Chastity may not realize it, but I could see the slow changes in


    her own confidence little by little. She was more sure of herself, morefortable with herself, and she


    even carried herself with a bit more confidence. I was really proud of her for all of the work she had


    done on healing herself.


    I hated that I wasn¡¯t by her side physically as she healed, and even called Dee-Dee to express how I


    felt. I knew it was selfish of me to feel that way, but I did. Dee-Dee put in perspective for me though.


    She told. me that building one¡¯s self esteem, and confidence was a personal journey. Having support


    through it. was a positive, and necessary thing, but something Chastity had to do herself, her own way,


    and in her own time. The best thing I could do for her was to continue supporting her, being there for


    her, and listening when she needed me to. Those things I could do without question or thought.


    I was pulled from my thoughts when I heard Chasity moan, and felt her stretch beside me. With a smile


    I closed myptop, and looked into my sweet girl¡¯s beautiful green eyes. They were cloudy from sleep,


    when I moved her hair out of her face, and she smiled up at me.


    ¡°Good morning sweet girl.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°Good morning. How long have you been awake?¡± Chastity mumbled.


    ¡°Awhile. Did you sleep well?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm. Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±


    ¡°You needed your rest.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhh. You needed rest, and I did some work. I don¡¯t mind. I enjoy just having you beside me, asleep


    or awake. Happy Valentine¡¯s Day.¡±


    Before Chastity could respond! leaned forward, and gave her a quick kiss. She had a thing about


    morning


    breath being, as she called it icky so I knew all I could get away with was a quick kiss. When I pulled


    back she gave me a sweet, shy smile.


    ¡°Happy Valentine¡¯s Day.¡± Chastity said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m going to go shower, and get dressed. What time are


    we meeting Robert, and Beth?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re meeting them at 12:00 at the Deli near the pack house.¡± I responded as I watched her get out of


    bed.


    As it had been chillertely she was wearing fuzzy pajama pants, and one of my sweatshirts to sleep in


    instead of her usual tank top and shorts. One thing I noticed about Chastity is that even as a wolf, she


    got cold easily. If it was lower than 65¡ã outside she got the chills. I asked Doctor Deb about that, and


    she assured me that that was normal, especially for Omegas as they tended to be smaller. I did


    chuckle at Chastity¡¯s pants as they were covered in Marvel Character symbols.


    ¡°What?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°Where did you get those?¡± I responded, pointing to her pants.


    ¡°These? Oh. There is aic book like store in town that has a clothing section. I got themst


    weekend


    when I took Jax there.¡±


    ¡°I like them, but they would be better if they were only Captain America.¡±


    ¡°Of course you would say that.¡±


    Chastity giggled then turned toward the bathroom. I knew she saw my gift as soon as she gasped. I


    quietly watched, as she walked over to the vase, and ss roses. She gently ran the tip of her finger


    over the edges of a few petals before picking up the card. The card wasn¡¯t much, just mainly said


    Happy Valentine¡¯s Day on it, but I had a feeling that wouldn¡¯t matter too much to Chastity. I believed it


    would be more about the thought than anything.


    Chastity turned to me with a huge smile, and tears on her eyes. She crawled on the bed, and wrapped


    her arms around me, burrowing her head into my chest. I wrapped my arms tight around her, and just


    held her. Finally she looked up at me, tears leaking down her cheeks, but a huge smile on her face.


    ¡°Thank you Rowen. They¡¯re beautiful! Where did you find those?¡± Chastity asked with a shaky voice.


    ¡°I had Lance make them.¡± I responded with a smile of my own.


    ¡°Wow! They really are perfect.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I got them because you always seem kind of sad when you have to throw away the flowers


    I buy for you. These you never have to throw away. Lance also said that if one ever breaks to let him


    know which color it was, and he¡¯ll make a recement.¡±


    ¡°He did?¡±


    ¡°Yes he did.¡±


    ¡°That was very nice of him.¡±


    ¡°He takes pride in his work.¡±


    ¡°Well he should. It¡¯s very good.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°Do¡­.do you know that¡¯s the first card I have received since your mom passed away?¡±


    ¡°It is?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She would get me a card every year for my birthday. I kept them all in the drawer of the old


    nightstand in the attic. I guess they¡¯re gone now since Naomi cleaned it out, and got rid of that thing.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she did.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°She gave Jax a small stack of cards she found up there. I think he has them in his desk.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm. I¡¯ll have to ask him about them.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go shower now.¡±


    Chastity grabbed some clothes out of her dresser, and headed into the bathroom. While she was in


    there I found a safer ce for the roses as I was worried Lc would knock them over. I put them up on


    the dresser, close to the wall, behind the pictures sitting on it. I chuckled at the collection of pictures


    Chastity had. She was going to run out of space on her dresser before she knew it.


    I looked around her room, and made note of all of the nk wall space. Maybe while I was here I could


    get more double sided strips, and rehang some on other walls for her. I knew from seeing this that the


    walls of our home would one day be covered in pictures. I looked forward to that. Our apartment had


    more than enough wall space for her to hang hundreds of pictures if she wanted.


    Even though she hadn¡¯t moved into my apartment yet, and probably wouldn¡¯t until she finished school, I


    still viewed it as our apartment. When we had discussed her moving into my apartment I had been a


    little disappointed when she had requested to wait until she finished school, but her reasoning, sadly,


    made sense. She spent so many years alone, and still lived in a room alone at school, that when she


    was home for visits she wanted to be surround by people. Colby, and Lexi had made one of Molly and


    Jax¡¯s guest rooms theirs until Colby graduated. Obviously Jax, and Molly lived there. Ross, and/or


    Melissa visited their apartment constantly so she never felt alone at Jax¡¯s. I didn¡¯t always like it, but I


    understood, and didn¡¯t argue about it. Our time to live in our home woulde. I just had to be patient.


    I was holding up frames against the wall next to the bed when Chastity came out of the bathroom in a


    pair of jeans that fit her like a glove, and a dark blue V-neck sweater with a white t-shirt underneath. All


    of it fit her perfectly, and her curves were shown off nicely. I had to swallow back a groan as I watched


    her bend over to grab her cowboy boots. Her ass looked perfect in those jeans.


    That was another way I could tell her confidence was getting better. She dressed in clothing that


    hugged her more than hid her now. She still liked her baggy t-shirts, and sweat pants, but when we


    went out she wore more form fitting outfits. She still hadn¡¯t noticed the stares from other males, but I


    never missed them. I knew it was only a matter of time before another male approached her, and tried


    to steal her away.


    I smiled because after she put her boots on she went to her dresser, and put on the jewelry I got her for


    Christmas. Sadly the chain for the ne I got herst summer broke on herst visit home because


    it got caught in her hair, and got lost. She had been so upset about it too. It took me 20 minutes to get


    her to stop crying over the loss. She wouldn¡¯t wear the one I got her for Christmas all of the time


    because she was worried the stone woulde out. She still wore the charm bracelet when we went


    out, and we always got a new charm for it. What she didn¡¯t know is that I had found her ne, and


    the jeweler was in the process of changing the chain to something stronger. She would have it back in


    a few weeks.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chastity asked from behind me.


    ¡°I wanted to rehang these for you.¡± I answered as I put the picture I was holding back on her dresser.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I thought I could do that for you tomorrow while you¡¯re doing school work.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Ok. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Do you have particr order you would want them in?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s 9:30.¡±


    ¡°Oh good. We still have time to go get breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Well lets go then.¡±


    After Chastity grabbed her ID, purse, and phone, while I grabbed myptop bag, we left her room.


    There were a few people in the hallway, but not too many. We walked mostly in silence. After getting


    our food, we found a table in a quiet corner of the cafeteria.


    ¡°So what is today¡¯s meeting about?¡± Chastity asked as we ate.


    ¡°To review the list of volunteers for the mate ball.¡± I responded.


    ¡°You have volunteers already?¡±


    ¡°Yes actually. We had a quite a few of them. It¡¯s been hard to narrow it down, but I managed.¡±


    ¡°How many are going to be here?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re sending 20. Three for each of the 4 gates into the pack, and 3 extra for back up if needed.¡±


    ¡°How many from Dark Moon will Robert have on the gates?¡±


    ¡°One senior warrior per gate to help identify pack mates, and to check the database as guests arrive.¡±


    ¡°How did you select who got toe?¡±


    ¡°We considered their skills, abilities, and family situation.¡±


    ¡°Not rank, and what do you mean by family situation?¡±


    ¡°Rank doesn¡¯t always mean they are suitable for what is needed. We need people who can work tech


    well, and quickly. Along with people who are overly observant. We also needed at least one female per


    gate. As far as family situation goes, the peopleing will be here for several days before, and after


    to check those staying in the pack territory. As well as to get acquainted with the system used for


    checking IDs and such. We wanted people who did not have pups under the age of 2 at home, or


    multiple young pups at home so as not to put too much stress on the parent being left home. We don¡¯t


    want the families of those that volunteer to have to be caused any stress, if we can help it.¡±


    ¡°Well that makes sense, and is good of you, but what if they volunteered partially for the additional pay


    they would have received for volunteering?¡±


    ¡°Because we have 20 peopleing here, their scheduled hours will be left without someone. Those


    that ¨C don¡¯te will be filling in for those that did. Giving them the overtime pay they would have


    received for


    ¡°Oh. And they won¡¯t be over worked?¡±


    ¡°No. We made sure that would not happen. No one will be working any double shifts or anything like


    that. They¡¯ll just have additional shifts.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°We usually have at least two people rotate every other day with another two people so every shift and


    position always has 2 people on it. What¡¯s going to happen is that the day before the 20 scheduled to


    be here will work. Their counter parts will be off. After that, the person or people filling in for the


    volunteers will work every day instead of every other day for the time the volunteers are here.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Ok. That makes sense. You really thought this through, in every way, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I hope I did. I want to make everyone as happy as I can. No one wants to work that many days in a


    row, but if they¡¯re willing to do it, I¡¯m not going to turn them down.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to make a great Alpha, Rowen.¡±


    ¡°Thank you sweet girl. I hope I will.¡±


    ¡°You definitely will. You already are.¡±


    I smiled at Chastity than leaned forward to give her a quick kiss. Something about knowing I made her


    proud of me meant more to me than even when I made my dad proud of me. When I pulled back she


    was smiling, and blushing. We continued our breakfast in silence for a bit, until an excited female voice


    squealed.


    ¡°CHASTITY!¡± A short blond girl came running over to Chastity who looked up, and gave a small smile.


    ¡°Hi Julie. How are you?¡± Chastity asked as the female made it to our table.


    ¡°I¡¯m good. I was looking for you. I went to your room first, but you weren¡¯t there.¡± Julie said in a rush.


    ¡°Oh. Sorry. What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Can we go shopping today? I really want to go look for my dress for the ball.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Julie, but I can¡¯t this weekend. Rowen, and I are spending it together.¡± Chastity stated as she


    pointed at me, and smiled.


    Julie spun on her heels to face me. Her eyes instantly lit up. She smiled, and blushed as I felt her eyes


    travel down what she could see of my body. I simply nodded, and went back to eating. If this female


    was thinking of flirting with me, I was going to make it clear from the start I wasn¡¯t interested.


    ¡°Oh. Hi Rowen!¡± Julie gushed.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I responded curtly.


    ¡°So what are you doing today, Rowen?¡± Julie asked with a small purr.


    ¡°Spending the day with my mate.¡± I stated as I took ahold of Chastity¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Oh. Can I join you?¡±


    ¡°No. Sorry. We have ns.¡± I snapped just as I heard Chastity growl quietly.


    ¡°Oh. Well maybe you, and I can do something together tomorrow, while Chastity gets caught up on


    school work.¡± Julie offered with a wink.


    I was about to respond when Chastity¡¯s hand smacked the table, and she growled. I looked at her to


    see her eyes zing with anger.


    ¡°Julie, do you make it a point to try toe between mates? Especially those mates of your friends?¡±


    Chastity growled, making me bite my lip to keep from smirking.


    ¡°I was just offering to keep this sexy malepany while you get work done.¡± Julie said innocently.


    ¡°You¡¯re offering to spend time with a mated male under the assumption that one, his mate will be too


    busy to spend time with him, and two that he would even want to spend time with someone other than


    his mate? Or are you hoping you can get him to do something with you behind his mate¡¯s back?¡±


    Chastity


    asked through gritted teeth.


    ¡°It¡­it¡¯s not like that.¡± Julie stammered.


    ¡°Ok. So what were you thinking?¡± Chastity questioned.


    ¡°¡­.I just wanted to spend some time with an attractive male, and Rowen is the perfect male to spend


    time with.¡± Julie answered.


    ¡°Even though he is my mate?¡± Chastity growled again.


    ¡°But is he really? He¡¯s not marked which makes him fair game. Maybe you¡¯re just iming he is your


    mate to keep others away.¡± Julie snapped.


    I growled in anger, and was about to speak up. No way was I going to allow anyone to question if


    Chastity was mine or not. I didn¡¯t get a chance to say anything because Chastity beat me to it.


    ¡°WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY?¡± Chastity yelled as she stood up, ring at Julie.


    ¡°How do any of us know you¡¯re not lying?¡± Julie smirked.


    ¡°Why in the hell¡­.you know what? My rtionship with MY mate is none of your damn business! You


    did this same thing with Colby, then again with Jax! Are you really that clueless or do you enjoy testing


    the bond between mates? Do you get some thrill from seeing if you can tempt a mate away from


    another? Does it make you feel good to disrespect the mate bond like that? On top of that, you are


    doing this to people you call friend. Do you like trying to hurt your friends? I just don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Chastity stated angrily.


    I had remained in my seat, and just ced my hand on her back. I could feel her trembling. There was


    a part of me that was smug about her being possessive over me. The rest of me felt bad for Chastity


    that she was dealing with this from someone she called friend.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Julie huffed.


    ¡°Julie, you just asked MY mate to go do something with you tomorrow, just the two of you, knowing he¡¯s


    here to spend time with me. This is also the first time you have ever met my mate so it¡¯s not like you


    two were friends prior to us bing mates so you can¡¯t im wanting to reconnect with a friend. You


    are crossing a line you have no business crossing. You asked out someone who has a mate, in front of


    his mate. You also asked out your friend¡¯s mate! Both of those things are out of line. Not to mention you


    hitting on him in front of me.¡± Chastity stated firmly.


    ¡°You keep iming that he¡¯s your mate, but where is the proof of that? There is no mark on either of


    you, and every time I ask you about it, you won¡¯t answer. That tells me that you are lying, but hogging


    him for yourself when maybe I am his mate, or any other of the thousands of females out there.¡± Julie


    said.


    smugly.


    ¡°YOU DON¡¯T NEED PROOF! NO ONE DOES! ROWEN IS NOT AND WILL NEVER BE YOUR MATE


    BECAUSE


    HE IS MINE! HE DOESN¡¯T WANT TO SPEND TIME WITH YOU OR ANY OTHER FEMALE THAT IS


    NOT ME,


    HIS MATE! IF YOU WANT TO USE THAT AS EXCUSE THOUGH THEN ANSWER ME THIS! WHY


    THE HELL


    DID YOU TRY TO GET MY BROTHERS COLBY, AND JAX, WHO ARE BOTH MARKED AS MATED


    TO SPEND TIME WITH YOU? WHY DID YOU HIT ON THEM? HUH?¡± Chastity yelled as I felt her


    back tense even more.


    ¡°I DON¡¯T BUY FOR A SECOND THEY ARE YOUR BROTHERS! THAT¡¯S WHY I DON¡¯T BUY THE


    WHOLE THING WITH ROWEN BEING YOUR MATE! YOU THINK I DON¡¯T SEE YOU BEING


    AFFECTIONATE WITH THEM WHILE THEY BOTH HAVE MATES? I SAW YOU, AND JAX WHEN HE


    WAS HERE! I SAW HIM HUGGING YOU, TICKLING YOU, AND YOU RIDING ON HIS BACK! THEY


    HAVE MATES, BUT YOU¡¯RE MESSING AROUND WITH THEM! WHY THE HELL CAN¡¯T I? ROWEN


    IS NOT MARKED SO THAT MAKES HIM FAIR GAME!¡± Julie screamed back.


    ¡°You are¡­..I can¡¯t¡­.Do you have any idea how you just made yourself sound? Julie, Jax, and Colby


    are my


    older brothers by the same father, but different mothers. They look like our dad. I look like my mom.


    Yes, Jax, and I were joking around with each other, and yes he hugged me because he is my brother.


    We are close. We always have been. Colby, and I aren¡¯t as close as Jax, and I, but he is still my


    brother. I am going to hug my brother as is my right. You can¡¯t mess around with them because they


    have mates, and do not want anyone, but their mate! Rowen not being marked does not make him any


    less MINE!¡± Chastity growled, and I noticed Lexi, Colby, Norm, and Marcus standing not far from us.


    Colby looked pissed, as did Lexi. Norm was shaking his head. Marcus just looked kind of sad. I was


    just as angry as Chastity, and I really wanted to put this female in her ce, but something told me I


    needed to let Chastity handle this.


    ¡°THAN WHY THE HELL ISN¡¯T HE MARKED?¡± Julie screamed.


    ¡°WHEN DID MY RELATIONSHIP WITH MY MATE BECOME YOUR BUSINESS?¡± Chastity screamed


    back.


    ¡°JUST TELL ME!!¡± Julie yelled.


    ¡°Why? Why is it anyone¡¯s business, but our own?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°We all have a right to know why you¡¯re hogging a sexy, future Alpha, but refuse to mark him!¡± Julie


    demanded.


    ¡°No you really don¡¯t. He is my mate so hogging him is my right. Our rtionship is our business. Do


    you go around demanding other mated couples tell you private information about their rtionship?¡±


    Chastity questioned.


    ¡°If you were really my friend you would tell me!¡± Julie stated.


    ¡°Is that what this is all about? Because I keep certain things, that are no one else¡¯s business, private? If


    you were my friend, you wouldn¡¯t have flirted with my mate. If you were my friend, you wouldn¡¯t have


    asked him out. If you were Lexi¡¯s friend, you wouldn¡¯t have hit on or asked her mate out. He is


    MARKED and you still did that! You did things you knew were wrong, and would hurt people, but you


    didn¡¯t care. What¡¯s worse is you did those things to people you im to be friends with. Seeing you


    behave like that, why would I even consider telling you my personal business? You keep proving you¡¯re


    not a good friend. You keep proving I can¡¯t trust you.¡± Chastity said, suddenly sounding very sad.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­. It¡¯s not like that Chastity.¡± Julie whimpered.


    ¡°Then what is it Julie? Why do you keep doing these things to people you im to be friends with?¡±


    Chastity questioned quietly.


    ¡°Because I want what you all have!¡± Julie snapped.


    ¡°So the best way to aplish that is to hit on your friend¡¯s mates, and try to spend alone time with


    their mates? That makes no sense, Julie.¡± Lexi finally stepped in with a growl.


    ¡°I want to be treated how they treat you so why not? Don¡¯t I deserve that?¡± Julie questioned angrily.


    ¡°Sure, with your own mate. Not with someone else¡¯s!¡± Lexi snapped.


    ¡°If you want that with someone go find your own mate. Leave the mates of others.¡± Colby stated firmly.


    ¡°Have some respect for yourself, and the people you call friends.¡± Norm said sadly.


    ¡°You all make it seem so easy.¡± Julie snapped.


    ¡°Do you think it was easy for any of us?¡± Chastity squeaked.


    ¡°Of course it was.¡± Julie grumbled.


    ¡°No it really wasn¡¯t. Norm, and I are from the same pack, but didn¡¯t meet each other until Lexi


    introduced us. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they¡¯re both friends with Chastity I may have never met him.¡±


    Marcus


    stated.


    ¡°Colby is from a different pack. If I hadn¡¯t been friends with Chastity, I probably wouldn¡¯t have met my


    mate either.¡± Lexi added.


    ¡°Chastity, and Rowen had it easy.¡± Julie huffed.


    ¡°Chastity, and I have had it anything, but easy. Do you think it¡¯s easy to live 4 hours away from my


    mate, and only get to see her on weekends or breaks? You have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± I


    finally stated, ring at Julie, and Chastity put her arm around my waist, cuddling into my chest.


    ¡°Julie, we get that you want to find your own mate, but trying to take the mate of another is wrong on so


    many levels, and it hurts a lot of people. You have no idea the pain you could be causing a mate if the


    mate you¡¯re spending time with cheats with you.¡± Chastity stated quietly.


    ¡°But there would be no pain for you. He¡¯s not marked!¡± Julie growled again.


    ¡°The bond between mates begins the minute they connect eyes. It gets stronger every day, with or


    without the mark. The bond Chastity, and Rowen share is very strong, despite theck of mark. I am


    also sure neither of them appreciate you¡¯re attempts at Rowen, or you pushing for answers that really


    are none of your business. I¡¯m going to ask this nicely, once, and if I have to ask again, it will not end


    well for you. Leave Rowen alone! Stop trying to tempt him away from Chastity! I will NOT stand for


    anyone trying to take her mate from her, nor will I stand for anyone hurting my SISTER!¡± Colby said


    firmly, stepping into Julie¡¯s personal space, and ring at her, causing her to shrink back.


    ¡°I think at this point it may be best if you, and I only interact for our project, and sses at this point,


    Julie. I don¡¯t want to do it, but you have really hurt me today, and I just don¡¯t trust you.¡± Chastity said in


    a shaky voice causing me to hug her close to me.


    ¡°What?¡± Julie shrieked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be friends with you Julie. I¡¯m sorry. You really hurt me, and I need to make the best decision for


    me. I wish it didn¡¯t have to be this way, but it does.¡± Chastity said.


    ¡°But¡­.I thought you were going to go dress shopping with me?¡± Julie whined.


    ¡°Lexi, and Norm can go with you, if they want, but I won¡¯t be.¡± Chastity whispered.


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair.¡± Julieined, and I felt Chastity tense up again.


    ¡°FAIR! FAIR! IS WHAT YOU DID TODAY FAIR? WAS THIS ENTIRE CONVERSATION FAIR? WAS


    ANYTHING YOU SAID TO ME FAIR? NO IT WASN¡¯T! YOU HURT ME TODAY! BADLY! YOU


    CROSSED A LINE THAT CANNOT BE UNCROSSED! I CANNOT TRUST YOU, AND I DON¡¯T WANT


    A FRIEND I CAN¡¯T TRUST!¡± Chastity shouted as she pulled away from me, and faced Julie fully.


    ¡°You talk about trust, but you never answered my question about not marking Rowen. If he was your


    mate you would have marked him already.¡± Julie snarled.


    ¡°MIND YOUR OWN BUSINESS!¡± I roared as I was so finished with this conversation.


    Julie instantly bowed her head in submission. I nced around, and noticed everyone in the room was


    doing the same. I realized that I let my Alpha aura take over. I felt a small, soft hand slip into mine. I


    instantly pulled my aura back, and calmed down enough to just re at Julie.


    ¡°You have been told that the private details of my rtionship with my mate are none of your business,


    and it will remain that way. If we wanted you or anyone else to know, we would have made it public.


    You pushing for that information will not get your question answered. Nothing you say is going to


    change that. The smartest thing you can do at this point is walk away, and stay away. I¡¯ve tolerated you


    upsetting, and hurting my mate long enough. I have only kept my mouth shut this long because it was


    clear to me Chastity wanted to handle this herself, but enough is enough. It¡¯s time for you to go.¡± I


    stated firmly.


    ¡°But Rowen.¡± Julie whined.


    ¡°Are you friends, rted to, or close to the Future Alpha of your pack?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Julie asked, crinkling her brow in confusion.


    ¡°Do you refer to the Future Alpha of your pack by his first name, dropping his title before addressing


    him?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°No.¡± Julie responded.


    ¡°So you know that you refer to a Future Alpha as such, correct?¡± I continued to ask.


    ¡°Well yes.¡± Julie responded still looking confused.


    ¡°And you do not show me the same respect, why?¡± I growled.


    ¡°Because I wa¡­¡­.¡± Julie started, but stopped as I red harder at her.


    ¡°Too bad! Unless I tell you otherwise, refer to my rank first, before using my name. You are not from my


    pack, one of my rtives, one of my friends, nor are you my mate. You are also from a pack that is not


    mine.¡± I stated firmly.


    ¡°But no one else in this group do.¡± Julie argued.


    ¡°Colby, and Lexi are my brother inw, and sister inw, as well as my friends. Norm, and Marcus are


    my


    friends Chastity is my mate! I just met you today, and I do not see you ever being a friend of mine.¡± I


    said,


    trying not to roll my eyes.


    I


    ¡°Jax called you by your name without your title.¡± Julie huffed


    ¡°Jax has been my best friend since we were in diapers. He is also my Beta! Of course he called me by


    my name!¡± I stated firmly.


    ¡°But¡­.¡± Julie tried again.


    ¡°Enough! Go! I am spending time with my mate, and you are interrupting! If you¡¯re here to eat go do so,


    another table! Leave us alone!¡± I stated firmly then wrapped my arms around Chastity again.


    at


    Julie looked at all of us before her shoulders dropped, and she walked away. I turned Chastity to me,


    pulled her into a tight hug, and rubbed her back. She was no longer trembling, and although it took me


    awhile, I realized she had been trembling with anger. I had never seen her so mad before. Sure she


    had yelled at me a few times, but this was different, and I was a little worried.


    ¡°Are you ok, sweet girl?¡± I asked quietly than kissed her on the top of the head.


    ¡°I¡¯m hurt, and a little angry, but yes I¡¯m ok. I hadn¡¯t beenpletely sure of her. Now I know.¡± Chastity


    admitted.


    ¡°Small fry, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s the right person to join us at Moonlight.¡± Lexi said quietly.


    ¡°I agree. So we keep looking?¡± Chastity stated.


    ¡°I think so.¡± Lexi agreed.


    ¡°We¡¯ll let you two get back to your breakfast.¡± Marcus offered.


    ¡°Oh. We¡¯re finished. We¡¯ll see you allter.¡± Chastity stated as she pulled out of my arms.


    We said our goodbyes, and left the cafeteria. Chastity was a bit quiet at first, but then decided she


    wanted to talk about what had just happened. She was calmer than I expected her to be, but I was also


    d that she didn¡¯t seem to be letting the situation with Julie get to her. Since we had time before we


    met up with Robert, and Beth we decided to go to theic book store Chastity told me about.


    As soon as we walked in the door a huge smile spread across my face. Chastity hadn¡¯t been wrong


    about the amount of Marvel items they had. I heard Chastity giggle, and I looked at her questioningly.


    ¡°You should see your face right now. You look like a pup in a candy store.¡± Chastity said between her


    giggles.


    ¡°I guess I kind of am.¡± I responded with a chuckle.


    ¡°Go look around.¡±


    I nodded, and started to wander to look at every thing. I saw Chastity wondered over to the racks of


    clothes. I headed off to the models, and figures. For awhile I just stood there staring. There was so


    much stuff. I was truly impressed. I wasn¡¯t sure if ouric book store or our hobby shop had all of


    this. Chastity was right, I was like a pup in a candy store. I chuckled to myself, shook my head, and


    picked up an action figure to look at.


    I was looking at a couple of posters hanging up on the wall when I heard Chastity gasp. I quickly turned


    around, tensed, and scanned the store for any threats to my sweet girl. I finally spied her holding a box


    in her hands, ! rxed. She was inspecting the box, and opening the front ps. I made my way over to


    her. When I reached her, she showed me what it was.


    ¡°It¡¯s a limited edition retro Mickey and Minnie. They¡¯re so cute.¡± Chastity gushed as she opened the


    front ps of the box to show me.


    I smiled at her then looked at the box. I didn¡¯t know much about the characters, but they were kind of


    neat looking. I could tell that Chastity loved them though. I wasn¡¯t going to let her leave the store


    without them.


    ¡°Go ask the cashier to hold them. When we¡¯re done looking around, we¡¯ll get it.¡± I said, smiling at


    Chastity..


    ¡°Really?¡± Chastity questioned.


    ¡°Of course.¡± I stated.


    ¡°But they¡¯re so expensive.¡± Chastity argued.


    ¡°So. I can definitely afford them, and you want them. We¡¯re getting them.¡± I said then kissed her temple.


    ¡°Thank you Rowen. Thank you so much.¡± Chastity said excitedly than went over to the cashier, hugging


    the box.


    I chuckled as I made my way over back over to the posters. As I was looking I found a framed photo of


    the Avengers with all of the actors autographs. I couldn¡¯t leave without it so I grabbed the item number,


    along with another one I saw, to give the cashier. After that I made my way over to the clothing racks. I


    chuckled when I saw Chastity pull out a pair of Iron Man pajama pants, and long sleeved t-shirt.


    ¡°Captain America is better.¡± I joked.


    ¡°So you get those. I¡¯m getting these.¡± Chastity yfully sniffed at me.


    ¡°You would look better in Captain America.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    I chuckled, and sorted through the pajama rack. I found a pair of Captain American pajama pants, and


    grabbed them for me. I also found a t-shirt that I didn¡¯t have yet. Chastity some how found a pair of


    boxers, and threw them in my hands then scurried away. I chuckled than added them to my little pile.


    ¡°What is wrong with us?¡± Chastity eventually asked with a giggle.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°We¡¯re both adults, and here we are buying super hero clothes, and cartoon character dolls.¡± Chastity


    answered with a giggle.


    ¡°Seems like more than just cartoon character dolls. Is that Minnie Mouse pajamas I see?¡± I joked.


    ¡°They¡¯re purple.¡± Chastity sniffed.


    I chuckled as we decided we were done, and headed to the register.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with either of you. I fully believe that enjoying such characters makes one fun.


    Some of my best customers are your age or older. Hell, I¡¯m 40 years old, and I own this store. I opened


    it when I was 19 because I felt that everyone young, or old should still be able to enjoy super heroes,


    and cartoon characters. I love this ce, and I do all I can to cater to the tastes of everyone, young,


    old, male, and female. You¡¯re never too old to be fun.¡± The male cashier stated as he started to scan


    my purchases.


    ¡°That¡¯s a long time. This must be a popr store.¡± Chastity stated.


    ¡°It¡¯s had it¡¯s ups, and downs. That¡¯s why I expanded the store, and added the clothes. Not everyone


    has space or money for models, and such. Not everyone readsic books, but everyone needs


    clothes. A lot of people like clothes that show their personality or likes. Is this everything?¡± The cashier


    stated after he finished ringing up the pants, t-shirt, and boxers.


    ¡°Oh. No. That Mickey and Minnie set, plus these two photographs on the wall over there.¡± I answered


    as I handed him the slips I pulled.


    ¡°Oh good. I¡¯m so d these cute little fellows found a home. I got this setpletely by ident.¡± The


    casher stated as he rang up the set.


    ¡°Oh? How did you get them?¡± Chastity asked as she looked over some stickers, and patches sitting on


    the


    counter.


    ¡°A female had seen them on the Disney website. Her 14 year old daughter used to love Mickey, and


    Minnie. She thought her daughter would love them so she ordered them before they sold out.


    Unfortunately, while her daughter did appreciate them, she told her mom that they just weren¡¯t her thing


    any more. She felt really bad about the money her mom spent on them. She brought them in a few


    weeks after Christmas to sell them to me.


    ¡°She told me she wanted to use the money to get a locket she knew her mom really loved, but would


    never buy for herself. She could afford the locket, but preferred to spend the money on her pups. I


    overpaid the pup for these because she said she wanted to get her mom the locket as a thank you for


    the thought, and I still love you gift. She left here, and went right across the street to get that locket.


    ¡°She brought it back to show me, and I¡¯ll admit, Iughed. It had Minnie¡¯s head etched on one side, and


    Mickey¡¯s on the other. She said that Mickey, and Minnie was their thing when she was a younger pup.


    She wanted her mom to have something to represent those years.¡± The cashier exined.


    ¡°Aww. That¡¯s so sweet.¡± Chastity gushed as she added 2 patches to her small pile of cloths she was


    buying that she refused to let me pay for.


    ¡°It really was.¡±


    ¡°Do you think mom was upset about her selling that set to you?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Let me grab these two for you, and then I¡¯ll answer you.¡± The cashier answered than walked over to


    the poster wall.


    When he returned I leaned over the counter, and asked him to try to keep Chastity from seeing the


    second picture. It was a gift I was going to add to the one I already had for Valentine¡¯s day. He just


    nodded, kept my picture on top of it, and typed in the code for the gift. He than wrapped it in tissue


    paper, facedown, quickly while Chastity was looking over the two sets of pajamas she was buying.


    ¡°To answer your question youngdy, when a pupes in with something they want to sell, and mom


    or dad didn¡¯t want them to, I usually get an angry phone call, or visit from them. I never got either from


    the female¡¯s mom.¡± The cashier exined.


    ¡°Oh ok.¡± Chastity responded, ¡°Does that happen a lot? The angry parents I mean.¡±


    ¡°Here you go son.¡± He said as he handed me my bags, and I moved so he could ring up Chastity¡¯s


    purchases, ¡°Thankfully not any more. I put a system in ce for that kind of situation now. Or I usually


    do. That female was the first exception in many years, and it was only because of what she nned to


    do with the money.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°Now, I hold the item a pup brings in for two weeks before I give them anything for it. I also request their


    parent¡¯s contact information. Usually an email or phone number. I will send an email or text message to


    the parent to inform them that I have the item on hold, and how I ended up with it. If a parentes in


    angry, I return the item. If they don¡¯te in, respond, or give me the ok to give the money, I will after 2


    weeks.¡± He exined.


    ¡°So why didn¡¯t you do that with the female with that set?¡± Chastity questioned.


    ¡°Like I said, what she nned to do with the money influenced me. This female was thinking of her


    mom while, most pups, when theye in, are looking for money for video games, electronics, candy,


    or that kind of thing. Things mom or dad has probably already said no to.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Did you tell her mom about the set?¡±


    ¡°No because I didn¡¯t want to ruin her surprise for her mom.¡±


    ¡°That was very sweet.¡±


    ¡°It really was. Well you¡¯re all set. Pleasee back any time. I usually have a rotating selection of


    items, and I keep things well stocked.¡±


    ¡°We will. Thank you.¡± Chastity said with a big smile, and a wave to the man.


    I took hold of her hand, and lead her out of the store. Once our bags were in the trunk, I checked the


    time. I was shocked to see that it was already 11:45. I hadn¡¯t realized we had been there so long. After


    grabbing myptop bag, Chastity, and I made our way to the deli to meet up with Robert, and Beth.


    They weren¡¯t there yet so we let the host know we were waiting on them, and were seated at a semi-


    private table near the back.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    ***Chastity***


    Shopping with Rowen had been a lot of fun. Yes technically we¡¯re both adults, but it was fun to act like


    pups sometimes. I still couldn¡¯t believe he bought me those dolls. I wasn¡¯t sure where I was going to up


    them though. I guess i would have to figure it outter. We had just put in our drink order when Robert,


    and Beth arrived. After greeting each other, they sat across from us.


    ¡°What did you two do this morning?¡± Beth asked after putting in their drink order.


    ¡°I took Rowen to theic book shop down the street.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Danny¡¯s ce?¡± Robert questioned.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°I love that ce. I get a lot of my Star Wars stuff from him.¡± Robert said excitedly.


    ¡°He, ke, and Darren go whenever they get a chance.¡± Beth said with a giggle.


    ¡°You like Star Wars?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Please, please don¡¯t get him started.¡± Beth pleaded, making me giggle.


    ¡°Yes I do. Very much. Have you seen any of them?¡± Robert asked, eyeing gleaming.


    ¡°No.¡± I responded.


    ¡°You really need to. They are the greatest movies. making me giggle.


    ¡°We need a shop like that is Moonlight.¡± I stated.


    Robert started excitedly, but Beth stopped him


    ¡°Talk to Danny about it the next time you¡¯re there.¡± Robert suggested.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t want to move.¡± I stated confused.


    ¡°No he wouldn¡¯t, but maybe he¡¯d be interested in opening a second shop, and finding someone in your


    pack to run it.¡± Robert stated.


    ¡°That can be done?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Sure. They do that in the human world. I¡¯m sure we wolves can do something like that too. We do a lot


    of pack trading, and such already.¡± Rowen stated.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± I stated.


    ¡°Talk to him about it the next time you¡¯re there Chas. If he¡¯s interested tell him toe talk to me.


    Rowen, and I can look into making it work.¡± Robert advised, and I nodded.


    When the waiter returned with our drinks, we ced our food orders.


    ¡°So I got your email this morning, Rowen.¡± Robert stated.


    ¡°And?¡± Rowen questioned.


    ¡°You know we have to run our own back grounds checks for security purposes, but as long as


    everything checks out, we should be good.¡±


    ¡°If you need a few more, just let me know.¡±


    ¡°There is a chance I might, but I¡¯m notpletely sure yet.¡±


    ¡°More responses than you expected?¡±


    ¡°No. That¡¯s not it.¡±


    ¡°Was there some kind of threat?¡±


    ¡°No. Nothing like that. I got a call this morning. The King, Queen, Prince, and his mate areing.¡±


    My eyes widened, and I felt like my jaw hit the floor. I nced over at Rowen to see him in pretty much


    the same state. Robert, and Beth were both nodding.


    ¡°I had the same reaction.¡± Robert admitted.


    ¡°Do you know why they¡¯ve decided toe to this?¡± Rowen questioned after the shock wore off.


    ¡°From what I¡¯m told, since it is the first mate ball held in so many years, the king wants to do his part to


    make sure it goes well. I think he also wants to observe how his people behave in arge group like


    this.¡±


    I guess that makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Do¡­.do you think they are going to attend all of them moving forward?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure honestly. I guess time will tell.¡± Robert answered.


    ¡°Will he be bringing his own warriors as well?¡± Rowen questioned.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he will. He told me that he would send me a head count of how many people will be in his


    party in about a week.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Well let me know, and if you need more warriors for the weekend I¡¯ll do what I can to make it


    happen.¡±


    ¡°Great. I really appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°Where will they be staying?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s the fun part.¡± Beth answered with a small giggle.


    ¡°How so?¡± I questioned, feeling confused.


    ¡°They¡¯re staying at the pack house. When I told ir this morning she got really excited, but then she


    completely freaked out. Suddenly the whole pack house needs aplete make over. Jeremy had a


    calm her down. I have never seen her like that before.¡± Beth exined.


    ¡°Oh dear. That doesn¡¯t sound good.¡±


    ¡°Oh no. It is. She is over the moon happy to have them here, and staying in our pack house, but she¡¯s


    so worried about making a good impression that she was scouring her Luna bible for how to handle


    royal visits.¡±


    ¡°Have they never been here before? I thought the Alpha meetings were rotated to a different pack


    every year?¡±


    ¡°It is, and she forgot they were just here 5 years ago.¡±


    ¡°So she¡¯s worried about nothing, basically?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much, but that¡¯s mom.¡± Robert said with a chuckle.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯d probably feel the same way in her shoes.¡± I admitted with a shrug.


    ¡°Why? They¡¯re not here to see how the pack house looks. They¡¯re here to see how the ball goes.¡±


    Rowen stated sounding confused, and I shook my head.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t get it. It¡¯s a female thing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡±


    ¡°How long are they staying?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll get here the Friday the before, and leave Monday.¡± Robert answered.


    ¡°How many additional warriors do you think you¡¯ll need?¡± Rowen asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. The king¡¯s assistant said they will be bringing their own contingent of warriors with


    them. I¡¯m just waiting on a head count.¡±


    ¡°Well just let me know as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I definitely will.¡±


    ¡°Do you guys need any help getting the pack house ready?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. I know ir ns to start going through all of the guest rooms, and everything than


    make some decisions. I¡¯ll let you know as soon as I know.¡± Beth stated.


    ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll do what I can to help.¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t over extend yourself. You¡¯re getting into the harder sses now, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t promise I¡¯ll be a lot of help, but I¡¯ll do what I can.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll let ir know.¡±


    ¡°Have decisions been made on where everyone will be staying for the weekend?¡± Rowen asked.


    ¡°After reviewing everything, and the potential head counts, we don¡¯t have the space needed for


    everyone. There are several,rge human hotels about an hour from here. We¡¯ve sent all of the packs


    the hotel information.¡± Robert answered.


    ¡°How are they going to exin suchrge groups of people staying in those hotels, and leaving for


    hours. on end?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°The same it¡¯s exined whenever we have Alpha meetings at smaller packs. Humans have what they


    call conventions, and stuff like that. I guess our gatherings can be called the same thing.¡± Robert


    answered.


    ¡°But couldn¡¯t that draw attention to us?¡±


    ¡°It could, but we¡¯re got precautions in ce to minimize as much attention as we can. It¡¯s a risk, but


    we¡¯re hopeful.¡± Robert answered.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much choice. It¡¯s either that are people travel a lot all in one day. That¡¯s too much of a


    risk.¡± Rowen added.


    ¡°Well hopefully all goes well.¡± I stated.


    ¡°We have informed the schools that anyone who is already mated, and not attending the ball will be


    required to stay on their campus for the weekend. My warriors will already be pretty busy keeping


    things under control with the influx of wolves for this, I don¡¯t want to add to that by having people who


    aren¡¯t on the guest list wandering around.¡± Robert said.


    ¡°Oh. That makes sense. Maybe I could go home for a visit that weekend?¡± I suggested, as I looked at


    Rowen.


    ¡°I had considereding here to spend the weekend with you then, but maybe going home would be


    the better idea.¡± Rowen said as he smiled at me.


    ¡°Ok. How about asking the students who are here from other packs, and that can¡¯t go to the ball, to go


    home for that weekend, instead of staying here. Maybe talk to the schools about taking a long


    weekend, closing Thursday, and reopening Tuesday?¡± I asked, looking back at Robert.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a half bad idea. I think Denu may be the hardest one to convince though.¡± Robert stated.


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°The nature of their training is pretty intense.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s worth a try though.¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°If you can get the schools to shut down for that weekend, maybe some of their empty dorm spaces


    could be used for guests.¡± Rowen said.


    ¡°That I know they won¡¯t do.¡± Robert said.


    ¡°Why?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Now remember that wolves tend to be very territorial by nature. The students here from other packs


    are already suppressing their nature to keep those away that don¡¯t belong to their pack. It¡¯s not always


    easy, and some times can cause big problems. The schools contend with issue between student


    fighting over what they perceive as theirs enough as it is. Adding more unknowns, even for a weekend


    could cause potentially dangerous situations. The schools don¡¯t want to take that risk. Especially Denu


    as ALL of their students are warriors, and very protective.¡± Robert exined.


    ¡°Really? Howe I have never had any problems, nor seen any?¡± I questioned because I really didn¡¯t


    understand as I had never once felt territorial or anything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take this the wrong way sweet girl, but you¡¯re situation is a bit different.¡± Rowen said gently, as


    he took hold of my hand.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t until a few weeks before you came here that you had anything that was really yours.


    Everything belonged to others, or was taken from you before you made an attachment to it. You¡¯ve


    never been in a position to really be territorial.¡± Rowen exined.


    ¡°On top of that, we Omegas are more giving than possessive. We give, and do all we can for others.


    Yes we¡¯re protective of those that mean the most to us, and our homes, but we¡¯re less likely to get into


    a physical altercation over what is ours.¡± Beth added.


    I sat back and thought about what they both said for a bit. I could see what they were saying, and I


    guess they weren¡¯t quite wrong.


    ¡°I guess that makes sense. I haven¡¯t really seen any issues at Clovend though.¡± I said.


    ¡°Most of your ssmates are Omegas so again less possessive, and more giving. That¡¯s also one of


    the reasons sses tend to be smaller in all of the schools. The less students, the easier it is to prevent


    in fighting amongst them.¡± Robert stated.


    ¡°I guess that makes sense. So all the schools have smaller sses, and smaller student admissions?¡± I


    questioned.


    ¡°Some yes. Some no.¡± Robert answered.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well the medical school is a lotrger due to there only being 2 in the country for wolves. What they¡¯ve


    done is divided the school in half to try to keep a lower head count. They also rotate which group works


    in the hospital for their practical¡¯s. The doctors in training also only do one year of residency before


    they go home to finish under the doctors in their own packs. They only do that year of residency here


    because they are still in sses. Once their sses end, they leave.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Which other school has a high number of students?¡±


    ¡°The teaching school. As educators are incredibly important we have a lot of people attending. They do


    the best they can, but it can be really difficult. If Molly, Rowen, the Dean, and I cane to an


    agreement about moving the early education program to Moonlight it should help them a lot.¡±


    ¡°Can our pack really handle a school like they have here?¡± I asked Rowen.


    ¡°We can. Dad has already mapped the space for where it will be. We have more than enough warriors


    for security. We will have to build security gates like they have here, but it¡¯s doable. I have to do the


    same with the program I¡¯m setting up so it was already in the works.¡± Rowen answered.


    ¡°How is thating along any way?¡± Robert asked.


    I knew they would be spending a lot of time talking about his program. I was excited, happy, and proud


    of him for doing this, but I also already knew everything about it so I turned to Beth. ¡°Where will the ball


    be held?¡±


    ¡°In the banquet hall in the pack house. Thankfully it¡¯s big enough.¡± Beth answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. It is pretty big.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Yes it is. It also has it¡¯s own separate wing. The living quarters of the building will be closed off so we


    don¡¯t have to worry about anyone going where they¡¯re not supposed to be.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. What about decorations, and food?¡±


    ¡°All of us females have been looking over pictures from previous balls to get some ideas. Thankfully it


    doesn¡¯t seem like decorations were too crazy. We should be able to keep it pretty simple, but elegant.


    We¡¯ve given the head chef who handles meals for all of our events free reign over all of the food. He¡¯s


    got some really great ideas.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°To try to amodate a wide range of tastes he¡¯s been contacting other packs to get ideas on dishes


    that are specialities.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°Do you all need help with the decorations?¡±


    ¡°We could always use another hand.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I help with those over the next couple of weekends, during our meetings?¡±


    ¡°Definitely. So what are you and Rowen doing to celebrate today?¡±


    ¡°Rowen, obviously is a big steak fan so I made us reservations at the steak house in town. After that I


    was thinking we could go to the concert in town, but with the curfew at Clovend we can¡¯t. It ends


    after we have to be back.¡±


    ¡°Well that kind of stinks.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. We¡¯ll probably walk around or something for a bit.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re ying some romantic movies at the theater this evening.¡±


    ¡°I looked into that, but neither of us are really big romantic movie fans.¡±


    ¡°Most males aren¡¯t.¡±


    Beth, and I both giggled at that..


    ¡°True. I can¡¯t say I am either though. They always seem so far fetched, and kind of boring.¡± I stated.


    ¡°I can¡¯t argue with you there. Humans are so weird when ites to love, and rtionships. I mean,


    how do you not know who your soulmate is as soon as you see them? Why all the crazy, win their


    hearts stuff. We wolves have it so much easier.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not kidding. If what those movies show is true, it is a lot of hard work.¡±


    ¡°Like us female wolves have it much easier. Look what we have to deal with? A bunch of crazy, hard


    headed males, and we have two of them. The wolf half, and the human half.¡±


    ¡°So true. I always meant to ask, how did you and Robert meet?¡±


    ¡°Oh now that¡¯s a fun story.¡±


    ¡°Can I hear it?¡±


    ¡°Of course. He, Anthony, Heather, and ke hade to my pack during their tour. They were already


    a few months in. My mom was one of the pack house Omegas who did the cooking so I was there after


    work every day.¡±


    ¡°What did you do before you met Robert, and moved here?¡±


    ¡°I was a bookkeeper for a couple of businesses in our pack.¡±


    ¡°Oh ok.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That training has helped me a lot. Anyway. It was the second day of their trip. Robert, and ke


    were surrounded by females hitting on them as I was approaching the house, with my cousin who¡¯s


    arm was thrown over my shoulder. I hadn¡¯t quite caught his scent yet, but I guess Robert had caught


    mine. I heard a growl, and looked up to see what was going on. That¡¯s when I saw Robert. He pushed


    past the girls, stormed right up to us, punched my cousin in the face, and yanked me against him.


    Scared the crap out of me because I had no clue what was going on.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Oh he did.¡±


    ¡°My cousin jumped up to go after him, but by that point I knew what he was to me. I had no idea who


    the hell he was, just that he was my mate. I stood right in front of him as my cousin was barreling at


    him, and growled. My cousin, and I had never fought a day in our lives, we grew up together. The look


    on his face was priceless. It was some where between pissed off, shocked, and hurt.¡±


    ¡°Oh no.¡±


    ¡°Yup. I just said that¡¯s my mate don¡¯t touch him.¡±


    ¡°What did your cousin say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, he just stood there, and blinked at me for a good minute then told Robert he packed a hell of


    a punch


    ¡°That was cool of him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You want to know the worst part?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°For the first 30 minutes after that we still had no clue who either of us was. My Alpha was so worried


    about trouble starting because of Robert hitting my cousin that we didn¡¯t even introduce ourselves to


    each other until everything calmed down, but Robert never took his hands off me the whole time.¡±


    ¡°Oh goodness.¡±


    ¡°It was my mom that had to ask who Robert was. When he finally introduced himself I thought my mom


    was going to faint. She never thought one of her pups would ever mate an Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Your poor mom.¡±


    ¡°She got over it quickly. The hardest part for her was that I would be leaving.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I was. Do you see her often?¡±


    ¡°Not as much as we would both like as she lives 8 hours away from here, but we make do. It¡¯s a lot of


    video chatting, and phone calls. She says when we have our first pup she¡¯lle here to help.¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to have a pup anytime soon?¡±


    ¡°nning? NO. Not preventing? Yes. We figure it will happen when it happens, but we¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°When did you stop preventing?¡±


    ¡°After Robert was given the position of Alpha. We decided to wait because we both wanted to be fully


    ready to take over our roles, and knew a pup may not get as much of the time, and attention they


    deserved as we prepared to step into our roles.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Have you, and Rowen discussed pups or made any decisions about that?¡±


    ¡°We both know we want pups, but not beyond that. I want to finish school first, and he wants to be able


    to focus on training with his dad, as well as getting his training program up and running.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Are you still unsure about bing a Luna, and talking about taking up the role?¡±


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m really not as ufortable about it as I used to be. I still worry that I won¡¯t be any good


    at being a Luna. I think not really talking about it has helped. I don¡¯t feel as pressured, but I think, when


    the timees, I¡¯ll be ready for it.¡±


    ¡°Let me just tell you, that as much as you don¡¯t want to, you¡¯ll always wonder if you¡¯re a good Luna.¡±


    ¡°Oh great. I don¡¯t need that, but what makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°ir was Luna for almost 30 years, and even now questions if she was a good Luna or not.¡±


    ¡°From everything I¡¯ve learned about her, and from her, she was a great Luna.¡±


    ¡°She really was, and has been amazing to help me prepare for the role. I think it¡¯s just one of those


    things that happens when you¡¯re in this kind of role.¡±


    ¡°I guess I can see that.¡±


    ¡°Trust your instincts.¡±


    ¡°ir always says that.¡±


    ¡°She does, and she¡¯s right. A big part of what we do is instinct.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°How goes the search for another midwife?¡±


    ¡°Ugh. I thought I found someone, but some problems came up today, and well, she won¡¯t be joining us.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    I told her all about what had happened with Julie. A part of me thought I should feel guilty about the


    way I had talked to her, but I just didn¡¯t. She crossed the line, and I just couldn¡¯t let that slide. Rowen


    was mine, and no one was going to take him from me.


    ¡°Good grief. That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Beth stated when I finished.


    ¡°It really was.¡± I agreed.


    ¡°You did the right thing.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. Have you had issues like that with females before?¡±


    ¡°A few. If I¡¯m being honest, I was so jealous of Robert¡¯s friendship with Lexi when I first got here. I


    wanted to rip her apart.¡±


    ¡°Lexi? Really? But Lexi is so¡­.¡±


    ¡°Awesome? Yeah. I know that now, but I didn¡¯t when I first met her. When we arrived she hugged


    Robert, and I was not having it. It took a few days of Robert calming me down before I could even look


    at her. When I realized who she was, and what was going on with her because of Anthony, I felt like


    shit.¡±


    ¡°Kind of how I feel about Julie right now?¡±


    ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t feel that way. That female is not your friend. If she was, she never would have said


    what she did.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re probably right. What are you and Robert doing for Valentine¡¯s day?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t tell me. He says it¡¯s a surprise, and that I¡¯ll love it. I¡¯ll tell you what though, if he does what he


    didst year I just might kill him.¡±


    ¡°What did he do?¡±


    ¡°Ordered pizza, and had us watching some human wrestling crap on TV.¡±


    ¡°Oh no. Why would he do that?¡±


    ¡°I asked the same question.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He thought I would enjoy it because we were spending time together. That it shouldn¡¯t matter what we


    were doing because being together was romantic enough.¡±


    ¡°Oh Goddess. Please don¡¯t tell me that he¡¯s one of those males that thinks sex is romance? My brother


    Jax thinks that way, and Molly is forever yelling at him about it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s crazy. No. Robert isn¡¯t one of those, but he honestly believed that us spending time together


    was romance. Even if it was watching some humans beat each other up.¡±


    ¡°How did you deal with that? Or exin it to him?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. His mom did.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Well I was so angry I made him go sleep at his parent¡¯s that night. From what ir told me she


    whacked him upside the head with a book, and lectured him for an hour.¡±


    ¡°Ouch.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes. Don¡¯t get me wrong, ir loves her pups, but when they¡¯re being dumb she has no problem


    making them aware of it.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like it.¡±


    We continued to chat for awhile as Rowen, and Robert discussed whatever it is males, and Alpha¡¯s


    discuss. Over thest few months Beth, and I had started to build a friendship that I really treasured.


    She joined ir, and I for all of our meetings now. Lexi, Beth, and I also tried to do lunch together once


    or twice a month. Beth said that it was good for us to build such a strong bond because we Lunas


    needed support as we moved forward in our roles. I couldn¡¯t argue with her there as I learned more and


    more about what being a Luna entailed


    We ended up spending more time at the diner with Robert, and Beth than we expected. It was really


    nice to spend time with them. I liked that Robert wasn¡¯t too serious, even as an Alpha. He was an


    interesting person, and a lot of fun to talk to. It was obvious that he was strict when he needed to be,


    but otherwise he wasid back. He reminded me a lot of Joe. Rowen, and I did a little more wandering


    around Dark Moon before heading back to Clovend to get ready or our date. Rowen was going to get


    ready at Lexi, and Colby¡¯s ce while Lexi wasing to get ready at mine.


    As this was my first Valentine¡¯s day I had been a little worried about what to expect at first, but Lexi told


    me it was pretty much like any other date, and not to stress it. She felt that too much pressure was put


    on, what she called a Hallmark holiday. From that perspective it made a lot of sense. Now all I was


    really worried about was if Rowen would like his gift. He wasn¡¯t always easy to shop for, but I did find


    something I hoped he liked.


    I got a signed book by his favorite author. It was rare for us wolves to be able to go out into the human.


    world to meet famous humans. I had just gotten lucky to find the book. I also found him a first edition


    copy of theic book Captain America first appeared in. I had never seen him readic books, but


    I hoped he liked it any way.


    ¡°Are you looking forward to a date with Colby tonight? I know you two haven¡¯t been able to go on one


    for awhile.¡± I asked Lexi.


    ¡°Yes. I think he is too. He¡¯s been beating himself up pretty badtely about ourck time together.¡± Lexi


    responded as she twisted then clipped little sections of my hair.


    ¡°He knows you understand, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course he does. I don¡¯t know how you, and Rowen do it though. On days he has night training or


    has to be gone for the weekend, it¡¯s tough.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not always easy, but Rowen, and I keep reminding ourselves that it¡¯s only temporary. I do miss him


    a lot when we¡¯re not together. Being so busy with school does help.¡±


    ¡°I can see that. So Julie.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even want to think about it, if I¡¯m being honest. We¡¯ll keep looking.¡±


    ¡°Good. Still wish Norm would switch. It would be awesome for him, and Marcus to be moving with us


    when we graduate.¡±


    ¡°It would be, but Marcus also loves his new job.¡±


    ¡°True. All set. What do you think?¡±


    I looked at myself in the mirror. I had gotten a dark green knee length sweater dress. It wasn¡¯t flowy or


    anything like that, and not quite form fitting. It showed just the right amount of figure, as Norm said. I


    liked it because it almost matched my eyes. Lexi did small, short twisted sections of my hair that started


    at my hair line, and went back about an inch. She also made my natural waves more curly. I wasn¡¯t


    sold on the twists though, and wrinkled my nose at them.


    ¡°Yeah. I kind of agree. It doesn¡¯t look right.¡± Lexi stated as she inspected the further, ¡°Sit down. Let¡¯s try


    something else.¡±


    ¡°I should probably learn a bit about styling my hair, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± I asked as I sat back down, and Lexi


    started removing the twists.


    ¡°Probably, but it¡¯s not too important right now. Most of the time we have to keep our hair back any way.¡±


    ¡°True.


    ¡°You¡¯re hair is so beautiful that it looks great just being down.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. So I should just leave it down tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I think so. Leave the curls, but don¡¯t do anything fancy with it. You don¡¯t need to.¡±


    ¡°Alright. What are you doing with yours?¡±


    ¡°Colby likes it when I put it up in high pony tails?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why?¡±


    ¡°He says it gives him a better view of my neck, and his mark on it.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yup. He says my neck is my sexiest feature.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I always thought he was a boob male?¡±


    ¡°Oh he is, believe me. He LOVES my boobs. He especially loves to use them as pillows, but he says


    my neck is even sexier than my boobs.¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t that surprise me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he realizes that his fat head smashes my boobs when heys on them.¡±


    ¡°Have you told him that?¡±


    ¡°Nah.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°It may hurt, but I like having him that close to me.¡±


    ¡°Huh. I guess that makes sense.¡±


    ¡°What about Rowen?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s neverid on my chest. I¡¯m so small that I think he¡¯s worried about hurting me. I do like being


    wrapped up in his arms with him behind me. He kind of wraps himself around me. Especially when I¡¯m


    going to sleep. I feel safe, and protected.¡±


    ¡°Colby isn¡¯t much of a spooner. He prefers having my head on his chest. I admit I like that because I


    can listen to his heart beat.¡±


    ¡°Aww. That¡¯s kind of sweet. I¡¯ve done that a time or two with Rowen, and I do like listening to his heart


    beat too, but he¡¯s so much bigger than me that I¡¯m notfortable in that position for long. The one


    time I fell asleep on his chest one of the nights we watched movies at his ce. I ended up waking up


    with a crick in my neck.¡±


    ¡°That sucks.¡±


    ¡°It kind of did, but it was a small price to pay for getting to snuggle with him.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Have you two, explored at all since we had that talk around Christmas?¡±


    ¡°A bit yes.¡±


    ¡°How are you feeling about it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m slowly bing morefortable. He¡¯s really patient with me so that helps a lot.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m d.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s not natural to be so ufortable with sex. Especially with your mate.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m learning that. We¡¯ll get there.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°I have no doubt.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I was thinking that the weekend of the mate ball, you, Colby, and me could go home for a visit.¡±


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll be able to?¡±


    ¡°Robert said he¡¯s working with the schools to shut down on Thursday, and reopen Tuesday, as well as


    suggesting that all mated wolves that are not Dark Moon members go home.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that or we¡¯ll all be stuck on campus for the weekend. They¡¯re going to have enough wolves from


    other packs here as it is. It would make it easier, and less confusing for those that are mated, but not


    pack members to just not be here.¡±


    ¡°That does make sense, and sounds like a really good idea. I¡¯ll talk to Colby about it.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡±


    ¡°There. All done.¡±


    I got up, and went to look in the mirror again. Lexi was right. My hair did look better down. She did redo


    the curls, but it looked good this way.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think my dress is too in do you?¡± I asked as I came out of the bathroom.


    ¡°No I don¡¯t. You don¡¯t need anything too frilly, and crazy to look beautiful. You¡¯re going to want a jacket


    or something though. It¡¯s supposed to get chilly tonight.¡± Lexi stated as she pulled her hair up into a


    pony tail.


    ¡°Yeah. I bought a ck pea coat too so that should work.¡±


    ¡°Definitely. What shoes are you wearing?¡±


    ¡°Well I considered wearing the ones I wore for Robert, and Beth¡¯s ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Or?¡±


    ¡°My ck cowboy boots.¡±


    ¡°You, and your boots.¡±


    ¡°What? I love them.¡±


    ¡°I know you do. You wear them anytime you¡¯re not in ss.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°How many pairs do you have now?¡±


    ¡°Only 2. The ck ones that are more dressy, and the brown ones I wear all of the time.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Go grab both, and let me see.¡±


    I nodded than pulled out my boots, and the shoes I made for Robert¡¯s ceremony. I put on one of each


    to show Lexi. She couldn¡¯t decide so she took a picture of me to send to Naomi for her opinion. After


    ourst visit home, Naomi had be kind of our fashion consultant. Naomi ended up rmending


    the boots, saying the shoes were nice, but too sparkly to go with my dress.


    ¡°Oh. Chastity, did Rowen get those ss roses for you for Valentine¡¯s day?¡± Lexi asked as she pulled


    on her own shoes.


    ¡°He did. He had the ss blower at home make those, and the vase.¡± I answered.


    ¡°They¡¯re really pretty.¡±


    ¡°I thought so too.¡±


    ¡°He does spoil you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He does.¡±


    Once we were finished getting ready, I checked Lcs food, and water, grabbed my stuff, and we


    headed over to Lexi, and Colby¡¯s apartment. I was really looking forward to tonight. I always looked


    forward to my dates with Rowen, but I guess because it was my first Valentine¡¯s Day I was really


    excited about it. I knew it probably wouldn¡¯t be anything different than any other night, but that just


    didn¡¯t matter. This seemed special to me.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    ***Rowen***


    I had just finished adjusting my tie when I heard a knock at Colby, and Lexi¡¯s door. I had to admit that


    them knocking made me chuckle given how many times we¡¯ve done group dates, and Jax always gave


    me shit for knocking on the door of the apartment he lived at. I heard Colby chuckle as well as he


    opened the door.


    ¡°Hi gorgeous.¡± Colby said as he looked over Lexi.


    ¡°Damn it. I got the wrong apartment. I was told there was a hot Alpha here, waiting for me.¡± Lexi joked,


    making me snort.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Colby gripped.


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding handsome. You look great.¡±


    ¡°Can I have the Alpha standing behind him?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°I guess.¡± Lexi grumbled yfully.


    I grinned as Chastity walked around them toe to me. She looked beautiful in her green dress. It fit


    her nicely, and I could tell it made herfortable. One thing I learned about her is that she was not


    veryfortable in overly form fitting, low cut, or short clothing. Yes she wore tank tops, but only with


    something over it. Her jeans hugged her ass nicely, but didn¡¯t look painted on. I appreciated that about


    her. I did chuckle at her wearing her boots. I never imagined that when Norm talked her into buying a


    pair that she would end up wearing them as often as she did, but she really did love them.


    ¡°Hi sweet girl. You look beautiful.¡± I said as she approached me.


    ¡°Thank you. You look very handsome.¡± Chastity responded.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said, then I pulled her toward me, and gently kissed her on the lips.


    ¡°Do you want your present now, or do you want to wait until we get the restaurant?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Well see you guys. Have fun.¡± Lexi said as we all left their apartment.


    Once Chastity was settled into my car, she gave me the address for the restaurant, and we headed off.


    During the drive we chatted about little things. She told me about the drawing she hadpleted in her


    drawing ss, and about maybe taking painting next, if she had time. I talked a bit about the book I had


    just finished reading. Thankfully the drive wasn¡¯t long, and we didn¡¯t have to wait for our table.


    ¡°So, Happy Valentine¡¯s Day sweet girl.¡± I said once we were seated.


    ¡°Happy Valentine¡¯s Day.¡± Chastity responded with a huge smile.


    ¡°Would you like you¡¯re gift?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Sure. Would you like yours?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    I chuckled as I handed her the gift bag. I¡¯m so d I had Molly help me with the wrapping part. I¡¯m


    terrible at that stuff. She picked a pretty purple bag with sparkles on it. The bag wasn¡¯t my worry


    though. It was the gift itself that I hoped Chastity liked. She pulled out the first item, which was what I


    got her at the


    Comic book shop. It was a signed photo of Iron Man.


    ¡°Oh wow! You actually got me something Iron Man.¡± Chastity said with a giggle.


    ¡°Yeah. I figured you¡¯d like it. Even though Captain America is better.¡± I grumbled, making her giggle


    again.


    ¡°We¡¯re never going to settle this debate.¡± Chastity giggled again.


    ¡°Probably not.¡± I agreed chuckling.


    ¡°Oh my goddess Rowen! They¡­..wow! I love them!¡± Chastity gushed.


    I had found a pair of handmade brown leather boots with cut outs that had a dark purple material


    behind the cut outs. They should reach about mid-calf on her. I had also gotten lucky that they had


    them in her size because the store only had the one pair, and would not have been able to get a pair in


    her size.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you like them.¡± I stated.


    ¡°I really do. They¡¯re perfect.¡± Chastity said as she put them back in the bag, ¡°You¡¯re turn.¡±


    I nodded, and pulled the gift bag to me. The first thing I found in it was a packagedic book. I


    looked at Chastity a little confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s a first edition copy of Captain America¡¯s first appearance. I know you¡¯re not a bigic book


    reader, but I thought you might like this any way.¡± Chastity stated quietly, looking a little concerned.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding?¡± I asked, kind of shocked.


    ¡°No. I came across it by ident really. I had been in Danny¡¯s shop looking for a birthday gift for Jax,


    and it was sitting on the counter. Danny had just gotten a delivery of arge order ofic books he


    bought off an estate sale online. That was in it.¡± Chastity exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s kind of awesome. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    The second thing I pulled out was a hard cover book by my favorite author. Unfortunately I already had


    it. I really felt bad about having to tell Chastity I had the book already so I didn¡¯t n to tell her. I would


    just get rid of the copy I had, and rece it with this one.


    ¡°I know you already have that one, and that it¡¯s your favorite. I only got it because it was signed on the


    inside by the author.¡± Chastity whispered.


    ¡°Wait. It is?¡± I asked, and opened the cover of the book to discover the author¡¯s signature inside.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Chastity answered shyly.


    ¡°How¡­..how did you get this?¡± I questioned, amazed as we wolves didn¡¯t typically get a chance to get


    things like this.


    ¡°I found it online.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Through a contest their publisher was having. I entered, and some how won.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. This is great.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    We put our gifts away just as the waiter came to take our order. After that we sat in silence for a minute


    or two. Sometimes I hated those moments, but for some reason it was justforting this time. I gave


    Chastity a slightly confused look when she seemed to take a deep breath as if to prepare herself for


    something.


    ¡°So I¡¯ve kind of been thinking about something.¡± Chastity finally said.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked, a little worried.


    ¡°Whenever Ie home for visits we always sleep in my bedroom at Jax¡¯s, even if we have been


    hanging out at your ce for awhile. When you¡¯re here you stay in my room with me.¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem fair to you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, we never stay at your ce. You are always willing to sleep in my space, but I never do the


    same for you. That just doesn¡¯t seem right. Plus, once I graduate, and move home I don¡¯t expect you to


    move into Jax¡¯s apartment with me. It¡¯s not fair to you.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°I know I said that right now I want to be surrounded by as many people as possible as much as


    possible which is one of the reasons I stay in Jax¡¯s apartment when I¡¯m home. Also Jax wants me


    there, but we


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind sweet girl?¡±


    ¡°What if¡­¡­.at least one night during my visits we stay in your apartment for the night? I mean I¡¯m


    going to be living there in a year any way so maybe I should start beingfortable staying there,


    right? Well that¡¯s if you want me to move in once I graduate of course.¡±


    ¡°Chastity, I absolutely want you living with me as soon as you move home. There is no question about


    that. I would also love it if we started sleeping in OUR bed, at OUR apartment as often as you want to.


    If you wanted I would move the stuff you still have at Jax¡¯s into our apartment now.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Chastity, I want you to befortable in the home we¡¯re going to be sharing for the rest of


    our lives. I want you to make it into a home instead of just a ce to live. I want you to decorate it how


    ever you want. I want you to put up pictures where ever. Put sheets you like on the bed, towels of your


    choice in the bathroom, dishes of your choice, all of it. That apartment is not just mine. It is ours, and I


    would love it, if you treated as such.¡±


    ¡°Oh Ok. So I can really do what I want with your apartment?¡±


    ¡°OUR apartment, and yes. I want you to do anything with it that makes you happy.¡±


    ¡°How many bedrooms are there?¡±


    ¡°Technically 4, but one I turned into a home office.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm. Ok.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Just thinking about what I would do with the additional 2 bedrooms.¡±


    ¡°Are you thinking of changes you would want to make?¡±


    ¡°Well the one room I slept in once was kind of in.¡±


    ¡°Neither of the other bedrooms really ever get used so I never really did anything with them.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    ¡°One thing to keep in mind is that when dad steps down we¡¯ll be moving into his ce, which is the


    entire top floor of the other wing. He¡¯ll move into our ce so we¡¯ll only be in that apartment for a


    couple of years.¡±


    ¡°Why does he have to move?¡±


    ¡°Typically the Alpha in the pack is given thergest living space so he can have a ce to unwind, and


    not be an Alpha. It¡¯s kind of his sanctuary of sorts. Along with his Luna. Also to have enough space to


    have several pups. It¡¯s felt that the Alpha, and Luna family should have their own space to just be a


    family, without feeling like everything they do is being watched constantly.¡±


    ¡°Is that how your parents felt?¡±


    ¡°Dad said at first he did, but mom changed that for him. She said that it was better for the pack see


    them behave like every day, normal people with a normal family. That if the people of his pack could


    see him that way they would be less afraid of him, and less worried about behaving normally around


    him. It made. him seem more approachable in times of need.¡±


    ¡°I like that idea.¡±


    ¡°I do too. I think it also helped Gina, and I not act like we were above any one else in our pack. It made


    it easier for us to make friends with those that weren¡¯t ranked, and didn¡¯t live in the pack house.¡±


    ¡°I can see that. Now will dad, and Pete have to move as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They¡¯ll switch apartments with Ross, and Jax.¡±


    ¡°I know they don¡¯t have whole floors to themselves though.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t, but there are only 2 apartments on that floor, as you know so they will also have plenty of


    space to expand their families.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really remember spending much time in your mom, and dad¡¯s apartment so I don¡¯t know what it


    looks like.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty open floor n with 5 rooms that can be bedrooms. Dad has one set up as his office, and


    disy room for his model cars. The master bedroom is separated from the other 4 rooms, on the


    opposite side of the apartment. Gina, and I had our own bedrooms. Mom also had her own office, but I


    don¡¯t think dad has done anything with it since she passed away.¡±


    ¡°Wow! That is a lot of rooms.¡±


    ¡°It is, and a lot of space. One entire wall is a mostly ss windows that face out into the forest out


    back. It¡¯s only split by a stone fire ce. One wall in the master is also a ss wall. The ss was


    created so it cannot be seen through from the outside. Also they have french doors that open to a


    balcony.¡±


    ¡°So a lot of natural light.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. A few years ago dad changed the ss out to darken with a push of a button to cut down on


    sun re, if needed. It¡¯s pretty neat actually.¡±


    ¡°That sounds neat.¡±


    ¡°He said it was easier to deal with than curtains.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not wrong. Curtains, while pretty get dusty easily, and aren¡¯t always easy to put in the washer,


    and dryer. Aurora had these horrible floor to ceiling curtains that I had to wash once a week. I had to


    wash each one separately because they barely fit inside the machines. They were also very stiff, no


    matter how often they got washed. I hated those stupid things.¡±


    ¡°That sounds annoying.¡±


    ¡°It was. I did a little celebration the day she threw them out. They were falling apart any way, but not


    having to wash them any more made me really happy.¡±


    ¡°I can only imagine.¡±


    ¡°Does the apartment have carpet, rugs, or wood floors?¡±


    ¡°There is carpeting over the wood floors.¡±


    ¡°Why did someone put carpet over the floors?¡±


    ¡°Uh. That would be because of me.¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I liked to slide across the floor in my socks. Stopping was a problem. One too many times I went face


    first into the wall or a window. Mom finally put her foot down when I hit a corner, and gave myself a


    ck eye and bloody nose.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Oh I did. Mom was so worried, but also told me that I got what I deserved for being so hard headed,


    and not listening when she tried to teach me how to stop myself.¡±


    ¡°She tried to teach you how to stop yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    ¡°So why didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Exactly what she said, I was hard headed. I was having too much fun, and didn¡¯t want to stop.¡±


    ¡°Well than I guess she was right, and you got what you deserved.¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember if the floors are dark wood or light wood?¡±


    ¡°I would imagine light because that is what is on the mantle, and the window sills.¡±


    ¡°hmmm.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.¡±


    ¡°How is your dinner?¡±


    ¡°Really good. What about yours?¡±


    ¡°Same. When do you start doing your rotations in the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Not until the summer semester. Half of those sses are done in the hospital, in the maternity ward.¡±


    ¡°Are you excited for that?¡±


    ¡°I am. I always enjoyed being in the delivery room. I have a bit of a leg up on some of my ssmates


    because of the time I spent in delivery rooms calming moms, and dads.¡±


    ¡°How old were you when you started doing that?¡±


    ¡°Um.. 13, I think. Jane was still a part time midwife at the time. She, and I had just finished sitting with


    an elderly man who¡¯s daughter inw asked us to spend some time with him while she ran some


    errands. Jane got called to the hospital for a birth because Wanda had a sick pup at home, and didn¡¯t


    want to risk getting anyone sick. Jane asked me if I wanted to go with her, once the parents said they


    were fine with me being there. I agreed, but she told me I needed to stay back in a corner as it can get


    pretty hectic, and she didn¡¯t want anything to happen to me.


    ¡°When we walked in dad was freaking out because mom was in pain, and crying due to it. He wanted


    them to stop her pain, but well for us wolves there are no options. No one could get him to calm down. I


    still don¡¯t know why it worked, but I walked over to him, put my hand in his, and told him it would all be


    ok. That mom was just scared, and she needed him to be strong for her. I was tinypared to him.


    He looked at me, squeezed my hand, and calmed right now. He stood right by his mate¡¯s side the


    whole time, supporting her, but never let go of my hand.


    ¡°The looks on their faces the moment they saw their pup was amazing to me. Mom was crying about


    how beautiful she was, even though she was covered in ick from birth. Dad was in awe of his mate,


    and his new pup. I heard him sniff a few times, and wipe at his eyes, trying to pretend he wasn¡¯t crying.


    That¡¯s all it took for me to know that I wanted to help moms, and dads have those same feelings for the


    rest of my life.


    ¡°After that, every chance I got to be at a birth, I was there. I started learning from Wanda not long after


    Jane passed away. I learned a lot just from watching your mom, but Wanda taught me even more


    because she was a little less worried about how I would handle things, and me getting hurt than your


    mom was.¡±


    ¡°Wow! That never scared you?¡±


    ¡°Not even once. There have been one or two that broke my heart, but I was never scared.¡±


    ¡°Why did they break your heart?¡±


    ¡°One was a stillborn. They knew the pup was stillborn, but mom had to go throughbor, and delivery


    any way. That time I did what I could to help mom through it with dad. I spent the whole time wiping her


    tears, and holding her hand while dad sat behind her, and held her in his arms as best he could. The


    second time, mom got a tear in her uterine wall, and had to be rushed to surgery right after the pup was


    born. They couldn¡¯t save her uterus because the tear was so bad even her wolf healing wasn¡¯t enough


    to heal it with the help of stitching. She had to be told, the same day she delivered her first pup, that he


    would be her only pup. She cried so hard that day. So did dad. They wanted to be able to give their pup


    a huge family as they both were fromrge families.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really sad.¡±


    ¡°It was. Thankfully the couple with the stillborn were able to go on to have 2 healthy, live pups. They


    kept the memory of their lost pup alive though. Their first live pup was given his first name as the


    second¡¯s middle name. Their second pup got his middle name as hers.¡±


    ¡°What about the other couple?¡±


    ¡°They ended up adopting a sibling pair from the orphanage, from what I was told at least.¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a favorite birth story?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Yes. It was their second pup, and dad was freaking out just as badly, if not worse than he had


    during the first one, ording to mom. He just could not calm down. No matter how hard any of us


    tried. I guess mom had had enough. She looked his straight in the eye, and asked him if he enjoyed


    sex. Of course he said yes. She told him if he didn¡¯t chill the hell out that he would be having sex with


    his hand for the rest of his life. I was clueless at the time, but everyst person in that room bust up


    laughing. Needless to say dad groveled, and calmed down. When they came in for pup number three, I


    had already been at the hospital keeping an elderlypany. They wheeled mom into the delivery


    room. As she was being hooked up to the monitor, she looked right at dad, and asked him if he


    remembered what she said during herstbor, and he said yes. She said remember that this time too


    because if you act like a fool I will make good on that threat. He was quiet, supportive, loving, and


    scared shitless the whole time.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t threaten me with that would you?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re acting like an idiot I would.¡±


    I blinked at my sweet girl in shock, ¡°Why? Why would you do that?¡±


    ¡°Labor, and delivery is stressful enough. There is a lot going on, a lot of pain, and a lot of fear. Thest


    thing mom needs is dad adding to it. Yes dad can be scared to, but his focus should be on helping


    mom any way he can, and trying to keep her asfortable and calm as possible.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Have any dads ever been kicked out?¡±


    ¡°Not that I know of. Or I should none that I ever helped calm down. Midwives, and maternity nurses are


    taught to be pretty tolerant though. We know how protective male wolves are of their mates so they try


    to over look threatening behavior. I¡¯ve had a few dads that had been full on protective mode than faint


    from the gore of delivery. That was always fun. It helped make momugh too. Every time that


    happened mom would make somement about the big bad wolf not being able to handle a little


    blood, and gunk.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? It can¡¯t be that bad.¡±


    ¡°Watch a delivery video once. Delivery is not a clean activity by any stretch of the imagination.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­maybe I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡±


    Chastity giggled at me, and said, ¡°I had a feeling you would say that.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Just a feeling I had. Most males though are in awe of their mates after they¡¯ve delivered a pup


    because it¡¯s than that they realize just what their mate is truly capable of.¡±


    ¡°And none of this has ever scared you into never having pups of your own?¡±


    ¡°No. Labor, and delivery, while scary, and gross is also beautiful. It¡¯s bringing new life, and joy into the


    world. I some day want to feel what those moms feel when they see their pup for the first time, and


    when they get to hold their pup. I want to feel that kind of love some day.¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯ll make sure you do.¡±


    ¡°I should hope so. Isn¡¯t that part of your job description?¡±


    ¡°Well yes, I guess it is.¡±


    Chasity, and I both chuckled at that because she wasn¡¯t wrong. Maybe this wasn¡¯t exactly dinner


    conversation, or romantic conversation, but I enjoyed it. I always enjoyed learning about things Chastity


    did when she was a pup. The things that brought her joy, and created the dreams she had, despite the


    life she lived.


    ¡°Did you ever tell my mom you wanted to be a midwife?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I did, after the second delivery she took me to.¡± Chastity answered.


    ¡°What was her response?¡±


    ¡°She told me it was a lot of hard work to learn the job, but she would do everything in her power to help


    me reach that dream. After that she always did what she could to take me with her for deliveries, and


    asked Wanda to teach me.¡±


    ¡°Mom was always one to support the dreams of others.¡±


    ¡°She really was. I remember when Gina was younger she talked about being a fashion designer. You


    mom went out, got her a sewing machine, just a beginners one, a bunch of easy pattern books, and


    supplies. She sat with Gina for weeks helping her learn to make little outfits for her dolls. Sadly, that


    dream didn¡¯t.st more than a few months, but when Gina had a new dream, your mom was quick to


    help her try it out to see if it was for her.¡±


    ¡°That was mom. When I was a pup I wanted to be a train operator. Mom got me my first, and only train


    set, and a few videos on running trains. We watched those videos together, and she yed with that


    train set with me for hours. Dad couldn¡¯t understand it because I was going to be the next Alpha, but


    mom said that even knowing what I was supposed to do with my life as an adult I still had the right to


    live my dream. If my dream was to be a train operator, there was no reason I couldn¡¯t do it, and be an


    Alpha too.¡±


    ¡°Aww. That¡¯s sweet.¡±


    ¡°It was. Even when I lost interest in being a train operator mom, and I would still y with that train set.


    I mostly did it because mom seemed to love spending that time with me.¡±


    ¡°I think that set was still in the attic when I lived up there.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s still there. I¡¯ll have to ask Naomi.¡±


    ¡°Why did Naomi clean out the attic?¡±


    ¡°What she told most people was that we had too much junk up there, and it needed to go. She told me


    part of the real reason was guilt.¡±


    ¡°Guilt? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you were forced to live up there. She wanted a fresh start, and she felt that by clearing out


    that space that you should have never lived in was part of achieving that.¡±


    ¡°But why did she feel guilty?¡±


    ¡°She told me that she knew you were up there, and if she had been a better person. A better friend to


    your mom, she would have moved you into their apartment instead of letting you live up there.¡±


    ¡°Oh. She doesn¡¯t need to feel guilty about that, on top of everything else she feels guilty for. It¡¯s in the


    past.¡±


    ¡°I told her you would say that, and she says she knows, but it was just how she feels.¡±


    ¡°Well hopefully she gets over it soon.¡±


    ¡°I agree. Are you all finished?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Yes. I¡¯m stuffed.¡±


    ¡°Too stuffed for dessert?¡±


    ¡°Sadly, yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    I waved the waiter over for the check. Once it was paid we decided to wander around a bit before going


    back to the school. I also wanted to get Chastity another charm for her bracelet. I loved that she always


    wore it when we went out together. She ended up choosing a simple charm with a small red stone.


    Eventually we made it back to her room. I suggested watching a movie on herptop. After we agreed


    on a movie she went to change into her pajamas. Iughed when she came out of the bathroom


    wearing her new Iron Man pajamas.


    After I changed into my Captain America pajama pants, I sat back against the head board pulled


    Chastity between my legs, and against my chest then started the movie. I can¡¯t say I paid a whole lot of


    attention. to the movie as Chastity¡¯s ass as right up against me. I spent most of it trying very hard to


    stay calm, and that was a struggle. I some how managed though.


    After the movie ended I found myself debating on trying to push Chastity, just a little bit. She was slowly


    coming out of her shell, and seemed a little more willing to mess around a bit, but I was a little worried.


    about pushing too far, too fast. She did say that she would rather I take the lead on things between us


    though so maybe. I would see how things go once we got settled for the night.


    When I came out of the bathroom after brushing my teeth, I found Chastityying in bed, on her back,


    Lcying on her chest. She gave me a bright smile as I crawled into bed next to her. She moved


    Lc off her chest as soon as I got settled facing her, leaning on my elbow. I was a little shocked when


    she ced her hand on my chest, then slowly moved it up to my shoulder, and pulled me down toward


    her for a kiss.


    I couldn¡¯t help, but pull her tight against me as soon as my lips touched hers. She didn¡¯t lock up, and try


    to put any space between us either. She just wrapped her arms around my shoulders, and parted her


    lips for me to explore her mouth without hesitation. She also spread her thighs for me to settle between


    them. easily. When I slipped my hand up her shirt and began teasing her nipple gently between my


    fingers she moaned, and arched against my hand as though she was begging for more. I had to admit


    that getting even the simplest reaction from Chastity was it¡¯s own special kind of ego boost.


    I needed to feel her skin against mine so I sat up, and slowly eased her shirt off, staring in her eyes the


    whole time. If I saw even an moment of fear or difort, I was going to stop. I was floored when


    Chastity gave me a slight nod. As soon as her shirt was off I settled down on top of her, and begin


    kissing her again as I rolled, and pulled at her nipples. Her quiet moans, sighs, and arching against me


    was driving me insane. I slowly kissed down her neck, only stopping to kiss, and lightly suck on her


    marking spot. I smirked when she sucked in her breath, and moaned at the attention.


    I thought she was going to fly out of her skin when I finally reached her nipple, and ran my tongue over,


    and around it. She dug her nails into my shoulders when I sucked her nipple into my mouth. The light


    bite I gave her nipple brought about a moan that was music to my ears. I made sure to give her other


    nipple the same attention, while still using my hand to stimte the other.


    The scent of her arousal was drawing me to touch her even more. I was already rubbing her clit


    through her pants in the way I had learned she liked. I wanted to really feel her though. I slid my hand


    away from her clit, and up to the waist band of her pants, as I moved my body to the side. I stopped


    teasing her nipples to look up into her sparkling green eyes.


    ¡°Chastity, do you trust me?¡± I whispered, staring at her.


    ¡°Ye¡­yes.¡± Chastity squeaked.


    ¡°I want to touch. Will you let me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re nervous, but I promise you¡¯ll enjoy it more than when I touch over your clothes. Can I?¡±


    The blush that rose on her cheeks quickly made me smile. I knew then she was curious, but also a bit


    embarrassed. I needed to show her that she had nothing to be embarrassed about. The only way I


    could do that was to show her. The whole time I waited for her response, I ran the tip of my fingers just


    along the inside of her waist band. When she finally nodded I leaned forward to kiss her, and slowly slid


    my hand inside her pants and panties. She did freeze then, but I kept on kissing her as I moved my


    hand closer to the area I wanted to feel.


    I gently brushed the tip of my finger on her clit, and she seemed to jump at bit. I could already feel how


    wet she was and again I became smug because I did that to my mate. As I felt her start to rx a bit. I


    rubbed her clit with a bit more force, causing her to moan into my mouth. Her clit throbbed against my


    finger, and I pinched it lightly. Her hips bucked against my hand so I did it again. When I could tell that


    she waspletely lost to the feelings I was giving her I moved my finger along her slit, and circled her


    opening. Her gasp startled me for a second, and I almost stopped.


    I started to rub circles on her clit with my thumb, as I slowly pushed my finger into her, I watched her


    face for any signs of her wanting me to stop. When I didn¡¯t see any I continued pushing my finger


    deeper. Just the feel of her pussy wrapping around my finger made me groan. As I worked my finger


    deeper I began suckling her nipple again. I looked up when I heard her gasp again, and a muffled


    moan to find she had pped her hand over her mouth.


    ¡°Sweet girl, let me hear you.¡± I whispered as I pulled her hand away from her mouth, and ced it on


    my shoulder.


    She was so tense at first I started kissing her to rx her again, and rubbed my thumb over her clit a


    little harder. When she rxed I slowly started to move my finger in and out of her. She started


    thrusting her hips in time with my finger, and I couldn¡¯t help groaning at her reactions, again.


    ¡°Does it feel good, sweet girl?¡± I whispered against her lips.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Rowen. I¡­.I¡­¡± Chastity whimpered making me smile.


    ¡°You feel so good. So tight.¡± I groaned as I stroked her g-spot lightly.


    I slowly added a second finger, watching her face for any signs of pain as I stretched her. Goddess she


    felt good. Once I had both fingers buried in her, I rubbed against her g-spot again. She threw back her


    head, and moaned louder than I had ever heard. I went back to giving her nipples attention as I picked


    up the thrusting of my fingers. She went a bit crazy at that. I loved the feel of her nails digging into my


    shoulders, the sounds of her moans and sighs, and the feel of her pussy grasping at my fingers like


    she didn¡¯t want them to leave her.


    ¡°Rowen. I¡­..oh goddess don¡¯t stop.¡± Chastity gasped.


    I released her nipple, and looked at her gorgeous face as soon as I could feel her getting ready to cum.


    I had to admit watching her cum was one of my favorite sights. She scrunched up her face, threw her


    head back, and her whole body tensed. I rammed my fingers in as deep as I could, and strummed her


    g-spot. She exploded, screaming my name. To say that my ego went through the roof would be an


    understatement. Goddess she was gorgeous when she lost herself to pleasure.


    When I knew she was finallying back to earth I slowed my stroking fingers, and eventually pulled


    out of her. I gently kissed her neck, jaw, chin, cheeks, and lips until she finally opened her eyes to look


    at me. I had to hold back my chuckle when her face turned red.


    ¡°You are gorgeous when you cum.¡± I whispered against her lips.


    I did chuckle when she buried her face into my chest, and mumbled something I couldn¡¯t hear.


    ¡°What did you say sweet girl?¡± I asked against the top of her head.


    ¡°That felt really good.¡± Chastity squeaked.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you enjoyed it. Can you look at me please?¡±


    It took her a few moments to finally look up at me. I ran my fingers through her hair then cupped her


    chin, smiling at her. After giving her a gentle kiss, I looked her in the eyes.


    ¡°No embarrassment ok. You enjoyed yourself, and that¡¯s all that matters.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°I¡­.I wasn¡¯t too loud, or um¡­.we¡­..wet down there?¡± Chastity whispered nervously.


    ¡°No sweet girl. You were and are perfect in every way. I told you I want to hear you. Knowing I made


    you that wet and caused you to go as wild as you did is an ego boost to me that I can¡¯t describe.¡± I


    reassured her.


    ¡°Like you need more ego.¡± Chastity grumbled at me, making meugh.


    ¡°Are you ok? I didn¡¯t hurt you did I?¡± I asked, concerned.


    ¡°¡­..No. You didn¡¯t hurt me. I¡­.It felt really good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d.¡±


    Weid there just staring at each other for a bit. Chastity rubbing her hand on my chest as I ran my


    fingers through her hair, and along her jaw. When she nced down I knew she was looking at the tent


    in my pants. I wanted to hide it from her to keep from making her ufortable, but decided not to.


    ¡°¡­.um¡­.do¡­you want some help with that?¡± Chastity stammered quietly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Making you cum is all I need to be satisfied.¡± I responded honestly, watching, and


    feeling her get off was it¡¯s own kind of high that I really enjoyed.


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­..does¡­..doesn¡¯t it hurt if left like that?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take are of it in a minute. Right now I just want to enjoy holding you.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡­um¡­¡­what¡­.what if¡­if I wanted to help you with¡­..with that issue?¡±


    I could feel her nerves, and while I would love nothing more than to feel her hand on my dick, I wasn¡¯t


    going to push her that much. I felt I had pushed her enough tonight. I knew I needed to take things slow


    with her, and one step at a time. Knowing she was nervous I was ready to not have her touch me.


    ¡°Sweet girl, I don¡¯t want you to do anything you aren¡¯t ready for. I¡¯m perfectly happy with getting you


    You know that.¡± I told her with a smile.


    ¡°I¡­.know that, but what¡­..what if I¡¯m curious?¡± Chastity looked up, and asked with huge, innocent


    eyes.


    ¡°Are you sure or are you just offering because you think I want you to?¡±


    ¡°Maybe a little of both.¡±


    off.


    ¡°If you really want to, I won¡¯t stop you, but if you¡¯re only doing it because you think you have to than I


    don¡¯t want you to.¡±


    ¡°I¡­..I don¡¯t think I have to. I just¡­..¡±


    ¡°You just what?¡±


    ¡°I¡­.I want to please you.¡±


    ¡°Chastity you do please me. You did please me. I don¡¯t need to get off to find pleasure with you.¡±


    ¡°1¡­I know.¡±


    ¡°As long as you know that. You tell me what you want to do.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.I want you to show me what to do.¡±


    It took all I had to hide my surprise. So far I¡¯ve done all I can to take things one step at a time, and


    focus more on her pleasure than mine. The fact that she wanted to touch me as I had just touched her


    was a pretty big thing in my book for her.


    With a groan I kissed her hard. She was quick to open, and let me explore her mouth. I could feel the


    hand she had on my chest trembling slightly, and I almost denied her request, but when I felt her hand


    slowly sliding down to my stomach, I didn¡¯t stop her. She ran her fingers through my happy trail, making


    my skin tremble, and jump a bit. She stopped right at my waist band, and pulled back to look me in the


    eyes. I looked for fear, or difort, but found lust and curiosity instead.


    ¡°Rowen, help me. Show me what to do please.¡± Chastity whispered with a slight squeak.


    I searched her eyes again then ced my hand over hers, and lead it inside of my pants. When our


    hands reached my dick, I loosened my hold on her hand enough for her to move her fingers, and


    explore a bit. The first touch of her fingers on the head caused me to groan.


    ¡°Does that hurt?¡± Chastity asked, nervously.


    ¡°No. Not at all. I¡¯m going to let go of your hand. Explore a bit, get a feel for me, ok?¡± I answered.


    She only nodded, and I let her hand go. She tentatively ran the tips of her fingers around the head of


    my cock, and over the slit. Every brush of her fingers caused me to suck in a breath. She would look at


    me in concern with every gasp, but I just smiled to encourage her to continue. When she trailed her


    fingers down my shaft, right along the vein I groaned. Just having that small amount of touch from her


    was sending me close to the edge already. I was going to embarrass the hell out of myself before we


    even got started if I didn¡¯t calm down a bit.


    I was shocked when her fingers trailed lower to my balls, and she started to explore those a bit. I didn¡¯t


    say anything, nor did I move, but I certainly enjoyed what she was doing.


    ¡°Ok. Those feel a little weird.¡± Chastity said with a slight giggle.


    ¡°Um¡­sorry. I think.¡± I grunted when she squeezed my sack a bit, ¡°Might not want to do that right this


    second.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Hard to exin.¡±


    ¡°Ok. What do I do now?¡±


    I led her hand back to the base of my dick, and wrapped her fingers around it. Using my hand I moved


    her hand up to the tip then back down slowly. After a few shaky strokes she got a better grip on me,


    and I groaned. I kept her strokes slow to prolong this as much as I could.


    ¡°Rowen?¡± Chastity whispered as we continued to stroke my dick slowly.


    ¡°Hmmm?¡± Was all I could muster in response.


    ¡°The waist band of your pants is hurting my arm a bit.¡± Chastity stated.


    ¡°I¡­.I don¡¯t want to make you ufortable by taking them off.¡± I grunted when she squeezed me a bit,


    without me showing her.


    ¡°Oh. Um¡­..maybe you won¡¯t.¡±


    I stopped our hands immediately, and looked at her, questioningly. She was biting her lip, and staring at


    me, red faced. After I moment, I nodded, and wiggled my pants down enough to get them out of the


    way. I did notice that she never took her eyes off my face, but I didn¡¯t mind. Once I was sure she was


    ok, I started our strokes again. Still keeping them slow, and a bit loose.


    ¡°Is¡­..is this all you like?¡± Chastity asked quietly.


    ¡°Tighten your grip a bit, squeeze the base when you get there, and maybe¡­¡­.maybe run your thumb


    over the head on the up stroke.¡± I grunted, ¡°Not that tight.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Chastity squeaked, and quickly loosened her grip.


    ¡°Just like that.¡± I groaned as she got the grip just right.


    As she started to get the hang of it, I removed my hand from hers. I buried my hand in her hair, and


    pulled her lips to me for a kiss. At the same time my other hand pulled her waist tight against my side.


    When I felt her strokes speed up just a bit, I pulled away from the kiss to gasp.


    ¡°Faster please.¡± I grunted.


    She was definitely a quick learner, and maybe a little daring because as she sped up her strokes she


    would twist just a bit, and squeeze just a bit tighter. Some strokes she would stop to run her thumb


    under the crown than over the head, stopping to rubbing over my slit a few times. She was driving me


    crazy, but I loved every second of it.


    Just as I started to thrust my hips up into her hand she stopped. My eyes flew open, and looked at her


    pinching my brow, worried I had done something to make her ufortable. She was staring at me in


    wonder. She released her hand than trailed her fingers up the underside, over the head, and back


    down. It didn¡¯t quite tickle, but felt like a tease that I wouldn¡¯t mind her doing again, which she did, a few


    times. When she wrapped her tiny hand around me again, and gave a slight squeeze, I groaned.


    ¡°Sorry. My wrist was getting tired for a second.¡± Chastity whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. That felt really good.¡± I admitted with a groan as she started stroking me again.


    She figured out the perfect grip, and rhythm again quickly. When I begged her to go faster again, she


    did. I could feel myself getting ready to cum, and I knew it was going to go every where. I tried to stop


    her so I could finish myself in the bathroom, but she didn¡¯t. Instead she squeezed me a bit, and kept


    going. When I came I did as she had, I threw my head back, and groaned long and loud. I wasn¡¯t quite


    finished when she went to move her hand away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop yet. I¡¯m not quite done.¡± I grunted as I grabbed her hand, and kept on thrusting.


    When I flopped back onto the bed, and sighed, she was still stroking me. I could feel myself getting


    soft, and moved her hand away. I opened my eyes to look at her to find her smiling proudly back at me.


    ¡°They were right?¡± Chastity squeaked.


    ¡°About what?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°That there is special kind of pleasure in getting your mate off.¡± Chastity admitted with a giggle.


    ¡°Hmm. Yes there is.¡± I agreed with a smile.


    ¡°Did¡­¡­¡­did I do a good job?¡±


    ¡°Sweet girl, you did a fantastic job, and you¡¯re a quick learner.¡±


    ¡°Thank¡­..thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go get cleaned up, ok?¡±


    I chuckled when she nodded at me. Once I made it to the bathroom, I sighed. It was a happy sigh


    though. My sweet girl was opening up, and bing more curious. I did not expect her to return the


    favor tonight, but I certainly wasn¡¯tining. I had had a lot of hand jobs over the years, but that


    one was by far the best. I had no doubt everything with her would be the best I had ever had.


    Once I finished in the bathroom, I chuckled as Chastity scurried in behind me. I really hoped she


    wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed over what we did, but if that happened I would work her through it. To


    say I was shocked when she came out of the bathroom, not red face, climbed into bed, and snuggled


    right into my arms, would be an understatement. With a quick, and quiet I love you from her, she


    passed out. I whispered that I loved her as well against her shoulder, kissed it, and fell right to sleep.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    ***Chastity***


    The next two months went by quickly. I did end up going home during the mate ball. I spent my first


    night in Rowen¡¯s apartment that weekend. Jax wasn¡¯t exactly happy about that, but Rowen, and I were.


    He hade here to visit twice as well. I was bing morefortable with our sexual activity too. I


    was less embarrassed, and nervous every time. I didn¡¯t know what was next, but I was curious.


    sses were going well, and I was really enjoying them. They¡¯re challenging, but so interesting. I still


    kept ahead as much as possible. Lexi, and I were still looking for another person to ask abouting


    back to our pack with us, but we were hopeful we would find someone.


    After the issue with Julie on Valentine¡¯s Day, she stayed away from all of us, Lexi, and me especially.


    After the mate ball she disappeared. We found out that she had found her mate at the ball, and instead


    of him staying with her here until she finished school, she dropped out, and left with him. I was


    disappointed for her as she had worked so hard to get here, but in the end it wasn¡¯t up to me, or my


    choice.


    I did make a new friend though. His name is Zeke, and he¡¯s the teacher¡¯s aid for our pediatric care


    ss. He¡¯s not sure if he wants to go on to be a doctor, or be a professor. He said time would tell.


    He seems pretty nice, and we get along well. When Lexi isn¡¯t avable he¡¯s be my study partner.


    I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s supposed to be doing that since he¡¯s an aid, but he¡¯s been helpful. He¡¯s about 5¡¯7¡å


    with dark. brown hair, and brown eyes. He¡¯s a little on the skinner side, but in his own way he¡¯s kind of


    cute. He¡¯s not an Omega like me, but that¡¯s fine too.


    He¡¯s from a smaller pack so he asks me a lot of questions about what it¡¯s like being from a bigger pack.


    He also makes meugh, a lot because he¡¯s really funny. He can make a joke out of anything. He¡¯s


    also very smart.


    Colby isn¡¯t a big fan of Zeke, but he¡¯s my friend so it doesn¡¯t bother me. I did agree to keep him from


    going to my room. Colby warned me that Rowen wouldn¡¯t like the idea of an unmated, and non family


    member male being in my bedroom. That made sense to me so I agreed. I also don¡¯t go to his room.


    Most of the time, when we hang out it¡¯s either in the cafeteria or the library together. He sometimes


    comins about that, but he¡¯ll just have to deal with it.


    Today I was in the library with Zeke, studying. He has an exam in one of his sses, and I¡¯m working


    on a paper. I waspletely lost in my reading when I felt something tap my foot. I looked up, and saw


    Zeke smiling at me. I gave him a half smile back then went back to my book. He tapped my foot again,


    and I looked back up with a questioning look.


    ¡°What are you doing this weekend?¡± Zeke whispered.


    ¡°Going home to spend sometime with my family. This weekend is my birthday so they want to celebrate


    with me.¡± I responded quietly.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Zeke pouted.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°I wanted to take you out this weekend.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Maybe when you get back I can take you to dinner, and a movie?¡±


    ¡°Um. Maybe.¡±


    ¡°When do you leave?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, after ss.¡±


    ¡°Oh. When is your birthday?¡±


    ¡°Saturday.¡±


    ¡°And how old will you be?¡±


    7¡¯ll be 19.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I see.¡±


    ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No. When do youe back?¡±


    ¡°Sunday some time.¡±


    ¡°Can I take you out next weekend?¡±


    ¡°Um. Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Do you already have ns for next weekend?¡±


    ¡°Kind of.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Do you know what has been nned for your birthday to celebrate?¡±


    ¡°Rowen won¡¯t tell me. He says it¡¯s a surprise.¡±


    ¡°Rowen? Who¡¯s Rowen?¡±


    I looked at Zeke, confused. I talked about Rowen all of the time. I knew full well I had told him about


    Rowen being my mate


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you about Rowen. I talk about him all the time.¡± I stated.


    ¡°You have? I don¡¯t remember. He¡¯s your cousin or something right?¡± Zeke asked.


    ¡°No. Rowen is my mate.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be right?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Why don¡¯t we make ns for next weekend now?¡±


    ¡°I have to see what is going on next weekend first. Alpha Jeremy¡¯s birthday is next weekend. I need to


    find out if they¡¯re doing something to celebrate, and if Rowen ising here for it.¡±


    ¡°Why? You¡¯re not a member of Dark Moon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not, but Rowen is family to Jeremy. If they do something to celebrate, Rowen wille, and I¡¯ll be


    going with him.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to go, right?¡±


    1 don¡¯t have to, but I want to go.¡±


    ¡°Oh So if you¡¯re busy Saturday, we can go out Friday night, right?¡±


    ¡°If Rowenes in, I¡¯m going to spend the weekend with him.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The whole conversation made me a little ufortable, and confused me. I wasn¡¯t sure what it was all


    about, but I didn¡¯t like it. I kept quiet though. I didn¡¯t want to assume anything. There was a good


    chance I was imagining things. I got back to work on my paper at that, putting my concerns to the back


    of my mind. When we finished in the library for the day, Zeke offered to walk me to the gym with me,


    which I agreed. to. Due to dropping self defense, Marcus, and Colby took to training Lexi, Norm, and


    myself in the gym 3 times a week. When Zeke, and I arrived, I didn¡¯t see the rest of my friends yet so I


    checked my phone to see if they sent me a text. Colby, and Marcus had to stayte so no workout


    today. Lexi text back telling me to meet her, and Norm in the cafeteria.


    ¡°Colby, and Marcus are stuck at Denu. I¡¯m headed to the cafeteria.¡± I told Zeke, after I put my phone


    away.


    ¡°Oh. Well we can have dinner together then.¡± Zeke suggested.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee to join Lexi, Norm, and me.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I was hoping¡­..never mind.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll catch you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have pediatric care tomorrow. I¡¯ll see you next week.¡±


    ¡°Oh. 1¡­..Ok. Bye.¡±


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    I furrowed my brow as I watched Zeke walk away. His shoulders were slumped. I think there was a


    chance he liked me, but I wasn¡¯t sure. I hoped I was wrong. I didn¡¯t want to have to hurt his feelings.


    With a shrug, I made my way to the cafeteria. After getting my food, I found Lexi, and Norm.


    ¡°Hi guys.¡± I greeted them with a smile as I took my seat.


    ¡°Hey small fry.¡± Lexi responded, and Norm nodded at me as he stuffed his face.


    ¡°How is the paper going?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°Not bad. I wish we were working on it together though.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°Is Zeke helping you with the paper?¡±


    ¡°No. He was doing his own studying while I was working on my paper.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you have someone to study with when we¡¯re not avable Chas, but be careful, ok?¡± Norm


    said.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m starting to wonder myself.¡± I admitted.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of weird that he¡¯s always avable to study with you when Lexi, and I are out with our mates.¡±


    Norm went on.


    ¡°I guess. Maybe he¡¯s just lonely or something.¡± I said with a shrug, but even I knew that excuse wasn¡¯t


    really on point.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t buy that, do you?¡± Lexi questioned.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure any more.¡± I admitted.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He was being kind of weird today.¡± I stated.


    ¡°Weird how?¡± Norm questioned.


    I told them what happened in the Library, and all of the questions Zeke asked. The more I talked, the


    more concerned I became. I liked Zeke, he was a nice guy, but I didn¡¯t like him like that. I loved Rowen.


    Rowen was my mate.


    ¡°You do know what is going on here, right Chas?¡± Lexi asked.


    ¡°I think so.¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°What are you going to do about it?¡±


    7 really don¡¯t know. He¡¯s a nice person, and he¡¯s be a good friend, but how do I turn him down


    without hurting him, or losing my friend?¡±


    If he¡¯s really your friend Chastity, he would respect that you have a mate, and back off.¡± Norm stated.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t done anything wrong though.¡± I said.


    ¡°Not yet, and maybe he won¡¯t. Just be careful. Ok small fry?¡± Lexi said.


    ¡°I will be good.¡± I agreed.


    ¡°Good. Oh, I spent more time talking to Jessie today.¡± Lexi said.


    Jessie was in one of our maternity sses. She was pretty sweet, and very smart. She worked just as


    hard as Lexi, and I did. We were both really impressed with her. We hadn¡¯t really given her a fair


    chance in the beginning because Julie had told us that she was stuck up, and liked no one. Come to


    find out that hadn¡¯t been true. Julie had also told Jessie that we weren¡¯t interested in getting to know


    anyone that wasn¡¯t a ranked member of a pack. Knowing all of that made me more thankful that Julie


    was no longer at Clovend.


    ¡°Oh yeah? How did that go?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Really well. Did you know that she met her mate at the ball?¡± Lexi responded.


    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Did you know that he¡¯s a member of Moonlight?¡±


    ¡°No. What does he do?¡±


    ¡°Well he is. His parents own one of the book stores.¡±


    ¡°No kidding?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°So is she moving to Moonlight or is he moving to her pack?¡±


    ¡°They were undecided.¡±


    ¡°OH. So what did you two talk about?¡±


    1 talked to her about moving to Moonlight, and working with us.¡±


    ¡°What was her response?¡±


    ¡°She would like to get to know us better, but she did seem really interested.¡±


    ¡°When wee back Sunday, invite her to have dinner with all of us.¡±


    ¡°I already did. I told her to meet us down here on Sunday evening, with her mate if she wanted.¡±


    ¡°Great. I¡¯m excited.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    7 kind of wish I was going to Moonlight with you guys when you leave.¡± Norm pouted.


    ¡°You always could sugar pop. We would love to have you there.¡± Lexi offered.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t leave my family like that, and Marcus really loves his job. How could I ask him to leave it.¡±


    Norm whined.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long way off Norm. We have plenty of time. Besides we¡¯ll still get to video chat, text, call, and


    visit. We¡¯re not leaving you forever.¡± I said with a small smile.


    ¡°I know I¡¯ll just miss you guys like crazy.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll miss you too.¡±


    We sat around, and chatted for awhile longer. Time must have gotten away from us because we didn¡¯t


    leave the cafeteria until almost 8:00. I was smiling, and rxed by the time I got back to my room, the


    concern with Zeke forgotten. By the time I reached my room, Rowen was texting me about video


    chatting. As soon as I connected, I gave him a huge smile.


    ¡°Hi sweet girl. How was your day?¡± Rowen asked.


    ¡°Very busy. We start mid-terms next week. I have to turn in my paper tomorrow. I have a lot of studying


    to do.¡± I responded as I pulled out my books.


    ¡°Is your paper finished?¡±


    ¡°Just about. I want to proof read it, make any corrections, and polish it tonight.¡±


    ¡°How long is the paper?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s 4 pages long.¡±


    ¡°Have you started proof reading it yet?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to proof read it for any spelling or grammatical errors?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°That would be great. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°So are you going to tell me what we¡¯re doing this weekend?¡±


    ¡°Nope. You¡¯ll have to wait. It¡¯s a surprise.¡±


    ¡°Please?¡±


    ¡°Sorry sweet girl. You¡¯re just going to have to wait.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    I pouted at Rowen, and pretended like I was going to cry. Maybe if Iid it on a little thick he would tell


    me. ¡°Sweet girl, I love you, but that¡¯s not going to work this time.¡± Rowen said with a chuckle.


    ¡°Damn. Ok.¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°You¡¯ll enjoy it. I promise.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to take your word for it.¡±


    ¡°Yes you will.¡±


    ¡°So how was your day?¡±


    ¡°It was pretty decent. It¡¯s better now though.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah. Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because I get to talk to, and see you.¡±


    ¡°There you go, saying sweet things again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my job. I¡¯ll be at Clovend to pick you up around 3:00 tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of driving in on day.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. I have to be there in the morning for a meeting with Robert any way.¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re sure.¡±


    ¡°Of course I am.¡±


    ¡°Just remember I have ss until 5:30.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Can you let me into your room before you go to ss?¡±


    ¡°I can probably meet you at the Admin office, and give my Id card to you there?¡±


    ¡°Uh. Sure. I can do that.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, and start studying. I¡¯m going to read over your paper. I¡¯ll send it back with any corrections


    that may need to be made.¡±


    ¡°Great. Thank you.¡±


    I shrunk the video screen so I could pull up my study guide. I quietly studied as Rowen read my paper. I


    was so d I had spent so much time reading ahead, and taking extra notes. It made reviewing all of


    the information a whole lot easier. I was pretty confident I would do well on my exams the following


    week.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to have too many errors.¡± Rowen finally said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± I responded with a smile.


    ¡°I just sent it back to you. Probably just need a little polish, and it should be ready to turn in.¡±


    ¡°Great. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I have a questions for you.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Are you interested in learning to drive?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm. I haven¡¯t thought much about it. Most of what I would be doing at home, I can walk to. Same


    with here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but what about driving between here, and there? Wouldn¡¯t it be easier than having to get a


    ride when ever you want toe home?¡±


    ¡°It probably would, but I¡¯m not sure if I can have a car on campus. Plus I¡¯m not sure howfortable I


    would be driving so far on my own.¡±


    ¡°I can understand that, but it doesn¡¯t hurt to learn.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. When would you have time to teach me?¡±


    ¡°We can start working on that when you¡¯re home, or I¡¯m there for weekends.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do some paperwork for a bit, if you want to get back to studying.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Instead of studying, I reviewed my paper, and made the necessary adjustments that Rowen pointed


    out. I was pretty pleased with the whole thing, as it was. I hoped I did well on it. Once I was sure it was


    ready, I submitted it, and went back to studying.


    I knew it was time to call it a night, when I started falling asleep just sitting there. I looked at the video


    chat window to see Rowen reading a book. He always looked so handsome. I maximized the window,


    and just stared at him for a bit. Sometimes it was hard to believe that he was actually mine, and that he


    loved me as much as he did. When I started nodding off again, I knew it was time to get some sleep.


    ¡°Rowen, I¡¯m going to bed. I¡¯m falling asleep sitting here.¡± I said after I yawned.


    ¡°Ok. Sweet girl. I can¡¯t wait to see you tomorrow. Sweet dreams. I love you.¡± Rowen said, smiling at


    me. ¡°You too. I love you.¡±


    I hung up, put all of my stuff away, and crawled under the covers. As I was just drifting off to sleep I was


    reminded of my concerns over Zeke. I needed to figure out what was going on. If he did like me, I had


    to find a way to let him down easily. I didn¡¯t want to hurt him, but I couldn¡¯t give him any hope for a


    future for us. If I wasn¡¯t already mated to Rowen, I might have considered Zeke as a person to date, but


    that wasn¡¯t in the cards for us.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    ***Rowen***


    My meeting with Robertsted a little less time than I expected it to. We were working through a list of


    his pack members that were interested in my warrior training program. I had also gotten


    rmendations for Moonlight pack members that might be good for some of the higher education


    schools at Dark Moon. Robert was going to forward the applications over to the schools for me.


    We also discussed the education school Molly wanted again. The Dean of the teaching school at Dark


    Moon was still not really sure how he felt about Molly¡¯s program. He was also resistant to the idea of


    splitting up the school. He knew Molly¡¯s idea had merit, and he couldn¡¯t deny all of the proof Molly had


    that pups learned better with the curriculum she proposed, but he was still resistant. Robert suggested


    adding a few sses that were in line with Molly¡¯s ideas for a semester to see how it went. I was


    hopeful that the Dean would see that it would be better to split the school.


    ¡°By the way, we¡¯re having a family gathering for dad¡¯s birthday next weekend. Do you think you, your


    dad, and Chastity can make it?¡± Robert asked as we wrapped up our meeting.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to dad about it, but I¡¯m not sure why we couldn¡¯t.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Great. What are you, and Chastity doing this weekend?¡±


    ¡°Her birthday is tomorrow. I¡¯m picking her up after ss tonight, and taking her home. We¡¯re throwing


    her a party tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like fun.¡±


    ¡°I hope so. Chastity hasn¡¯t had a birthday party since she was 3.¡±


    ¡°Such a sad situation.¡±


    ¡°It was, but not any more.¡±


    ¡°Very true. Chastity is a wonderful female.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the best. I¡¯m very lucky.¡±


    ¡°You are. What time do you pick her up?¡±


    ¡°I have meet her at the Admin office at 3:00 to get her ID card. She has ss until 5:30 so I¡¯ll wait in her


    room for her.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do until 3:00?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Maybe I¡¯ll go over to Danny¡¯s shop.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like a great n. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Robert chuckled, and we headed out. After I put myptop in my car we headed over to Danny¡¯s.


    Chastity hadn¡¯t had a chance to talk to Danny about opening a second shop in Moonlight so I nned


    to talk to him about that as well. We spent several hours checking things out. I did talk to Danny about


    opening a second shop in Moonlight. He liked the idea, and I gave him contact information for the


    hobby shop owner in my pack.


    A little before 3:00 I headed over to Clovend. I was excited to see Chastity. I hadn¡¯t seen her since


    the mate ball. I was looking forward to this weekend, and I really hoped she had a fun weekend. I was


    standing outside of the Admin building when I saw something that didn¡¯t sit well with me. Some male


    was walking too close to Chastity.


    Before she saw me the male stopped her, by grabbing hold of her hand. My heart dropped when she


    turned to him, and smiled. Him brushing a small lock of hair out of her face didn¡¯t help my anger at all


    either. The look on her face said she really liked this male. I got up, and walked toward them with a low


    growl in my throat.


    Chastity turned to me as soon as she heard me, looking shocked, then gave me a huge smile. The


    male beside her was smaller than me, but almost looked like he was challenging me. I red back at


    him.


    ¡°Hi Rowen.¡± Chastity said brightly, drawing my attention back to her.


    ¡°Hi Chastity.¡± I said between clenched teeth, causing Chastity to look concerned.


    Chastity pulled her hand away from the male, and walked right up to me, still smiling, but looked a little


    nervous. I didn¡¯t feel my tension drain away until she wrapped her arms around my waist, and snuggled


    into my chest. After ring at the male once more, I looked down into her bright green eyes, and


    smiled.


    ¡°I only have a minute, but I wanted a hug.¡± Chastity chirped.


    ¡°Of course sweet girl.¡± I said.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh. This is my friend Zeke. Zeke this is my Rowen.¡± Chastity stated as she turned in my arms.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I grunted.


    ¡°Uh, Yeah. Hi. Chas, we gotta go.¡± The male stated, narrowing his eyes at me.


    ¡°Oh. Right. Here. I¡¯ll see you in a little bit. I¡¯m sorry I have to leave you waiting.¡± Chastity said with a


    small pout as she handed me a small stic card.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± I responded, and took it from her.


    ¡°Come on Chas. We have to go. You¡¯re going to bete.¡± The male, Zeke growled, causing me to re


    at him again.


    ¡°I know.¡± Chastity snapped.


    She stood on tip toe, and kissed my chin before leaving my arms. I watched as she walked over to the


    male who smiled smugly at me. When he turned his back to me to walk with Chastity, I growled quietly


    as he took hold of her hand. Thankfully she pulled away quickly.


    ¡°Why did you give that male your ID card? You need it to get into the school building.¡± I heard him ask


    as he tried to hold her hand again, but she shook him off.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I got a temporary card so he can get into my room. Can you stop that please?¡± Chastity stated,


    as I caught myself following behind them, and stopped.


    ¡°So he¡¯ll be there when we get back from ss? I don¡¯t like that.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Never mind.¡±


    I didn¡¯t hear the rest of their conversation as they had moved too far away from me. I was some where


    between angry, and heartbroken. From the sound of it they were very close. I never thought Chastity


    would cheat on me, and I hadn¡¯t felt any pain to indicate she had. That didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t have


    feelings for him. The thought of losing her to anyone killed me.


    I was walking toward the dorms when I realized I didn¡¯t want to go into her room. If her room smelled of


    another male I just might go crazy. I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle that, and I might end up tearing the


    ce apart. I couldn¡¯t do that to her. That thought in mind I turned on my heal, got in my car, and


    headed to a coffee shop.


    I spent the entire time in a jumbled mess. I couldn¡¯t get my thoughts straight at all. Duke couldn¡¯t even


    help. He was just as worried, and upset as I was. The idea of Chastity cheating in any way was killing


    us both. I didn¡¯t think Chastity was that type. At the same time she had been so sheltered, and starved


    for any kind of attention for so long, maybe she was indulging in it too much. No matter what, I knew in


    my heart I would forgive anything she did. It would tear me up inside, but for her, I would do anything


    just to keep her.


    A little before 5:30 I headed over to Chastity¡¯s room. When I reached her door, I still couldn¡¯t bring


    myself to go inside. Just the thought of another male that wasn¡¯t Colby, Norm, or Marcus in there


    caused my heart to twist. I leaned against to wall, and slid down to sit. With my arms on my bent knees,


    I put my head against the wall, shut my eyes, and waited.


    I smelled her before, I saw her, or even heard her. The lc, and honeysuckle scent that was my mate¡¯s


    always sent my heart racing. I opened my eyes, and turned my head with a smile in my face. That


    smile. instantly dropped when I spotted that male walking in front of her. He smirked at me than turned


    to her. I slowly stood up, waiting to pounce. I tensed as he ran his hand down MY mate¡¯s arm, and took


    hold of her hand. I couldn¡¯t see their faces, but I could hear them as he was blocking her view of me.


    ¡°Chastity, I got you a birthday present.¡± The male said.


    ¡°Oh. Um. You didn¡¯t have to do that.¡± Chastity responded, and I could see her pull her hand from his.


    ¡°Can I give it to you now since I can¡¯t take you out to celebrate this weekend?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    I silently watched as he handed her something. I heard what sounded like a jewelry box being opened.


    I heard nothing for a moment or two.


    ¡°It¡¯s a locket with our initials engraved on it. See?¡± He stated.


    ¡°Oh. Why did you get me this?¡± Chastity questioned.


    ¡°I thought you would like it.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I¡­ummm.¡±


    I started moving toward them as I saw him lean forward like he was going to kiss her. No way was I


    going to let him kiss my mate right in front of me. This situation was bad enough. I didn¡¯t need to watch


    it get worse. I just caught sight of Chastity¡¯s face which look confused, and concerned. I stopped when I


    watched her lean back, and put her hand up to stop him.


    ¡°What are you doing, Zeke?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°You know how much I like you Chas. I want you to be my girlfriend.¡± The male stated, and I had to try


    not to growl.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be your girlfriend Zeke¡­¡± Chastity started, but he quickly cut her off.


    ¡°Why not?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I told you Zeke. I have a mate.¡±


    ¡°So reject him, and be with me. I know you like me more than him.¡±


    I did growl then. There was a lot I would put up with, but this, no. No way. Zeke turned to me with his


    eyes wide, like he didn¡¯t know I was there. I red at him. How dare he


    ¡°Rowen!¡± Chastity said excitedly, and moved around the male I was about to tear apart.


    I didn¡¯t say anything, just pulled her into my arms. I couldn¡¯t help crinkling my nose because she


    smelled


    like him. After ncing down at her smiling face, I looked back at him to find him ring at me. I only


    raised an eyebrow at him.


    ¡°Calm down Rowen. Please.¡± Chastity mind linked me quietly.


    ¡°How can I calm down? Didn¡¯t you hear what he said? What is going on with you two?¡± I growled back


    through mind link.


    ¡°Nothing. He is just my friend.¡±


    ¡°It certainly doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. Let me handle this, please.¡±


    ¡°But¡­..¡±


    ¡°Please Rowen. I let you handle most of the females who throw themselves at you.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    and


    Chastity, pulled out of my arms, and turned to the male. It took him a minute to stop ring at me, look


    at Chastity. His face changed instantly to one of hope, and adoration. I knew that look well because it


    was the same look I had for Chastity, constantly.


    ¡°Zeke, did you really ask me to reject my mate for you?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re my girlfriend, you belong with me. You don¡¯t need him.¡± The male responded, making me


    growl again.


    ¡°I¡¯m you¡¯re what?¡± Chastity squeaked.


    ¡°My girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°No I¡¯m not. You¡¯re my friend. Nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Come on. I know you like me. Just reject him, and give us a chance. I know I can make you happy.¡±


    ¡°So you want me to go through horrible pain, and heartbreak so you can try to make me happy. That¡¯s


    what you¡¯re asking of me, right?¡±


    ¡°As long as you like me as much as you do, you won¡¯t be hurt, or heartbroken.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s doesn¡¯t work like that.¡± I grumbled, and Chastity red at me.


    ¡°Rejecting a mate is painful, no matter what. Besides, I don¡¯t like you like that. Zeke, you¡¯re my friend.


    Nothing more. I never saw you as anything more than that. I never will. I¡¯m certainly not your girlfriend,


    and I don¡¯t want to be. I love my mate, very much, and he loves me. I¡¯m not going to reject him. I can¡¯t


    do that to myself, or to him. I¡¯m sorry Zeke, but I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°How can you say he loves you when you¡¯re here alone? If he loved you, and wanted to be with you he


    would be here. If you loved him you would be spending your time not in ss with him instead of with


    me. You two don¡¯t even live together.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You heard me.¡±


    ¡°I was hoping I hadn¡¯t. I¡¯m here without Rowen because he can¡¯t be here. He is the future Alpha of our


    pack. He can¡¯t leave right now because he¡¯s training.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But¡­..


    ¡°Zeke, you¡¯re a nice person, and a good friend. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll make some female very happy, but that


    female isn¡¯t me. You¡¯ll understand when you find your mate.¡±


    ¡°You are my mate!¡±


    I tried not a to snort. I really did, but this male was drawing at straws here. There was no way he was


    Chastity¡¯s mate. I was sure of that. I did roll my eyes though. He must have caught that because he


    red


    at me.


    ¡°How¡­.how is that possible?¡± Chastity asked with a shaky voice, and I was curious how he would


    exin


    that.


    ¡°It can only be possible because that male is lying to you. He¡¯s not your mate! He¡¯s only saying that to


    take advantage of you! He¡¯s lying about all of it. He wanted to have sex with you so he lied to you!¡± The


    male growled, pointing at me.


    ¡°Like hell¡­¡± I started, but Chastity ced her hand on my chest to stop me.


    ¡°Am I lying to myself as well? Am I pretending to feel the mate bond between us? Am I imagining the


    sparks I feel every time I touch him? Is my wolf lying to me every time she sees or smells him, and she


    calls him mate?¡± Chastity questioned.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re just imagining things.¡± The male stated.


    ¡°Zeke, do you have a mate or did you have a mate? Do you know what the bond feels like, at all?¡±


    Chastity asked.


    ¡°I told you! You are my mate!¡± The male said firmly, and I growled quietly.


    ¡°No. No I¡¯m not. That¡¯s not possible. I know who my mate is, and it¡¯s not you.¡± Chastity whispered.


    ¡°Yes it is! I can feel it! I know I can!¡± The male insisted.


    ¡°What do you feel? Tell me. Does the world disappear when your eyes connect with mine? Does my


    scent soothe, and calm you when you¡¯re stressed, or emotionally a mess? Does your heart race when


    you¡¯re with me? Do you feel like our souls connect when our gazes meet? Do you feel sparks any time


    you even brush against me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­..I feel happy when I¡¯m around you.¡±


    ¡°Do you feel any of those other things?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, ok! I don¡¯t know. I just know that I like you, a lot, and I think¡­..I know you¡¯re meant to be


    mine.¡±


    ¡°Zeke, if I was your mate, you would have known the moment our eyes first met. Your wolf would have


    gone crazy at my scent. You would feel sparks at even the slightest touch. I would have known too.


    That¡¯s how I KNOW that you are NOT my mate. I am also NOT your girlfriend. I am your friend, nothing


    more. I can never be anything more. I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s just how it is. I can, and will always be your


    friend though.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m in love with you. Doesn¡¯t that count for anything?¡±


    ¡°Zeke, you barely know me. You know what I¡¯ve told you over thest month that we¡¯ve been friends


    which isn¡¯t a lot. I love Rowen. I am very much in love with Rowen. He is my mate. He always has


    been, and he always will be. I can¡¯t, and I won¡¯t reject him for you, or anyone else. I refuse to do that to


    him, and I refuse to do that to myself! You don¡¯t know the pain that would cause, and no amount of


    someone being in love with me will make that pain go away, ever. I¡¯m sorry to hurt you like that, but it¡¯s


    how it is.¡± ¡°But¡­..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Zeke. I¡¯m sure you have a mate out there, some where. She will be perfect for you in every


    way. That person isn¡¯t me though.¡±


    ¡°But


    ¡°No buts Zeke You¡¯ll find her. It¡¯s just not your time yet.¡±


    1 don¡¯t want to find her I already have you.¡±


    I growled low in my throat. He didn¡¯t have Chastity, and he never would. She was mine, and she had


    made it clear that I am hers. This conversation needed to end, and he needed to ept the way things


    were ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? You DON¡¯T have Chastity! She is MY mate! She¡¯s already told you that is not


    going to change!¡± | growled.


    ¡°Nobody asked you!¡± Zeke snapped at me.


    ¡°No one needed to! You¡¯re not getting it, and you keep pushing when you¡¯ve already been told no!¡± I


    stated as I balled my fists, ring at this fool.


    ¡°Like you deserve her!¡± He sneered.


    ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t, but that¡¯s not for you to decide! That is between Chastity and myself!¡±


    Yeah. Until you throw her away! You¡¯re just using her! Once you¡¯re bored of her, you¡¯ll push her to the


    side for the next exciting hottie thates along. Causing her pain, and suffering All you Alpha¡¯s are


    the same! Just worthless male whores who use females! She¡¯s better off with me! Someone who will


    truly worship, and cherish her the way she deserves!¡±


    I was about to throw a punch when I heard Chastity gasp. I turned to look at her, and saw her eyes


    sh with anger. I didn¡¯t know what was about to happen, but I had a feeling it wasn¡¯t going to be pretty.


    I lowered my fist, and watched Chastity carefully as she walked up to Zeke, and got in his personal


    space.


    ¡°HOW DARE YOU SPEAK TO OR ABOUT MY MATE LIKE THAT YOU DON¡¯T KNOW ANYTHING


    ABOUT HIM! HE WOULD NEVER TREAT ME OR ANYONE LIKE THAT ROWEN IS AN AMAZING


    MALE WHO ALWAYS TREATS ME WITH LOVE, AND RESPECTII WON¡¯T TOLERATE ANYONE


    SPEAKING LIKE THAT ABOUT HIM!¡± Chastity yelled, poking him in the chest, causing his eyes to


    widen.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m right! You can¡¯t tell me there hasn¡¯t been a single female that hasn¡¯t tried!¡± Zeke argued.


    ¡°THEM TRYING, AND HIM DOING ANYTHING ABOUT IT ARE TWO ENTIRELY DIFFERENT


    THINGS!I KNOW FOR A FACT THAT ROWEN HAS NEVER, AND WILL NEVER DO THAT TO ME! I


    KNOW HE WILL ALWAYS STAY TRUE TO ME! NOW APOLOGIZE!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°IF YOU WANT TO MAINTAIN EVEN AN OUNCE OF OUR FRIENDSHIP YOU WILL APPLOGIZE TO


    MY


    MATE FOR THE THINGS YOU SAID ABOUT HIM!¡±


    ¡°NO! I WON¡¯T! I WANT YOU, AND HE¡¯S IN MY WAY!¡±


    I blinked, and got angry all over again. The nerve of this male. Who did he think he was?


    ¡°TOO DAMN BAD! I DON¡¯T WANT YOU! I WANT MY MATE! THE ONE THE GODDESS GAVE ME!


    HE IS NOT


    IN YOUR WAY BECAUSE I DO NOT WANT YOU! YOU ARE NOT MY MATE! YOU ARE ONLY MY


    FRIEND! NOW APOLOGIZE IF YOU WANT TO SALVAGE THIS FRIENDSHIP!¡± Chastity yelled, still


    poking him in the chest


    ¡°What¡¯s so great about him?¡± Zeke whimpered.


    ¡°Everything! There is nothing NOT great about him! He supports me, is patient with me, encourages


    me, is my strength when I need it, he is loving to me, he is kind to me. He lifts me up when I¡¯m falling


    apart. He¡¯s there in every way he can be even if I don¡¯t need him to be. He¡¯s respectful of my thoughts,


    and feelings. He takes care of every need I have, no matter what it is. Hell he¡¯s even epting that we


    live 4 hours


    away from each other simply so I canplete the education I want so I can be what I want to


    be. He¡¯s not trying to force me to drop out, ande home. He spends more time here with me than I


    do at home with him. He takes time out of his incredibly busy day, every day to video chat with me for


    as long as I want. He loves me more than anything in this world, and I love him just as much.¡± Chastity


    stated firmly while taking ahold of my hand, and I bit back a smile.


    Feeling smug right now probably wouldn¡¯t help the situation. The look on Zeke¡¯s face almost made me


    feel bad for him. Almost. It was hard to feel bad for someone who tried to steal your mate.


    ¡°But he won¡¯t always be like that. He¡¯ll cheat on you, and leave you.¡± Zeke stated.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that!¡± Chastity growled.


    ¡°BUT NEITHER DO YOU!¡± Zeke yelled.


    ¡°Yes I do. That¡¯s the thing with mates. I can feel it. I can feel that Rowen is true to me, and will always


    be true to me. I can feel that I can trust him, always. I can feel his love for me.¡± Chastity exined as


    she looked up at me, and smiled.


    ¡°But¡­.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you meet your mate, Zeke. Believe me you will. I didn¡¯t understand it myself


    until I met Rowen.¡±


    ¡°¡­..I just wish you would give me a chance.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t, and I won¡¯t. I can be your friend, but nothing more. Maybe I can help you find your mate. I can¡¯t


    be anything more than that, ever.¡±


    ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°She said no. You¡¯re going to lose your friendship with my mate if you keep this up.¡± I growled, even


    though I didn¡¯t like the idea of her continuing her friendship with this male.


    ¡°Stay out of this.¡± Zeke growled at me.


    ¡°I am part of this. Chastity is my mate. That you¡¯re trying to take from me.¡± I stated.


    ¡°Zeke, when you meet your mate, you¡¯ll understand how you¡¯re making Rowen, and I feel.¡± Chastity


    said quietly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to make you feel bad Chastity. I just want a chance.¡± Zeke whined.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a chance to give you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°So there really is nothing I can say to change your mind?¡±


    ¡°No, there isn¡¯t. I will only ever be your friend.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Zeke, I need you to apologize to Rowen though. What you said about him was wrong. It was also


    hurtful to me. You owe both of us an apology.¡±


    ¡°I¡­..I¡¯m sorry Chastity. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I need you to apologize to Rowen too please.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Rowen.¡±


    ¡°Zeke, I still want to be your friend, but I don¡¯t know if I can trust you now. I need some time to think


    about it. I think you need time to realize that you, and I will not happen. I¡¯m going home this weekend. I


    think it¡¯s best if I don¡¯t hear from you while I¡¯m gone. We¡¯ll see what happens when I get back.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°It has to be this way Zeke. Yes you apologized, but you really hurt me today. You crossed lines that


    are not ok to cross. I need space, and time.¡±


    ¡°I¡­yeah. Alright.¡±


    ¡°Bye Zeke.¡±


    ¡°Bye Chastity.¡±


    Chastity handed him his ne back, that I didn¡¯t even realize she was holding. Zeke finally walked


    away, with slumped shoulders, and his head down. I got how he was feeling, but what he just did was


    not ok. Eventually Chastity, and I walked into her room. She dropped her book bag, sat on her bed, and


    put her face in her hands.


    ¡°Are you ok, sweet girl?¡± I asked quietly, giving her some space.


    ¡°Not really. No.¡± Chastity responded, and I got really worried.


    Like hell was I going to stand by while I lost her to that male, or any one. Just the thought tore my heart


    out. Even Duke was whimpering. He was scared she was about to do what Zeke asked her to do.


    ¡°Chastity, please. Please don¡¯t leave me over him. I couldn¡¯t bare it.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Huh? What? Leave you? Rowen I¡¯m not going to leave you.¡± Chastity looked at me confused. ¡°But you


    said¡­..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ok because I had a feeling he liked me. He started giving me hints yesterday. I was trying to


    ignore it, or y it off as nothing. I didn¡¯t expect him to do that. I¡¯m not ok because I may have just lost


    a friend. If he hadn¡¯t said the things he did about us, our rtionship, and you, I may not have. Now, I¡¯m


    not sure I can trust him. Even if he wants to remain friends, I¡¯m not sure I can do it. How do wee


    back from that? I also didn¡¯t want to hurt him, but I had to be honest with him. I feel bad for hurting him,


    but what else could I do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sweet girl. I hate that you¡¯re going through this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I hate that you¡¯re hurting, and upset.¡±


    ¡°I know you are. I just don¡¯t understand. I talk about you all of the time to him. I have made it clear I


    have a mate. Why did he behave like that?¡±


    I moved to her, and sat by her on the bed. Taking her hand I sighed. I hated to have to tell her this, but


    there would probably always be males who were interested in her. She was beautiful, intelligent, kind,


    caring, and everything any male would want in a female.


    ¡°Chastity, I know you don¡¯t always see yourself as others do, but you are beautiful inside, and out. Any


    one who talks to you is impressed by how intelligent you are. You treat everyone with kindness, and


    respect. You never make others feel bad about themselves. You encourage them, listen to them, and


    genuinely care about others. These are all very attractive features. This draws people to you in a lot of


    different ways. There are males who look at you, talk to you, get to know you, and find someone that


    they want to be with. Someone they would want as their partner, and mate.


    ¡°Some will feel that us being mated is a challenge they want to meet, and beat, with you being the


    prize. They don¡¯t want to believe that they can¡¯t win you over. It¡¯s not fair or right, but it¡¯s how it is.¡± I


    exined gently.


    ¡°Is this how you feel when you turn those females who throw themselves at you away?¡± Chastity asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s different for me. Those females only see how I look, and that I¡¯m an Alpha. They don¡¯t


    see me. They want me for what they see, and what I am, not who I am. With you, most males see who


    you are, and they want that for themselves. There are males that just want to sleep with you because


    that is the kind of male they are. For the most part though, they see you as a life long partner.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s kind of stupid.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re all of those things I told Zeke you are.¡±


    ¡°I maybe, but those females don¡¯t see or really care about that.¡±


    ¡°Why is it so different for me?¡±


    ¡°Because you are who you are. This is one of the few times our ranks make us different. My rank draws


    those females that simply want to say they had an Alpha, or they want the position of Luna because


    they want the ego boost.¡±


    ¡°For me, the males see me instead of what I am?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much.¡±


    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s still stupid.¡±


    ¡°It is, but that¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ll always have to deal with females throwing themselves at you because you¡¯re an Alpha?¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll always have to deal with males throwing themselves at you because you¡¯re an amazing person


    in every way.¡±


    ¡°Not in every way.¡±


    ¡°In what way are you not amazing?¡±


    ¡°Apparently I have a nasty temper when people talk poorly about you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s allowed.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because it means you care, and are protective of someone you love.¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    ¡°Chastity, you are not in the wrong for getting an angry when someone is saying nasty things about the


    people who are important to you. One of the things that make you different, is that even though you


    got, angry, protective, and yelled, you were still willing to be his friend.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t be though, should I?¡±


    ¡°If I had it my way, no you would not be moving forward. As much as I want to make that choice for you,


    I can¡¯t, and I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°But you would be happy if I ended the friendship?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to be honest?¡±


    ¡°Yes I do.¡±


    ¡°I would be happy if you ended the friendship. I don¡¯t trust him not to try to get you to leave me again. I


    also don¡¯t like the idea of him making you ufortable around him in the future.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t leave you though. Not for him. Not for any one.¡±


    ¡°I hope not.¡±


    ¡°Rowen, you¡¯re my mate, and I love you. On top of that, do you remember months ago when I said I


    don¡¯t want a chosen mate?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Leaving you would mean I would have to settle for a chosen mate. I never wanted that. I want that


    even less because I love you, and want only you.¡±


    ¡°I love you, and only want you too.¡±


    Chastity smiled up at me, and I leaned forward to kiss her. I ended the kiss quickly, and wrinkled my


    nose. She stunk of that male. Neither Duke nor I liked that.


    ¡°Sweet girl, I love you, and I know we should get going, but¡­¡­um¡­¡­can you take a shower first


    please?¡± I asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Uh. Why?¡± Chastity asked, confused.


    ¡°You stink of him.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°His scent is on you, and I don¡¯t like it. Neither does Duke.¡±


    ¡°Oh. UH. OK. Sorry. Can you get some food together for Lc, and grab the books on my desk for me


    please, while I shower?¡±


    ¡°We have food for Lc at home. The only thing you need to bring for her is her leash and harness.¡±


    ¡°Oh ok. That¡¯s easy.¡±


    ¡°That was the goal. Do you have everything else you need packed?¡±


    ¡°Uh. I¡¯m not bringing much. You shirts that need to be washed are already in my bag, as well as my


    pajamas.¡±


    ¡°Ok. As soon as you¡¯re showered we¡¯ll get on the road.¡±


    Chastity nodded, and headed into the bathroom to shower. Taking a deep breath I looked around. I was


    pleased to find there were no scents, or signs of that male in her room. I did notice that her favorite


    picture of us was sitting on her pillow like she had been holding it in her hand before she left her room.


    That made me smile. I picked up the text books she asked me to pack up for her. I chuckled to see


    another picture of us sitting on top of the books.


    When she finally came out of the bathroom, she smelled of just my Chastity again. She also looked


    more rxed than she had before her shower. After a quick dinner in the cafeteria with Norm, and Lexi


    we left to head home. Lexi, Colby, Marcus, and Norm would be arriving at Moonlight the next day as


    Colby, and Marcus were going to be at Denute.


    Half way thru the drive home, Chastity fell asleep. That hadn¡¯t surprised me as she had been studying


    hard for her midterms. Since we were getting backte, and Chastity was still asleep when we reached


    home, I took her to our apartment for the night. I needed to hold her in our bed after what had


    happened earlier. She only stirred long enough to snuggle close to me when I crawled into bed with


    her.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    The Alpha¡¯s Fight for His Omega by Jess K Chapter 117


    ***Chastity***


    The next morning Rowen woke me with breakfast in bed. I was honestly a little shocked that he was


    awake before me. He did reassure me that he was not the one to make my food. Thankfully. Seeing his


    smiling face the moment I woke up always made me so happy.


    ¡°Good morning sweet girl. Happy Birthday!¡± Rowen said as he ced the tray of pancakes, eggs, and


    bacon on myp.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I responded as I smiled at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Did you sleep well?¡±


    ¡°I did. How long have you been up?¡±


    ¡°About an hour.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡±


    ¡°You needed sleep, and looked too peaceful to disturb. Plus it¡¯s your birthday! Of course I¡¯m going to let


    you sleep in.¡±


    ¡°Well thank you. What are we doing today?¡±


    ¡°Nice try. I¡¯m not going to tell you. It¡¯s a surprise.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Please?¡± I gave Rowen my best puppy dog look, pouty lip, and all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it Rowen!¡± I heard a female say from the bedroom door.


    I looked up to see Gina standing there, smiling at me. I smiled back.


    ¡°Good morning Gina.¡± I said.


    ¡°Good morning Chas. Happy Birthday! Eat quickly, and go shower! You, and I are going shopping.¡±


    Gina said excitedly.


    ¡°Is that my surprise?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Nope, but you¡¯re going any way.¡± Gina said with a giggle.


    ¡°Oh. What are we shopping for?¡±


    ¡°Clothes, shoes, jewelry, expensive stuff.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t need any of that.¡±


    ¡°Chastity, you can NEVER have too much clothing, shoes, and jewelry.¡±


    ¡°Uh.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Naomi is going with us so she¡¯ll keep me in control.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡±


    ¡°Now hurry up.¡±


    I nodded, and ate my breakfast quickly. Even after going with Norm on shopping trips where we just


    looked, I still wasn¡¯t a big fan of shopping. I could use a few things, I guess. It was


    getting warmer, and none of the shorts and stuff I had fromst summer fit me any more. I had finally


    filled out to a healthy weight. I guess shopping wasn¡¯t such a bad idea after all.


    Once I was finished I gave Rowen a quick kiss, and went to shower. Afterwards I found Gina, and


    Rowen in the living room. I gave Rowen another kiss then followed a bouncing Gina out of the


    apartment. She seemed so excited about this shopping trip that I couldn¡¯t help giggling at her We found


    Naomi waiting for us in the living room.


    ¡°Hi there you two. Are you ready to go?¡± Naomi asked with a smile.


    ¡°We sure are Aunt Naomi.¡± Gina said, and I nodded.


    ¡°Good. Now what is it we¡¯re shopping for today?¡±


    ¡°I need new summer clothes. Everything that was purchased for mest year doesn¡¯t fit any more.¡± I


    responded.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. You have filled out nicely Chastity. It¡¯s so good to see you so healthy for a


    change.¡± Naomi stated with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you. I feel good too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d. You¡¯re style seems pretty simple.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really have a style, if I¡¯m being honest. I just see something I like, and that¡¯s pretty much it.


    Although I¡¯m notfortable in anything too low cut, short, or tight.¡±


    ¡°I can see that revealing isn¡¯t your thing, and that¡¯s actually very good. We¡¯ll start here.¡± ¡°Start? What


    do you mean by start?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t buy a whole wardrobe in one store my dear girl.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Naomi, and Gina both giggled at my look of concern. Usually window shopping trips with Norm were


    done in one store, at Clovend¡¯s department store. I wasn¡¯t so sure about this, walking into the first


    shop.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Chastity. It¡¯ll be fun.¡± Gina stated as she move to a rack of tops.


    ¡°Chastity, what is your favorite color?¡± Naomi asked as she followed Gina.


    ¡°Uh. Purple. All shades of it really.¡± I answered, sifting through the tops, ¡°Norm says I look good in


    darker greens too.¡±


    ¡°He would be right about that.¡± Naomi agreed.


    ¡°What about this?¡± Gina stated as she pulled out the red halter top, and I wrinkled my nose at


    ¡°No. No red for Chastity. Red, and pink will sh with her hair.¡± Naomi waved her hand at the top.


    ¡°Ok, but what about the style?¡± Gina asked.


    ¡°Can I see the back?¡± I requested, and Gina turned it around, ¡°No thank you. I don¡¯t like a low back.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Gina questioned as she put the top back.


    I nced at Naomi who was sorting, and pulling out a few things, then putting them back or draping


    them over her arm. ¡°I um¡­.I have scars on my back. I don¡¯t like showing them off.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­.I¡­..ok.¡± Gina stated with a nod, and moved to another rack.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you how guilty I feel about that. Thatst time I felt so horrible I tried to take to the hospital.


    Aurora caught me, and threatened me.¡± Naomi whispered.


    ¡°You did?¡± I asked just a quietly.


    ¡°Yes. I couldn¡¯t go down to get you, but I made sure you could get to the hospital, and they were ready


    for you. That time was all my fault. I egged that situation on. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the past Naomi.


    Beside I don¡¯t think any of the scars on my back are from you.¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t. I¡­..I couldn¡¯t bring myself to hit you that hard. I hated myself every time it happened.¡±


    ¡°But you kept doing it.¡±


    you


    ¡°I know. Aurora threatened Ross¡¯s position as future Gamma. She said she would pin something on


    him to make him lose his position. She would also do all she could to ruin his reputation. No I wasn¡¯t a


    very active mom for the reasons we discussed, but I do love my son, and would do anything to protect


    him. I had to make a choice. I¡¯m so sorry, but I couldn¡¯t let her hurt Ross like that.¡±


    ¡°That female really was poison. She used Jax to keep me for telling anyone about what she was doing


    to me so I do understand. It¡¯s in the past Naomi. Let it go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m working on it. Can I say something though?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hide your scars¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°They are a symbol of your strength, and your will. They show you are a survivor.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right they are, and I do see them that way. I just don¡¯t like being questioned about them. I hate


    having to keep telling my story. Having to repeat it all of the time just makes me feel like the past is still


    holding me back in a way.¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t what?¡±


    ¡°Tell them when they ask. It¡¯s your business, and you control what you tell people. They don¡¯t need to


    know, unless you want to tell them.¡±


    ¡°So what do I say?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you want to say. You are not obligated in any way to tell any one anything about yourself¡±


    ¡°I guess that makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now, I do think you should try on that halter top. I think it would look really good on you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You have the perfect build for it. It won¡¯t show off too much cleavage as it¡¯s clear you¡¯re


    notfortable with that, but it will hug you in all the right ces.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.uh¡­.alright.¡±


    ¡°Good. Grab the ck one.¡±


    I nodded, and found the ck one as Naomi suggested. I wasn¡¯t sure what size I should get though. I


    tended to get things a little bit looser.


    ¡°Um¡­.Naomi, what size should I get?¡±


    ¡°Grab an extra small, small, and medium. We¡¯ll have you try them on, and go from there.¡±


    ¡°Oh ok.¡±


    ¡°Chastity! Look what I found.¡± Gina trotted back up to us happily.


    She found a couple of short sleeved id button downs. The kind I always liked to wear. I smiled, and


    nodded.


    ¡°Ah. So a little country re for you. I can work with that.¡± Naomi stated as she continued to look


    through racks of tops.


    ¡°Is that what you would consider my style?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It would appear so. I would like to see you branch out a bit, but it is a very good start.¡±


    ¡°Branch out?¡±


    ¡°Something a little more professional, and ssy.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­.ok?¡±


    ¡°She also needs some things that are sexy. Especially for dates with Rowen.¡± Gina giggled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll get there.¡± Naomi stated with a chuckle.


    ¡°Please remember that right now I spend more time in scrubs for school than anything else.¡± I stated as


    I looked at a dark blue top that had thin straps, but also short, flowy sleeves.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but there is nothing wrong with having clothes you feel good in when you¡¯re not. in ss.


    Add that to the pile.¡± Naomi stated.


    ¡°Ok. Why does it have straps, and sleeves?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you. I think we have a good start with tops. Lets look at shorts, and skirts now.¡± Naomi said


    then led us over to the shorts section.


    ¡°Chastity, do you know what size waist you have?¡± Naomi asked as she reached a rack of long


    skirts.


    ¡°Not really. When I buy pants, I usually just find a pair I like, grab a few sizes, try them on, and pick the


    pair in size that doesn¡¯t fall off of me. By the way, long skirts I tend to stay away from. They make me


    look shorter than I already am.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Good call. I was actually looking for a skirt for me. Pete is taking me out this week to


    celebrate our anniversary.¡±


    ¡°Aww. That¡¯s sweet.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯vee a long way. He has been going to my therapy sessions with metely, and it¡¯s really


    helped mend our rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m d.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be right back than we¡¯ll get serious about bottoms for you. See if you find anything you like


    while I¡¯m gone.¡±


    I nodded, and started to look at shorts. That was a little harder than I thought it would be. Most of them


    seemed way too short for my taste. I found one or two pairs that I liked though. When Naomi came


    back she had a measuring tape in hand. She had me take off my shoes, and stand with my arms out to


    the sides. She proceeded to measure my waist, hips, and leg length.


    ¡°Perfect. I would say you¡¯re in a size 2 or 3, and a 26¡å inseam.¡± Naomi stated as she rolled up the tape


    measure.


    ¡°Ok?¡± I responded.


    ¡°Trust me, it helps. Those shorts are all wrong though. Put them back.¡±


    ¡°But I like the length.¡±


    ¡°That length will take them to about your knees, and will not tter you


    ¡°Oh. The rest seemed too short.¡±


    at all.¡±


    ¡°Trust me. You won¡¯t end up with any thing that will make you ufortable. I wouldn¡¯t let that


    happen.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°Chastity,e look at these skirts!¡± Gina called.


    ¡°No denim. Denim skirts don¡¯t do you any favors.¡± Naomi stated as I moved over to Gina.


    Gina showed me a pretty pastel skirt that had flowers on it. I added it to the stack of stuff, and


    continued to look through them. After pulling a few, we decided I had enough and I was pushed into a


    dressing room.


    It took awhile, but thanks to Naomi, and Gina I left that store with several shirts, one being the dark


    blue top that confused me. Naomi showed me the straps stay on my shoulders while the sleeves sit on


    my upper arms. It was really cute so I had to get it. I also got one skirt, and 2 pairs of shorts. Naomi


    had been right about the long shorts. They looked terrible on me. We spent several hours going to


    different stores, and before I knew it I had apletely new wardrobe. The final stop was for bras, and


    panties. This I knew my size in as Lexi had already helped me with this.


    Some how Gina talked me into getting a fewcy pieces, with Naomi¡¯s support. I can¡¯t say I felt very


    comfortable with them, but got them any way. Just because I had them didn¡¯t mean I would ever wear


    them. They were pretty though. By the time we were finished I was a little exhausted, but also very


    hungry. We opted to stop at the pack diner. Once we were seated, Rachel of all people, came to take


    our drink order.


    ¡°Oh. Naomi hi.¡± Rachel said excitedly.


    ¡°Um¡­hello.¡± Naomi responded looking confused.


    ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. Not to be rude, but who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Rachel. Rowen¡¯s girlfriend. Where is he today?¡±


    ¡°You mean ex girlfriend. He has a mate.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Can we get our drinks please?¡± I asked firmly.


    ¡°Oh¡­uh¡­.ye¡­yes sorry.¡± Rachel stuttered when she saw me.


    After taking our orders, Rachel left quickly. I shook my head, and looked back at my menu. I looked up


    when I heard Gina giggle.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She looked terrified when she saw you.¡± Gina said, still giggling.


    ¡°Oh. Yeah. Thest time I was here with Rowen she was our waitress. She got a little rude, and it didn¡¯t


    end well for her.¡±


    ¡°Good for you.¡± Naomi stated.


    ¡°Um. Thanks. I think.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with putting a female that hits on your mate in her ce.¡± Naomi said.


    ¡°Rowen said the same thing.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Rachel brought our drinks back then took our food order. She was pretty short, and too the point.


    Thankfully. I was in a good mood, plus it was my birthday. I didn¡¯t need her ruining it.


    ¡°So, can one of you tell me what is happening the rest of the day?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Gina stated.


    ¡°Sorry Chastity, but no.¡± Naomi said with a shake of her head.


    ¡°But¡­.¡± I started.


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise, and we¡¯re not going to ruin it.¡± Gina said giggling.


    ¡°Fine. Once we¡¯ve eaten are we heading back home?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. Once we¡¯re done here we¡¯re going to get shoes.¡± Naomi stated.


    ¡°Um. OK? Just know that I hate heels, and I spend most of my time in sneakers. I also really like my


    boots.¡± I said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There will be no heels. You do need a new pair of sneakers, from the look of it. Sandals


    are a good thing to have in the summer. A few pair of dressy ts won¡¯t hurt either.¡± Naomi said as she


    looked over a list she had in her hand.


    ¡°You know that there are a bunch of pairs of shoes in the closet at Jax¡¯s right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am aware. I am also aware that they may not fit you. I¡¯ve had Jax return them all. We¡¯re going to


    start fresh.¡±


    ¡°I liked a few of those though.¡±


    ¡°We kept the ones that you have clearly worn. The rest went back months ago.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Ok.¡±


    ¡°Rowen did insist we take you to the boot store though. You¡¯ll be able to get at least one new pair


    Unfortunately you can¡¯t always wear boots with every outfit. Some require something more dressy¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Chas, we know what we¡¯re doing.¡± Gina said with a smile.


    ¡°Alright I¡¯ll trust you.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Once we finished eating, and paid, off to the boot store we went. It took Gina, and Naomi a bit to drag


    me out of there. I did get two more pairs though. I ended up with 3 pairs of sneakers as well. One was


    strictly for school, and the hospital once my residency began in the summer. The other two were for


    walking around. The dress shoes were the hardest because Gina kept pulling more for me every time I


    thought we were done. Finally I got 2 pairs of sandals.


    By the time we finished I couldn¡¯t believe I ended up with so much stuff. I really wasn¡¯t sure just how I


    much bought, or how much was spent. Gina, and Naomi wouldn¡¯t let me see the receipts either. I did


    get upset when I found out from Gina, by mistake, that Rowen had been paying for all of it. I had


    distinctly remembered giving my card to Naomi in the first store to pay for the things she insisted I


    needed.


    I hadn¡¯t wanted to see what I was spending so I gave my card to Naomi, and told her just to give the


    receipts to my dad for me. I knew that it was my money, that I could do what I wanted with, but I liked


    having my dad keep track of it for me. He was better at it than I was.


    As we were heading back to the house I was thankful we opted to have everything sent to the house


    for us instead of trying to carry all of those bags. We wouldn¡¯t have been able to. I still couldn¡¯t believe


    we bought so much stuff. Honestly I wasn¡¯t evenpletely sure what all was purchased. I would have


    to go through all of it to see. I needed to sort it any way because some had to go to school with me.


    ¡°Chastity, I¡¯m supposed to tell you to go right upstairs to Rowen¡¯s, shower, and put on the outfit sitting


    on his bed. You need to be out back by 4:00.¡± Naomi stated as we walked into the


    house.


    ¡°Um. OK? Why?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°That I won¡¯t answer. I will tell you that Lexi will be there at 3:30 to do your hair.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    I thanked Gina, and Naomi for joining me for the day. I had a lot of fun with them. It was nice to really


    get to know Naomi, as well as see her in her element. She hadn¡¯t been kidding when she said she was


    good at putting outfits together. She was great with clothes in general.


    When I reached Rowen¡¯s, I checked out the outfit he picked for me. It was a really nice, dark purple


    sundress with a white, cap sleeve cover up. He did well. I was impressed. I giggled when I saw the


    boots he got me for Valentine¡¯s Day sitting out as well. After I showered, and dressed I found Lexi


    sitting in the living room waiting for me.


    ¡°Hey small fry. You look very pretty.¡± Lexi said as I sat down in the chair indicated.


    ¡°Thanks. What time did you all get here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Around 9:30. Did you enjoy shopping?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me what¡¯s happening today?¡±


    ¡°Nope.


    ¡°But¡­..¡±


    ¡°Chastity, it¡¯s a surprise.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Lexi giggled at my pout. We chatted as she did my hair. She decided to do two small braids at my


    temples that connected at the back of my head. Small curls also framed my face. It was simple, but


    cute. I always loved when she did my hair like this.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!